
/ 



. V 




r 




Class Htfs 17^5 

< .Hgg,C4 

(,94o 

PRESENTED BY^ 



♦. 



■" ~t 








\ 



p1%sz 



MEMOIRS cX 




MRS. HAWKES, 

LATE OF ISLINGTON; 



INCLUDING, 



REMARKS IN CONVERSATION 
AND EXTRACTS FROM SERMONS AND LETTERS 



OF THE LATE 



REV. RICHARD CECIL. 



BY CATHARINE CECIL. 



HAVE CHOSEN THEE IN THE FURNACE OF AFFLICTION. 

Isa. xlviii. 10. 



THIRD AMERICAN EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS. 



PHILADELPHIA : 
WASHINGTON J. SIMON, 

1,21, SOUTH FIFTH ST. 

1840. 



. H u C4- 

1*40 



tain 

Mrs. Hennen Jennings 
April 26, 1933 



Wia, S. Young, Printer.. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



It was the will of my deceased god-mother, Mrs, 
Hawkes, that I should possess her manuscript books and 
papers, after her death ; not only on account of the nume- 
rous passages which they contain relating to my honoured 
Father, but also on account of that close and affectionate 
friendship which followed from the relation in which she 
stood towards me. 

The personal obligations conferred upon me, from early 
childhood, by the deceased, together with my knowledge 
of the minute details of her life, seemed to make it pecu- 
liarly my duty to communicate to others those words of 
hers which may be compared to a " well-spring of wisdom." 
And I have felt the less reluctance to engage in a work, 
from which I should otherwise have shrunk, while acting 
under a sense of providential direction, — being encouraged 
and urged to the undertaking by some of the nearest rela- 
tives of the deceased, as well as by several of my own par- 
ticular friends, whose judgment I could not but respect. 

C. Cecil. 

5, Little James Street, 
Bedford Row. 

June 20, 1837. 



PREFACE. 



The Christian experience of Mrs. Hawkes, which is now 
presented to the public, possesses a character common to 
that of other believers, as it may be traced to the operation 
of the Holy Spirit. On this account it ought to be consi- 
dered precious in itself; apart from those considerations 
which, in the present instance, concur to render it valuable 
to others. It is not often that so many advantages unite to 
render the experience of a Christian profitable to the pub- 
lic in general. To find the deepest views of the evil of sin, 
in a person whose moral character was, through life, the 
most exemplary; — the clearest views of the doctrines of 
grace, with a strict and conscientious regard to their prac- 
tical tendency; — the strongest and most simple faith, ever 
in connexion with the penitence of her who washed the Sa- 
viour's feet with her tears;~^a love to God truly filial, ever 
blended with reverential fear; and a humility which was as 
the clothing of her soul;---to find the cheerful affectionate 
friend, ever administering to others, in the same person 
with the oppressed and afflicted sufferer, — where patience 
had, by means of constant trial, its perfect work;— these 
are fruits of the Spirit so precious in themselves, and so 
rare in their combination, that they require to be made 
manifest. " Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel, 
or under a bed? and not to be set on a candlestick?" 

The subject of this Memoir was little known out of her 
own circle. But the same reasons which induced the in- 
spired writers to record the names of Lydia, " whose heart 

1* 



Vt PREFACE. 

the Lord opened to attend to the things spoken by Paul," 
apply strongly to the present case. Thus also the Scrip- 
ture speaks of" the woman named Damans/' and of " Dio- 
nysius the Areopagite," of whom nothing is recorded ex- 
cept that they " believed." This may appear of little con- 
sequence to the world : but the Holy Spirit thus teaches 
us that the greatest works go on in the secret chambers of 
the heart, and in private life. When our Saviour bruised 
Satan's Empire — the greatest work that men or angels ever 
beheld,— the field of action was narrow, and the world saw 
little in it to attract attention. X et to tne eve °f faith, 
there is presented in the. confined spot of Calvary, a stu T 
pendous work of power, wisdom, and goodness, which 
% Angels, desire to look into." And among the names re^ 
corded on that solemn occasion, we find those of the few 
women who attended our Saviour's crucifixion, and who 
were, properly affected by that sight. Matt, xxyii. 56.— 
Luke xxiii. 48. 

Another inducement to the publication of these Memoirs 
is, that Mrs. Hawkes' records of her experience are left, 
(without the least idea on her part of their, ever seeing, the 
light, but as the natural result of her cultivated and intelli- 
gent mind,) in a form suited both ta delight and profit the 
serious Reader. In this history there is not much variety 
of incident. The design of the work is to exhibit the spi- 
ritual exercises of her mind, and to, follow out her Chris- 
tian experience under a continued course ,qf affliction* 

The Sermons and other materials of this compilation, 
which may appear foreign to the Memoir, have npt, pro- 
perly speaking, been introduced by the Biographer. They 
were found so interspersed and interwoven in almost every 
page of Mrs, Hawkes' diary, that it would have been diffi- 
cult to separate them. It is however believed that they 
will be found interesting, and instructive. The same must 



PREFACE. Vll 

be observed respecting the various allusions to Mr. Cecil's 
family, (of which Mrs. Hawkes was for several years a 
member^) and which could not have been- omitted without 
breaking the thread of her private experience and history. 

Neither must it be forgotten that the fine character of 
Mrs. Hawkes was developed under the immediate training 
of Mr. Cecil's ministry and converse. She was a " plant 
of his hand, a child of his prayer ;" and it is not surprising 
that where there existed the relation of spiritual father and 
daughter, there should result a degree of mental and moral 
affinity, giving colour to Mrs. Hawkes' intellectual and re- 
ligious character, and- appearing in her remains. 

In Mrs. Hawkes' correspondence there will be found a 
beautiful specimen of the communion of saints; all the 
letters introduced contain some practical instruction, and 
breathe the pure spirit of Christianity. She was a person 
fraught with so much sympathy, and so deeply exercised 
in the school of affliction, that every mourner sought to her 
as a general friend. Both her verbal and written admoni- 
tions ever contained the most judicious counsel, and were 
delivered in the most benevolent and affectionate manner. 

In the early part of the work there is a large selection 
from the letters of Mrs, Hawkes' sister, Mrs,. Jones, — who 
was also a very eminent Christian. Her style of writing 
is both lively and interesting ; and her letters, ever present 
religion in an elevating and encouraging poin^ of view. 

Should it seem to any one unacquainted with Mrs. 
Hawkes, that her character has been drawn, by partiality, 
it is here seriously affirmed, that every statement has been 
made from an entire conviction of its truth; and under a 
deep sense of the solemn obligations under which a Bio- 
grapher lies, to add nothing in a way of panegyric. 

There are not many who have been favoured with equal 
opportunities with myself of knowing intimately the 



V1I1 PREFACE. 

deceased, or of partaking so largely of her instructions. It 
was perhaps a duty, when intrusted with her manuscript 
books and papers, not to hide the talent in a napkin; but 
rather to " gather up the fragments " left by this valuable 
character, and present them to the public in the form of a 
Memoir. 

The employment has furnished both delight and improve- 
ment. It is impossible to trace closely " the path of the 
just" without being cheered, as well as directed, by the 
light which shines upon it. If a regret arises that a stronger 
hand was not employed to hold up this shining light to 
others, it may be remembered, that a lamp loses nothing 
pf its light from being carried by a feeble hand. 

May the Great Head of the Church condescend to ac- 
cept, and bless, what has been now done in dependence 
upon his grace; making it conduce to the encouragement 
and assistance of his members upon earth, and especially to 
the promotion of his own glory. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 



FROM HER BIRTH TO HER MARRIAGE. 

Page 

From A. D. 1759 to about 1785 11 



CHAPTER II. 

FROM HER MARRIAGE TO HER SETTLEMENT AT HOLLOWAy. 

From A. D. 1785 to 1790 15 

CHAPTER III. 

FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT HOLLOWAY TO HER LEAVING THAT PLACE. 

From A. D. 1790 to 1796 35 

CHAPTER IV. 

HER RESIDENCE IN MR. CECIL'S HOUSE. 

From A. D. 1796 to 1802 133 

CHAPTER V. 

FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT MR. COLLYER's TO HER REMOVAL TO 
BETCHWORTH. 

From A. D. 1802 to 1811 179 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI. 

HER TEMPORARY ABODE AT BETCHWORTH. 

Page 
From A. D. 1811 to 1812. 219 

CHAPTER VII. 

FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT PENTON PLACE TO HER REMOVAL TO 
QUEEN'S ROW- 

From A. D. 1812 to 1817 .225 

CHAPTER VIII. 

HER RESIDENCE AT QUEEN'S ROW, PENTONVILLE. 

From A. D. 1817 to 1828 263 

CHAPTER IX. 

HER REMOVAL FROM QUEEN'S ROW, AND SUBSEQUENT RESIDENCE IN 
CROSS STREET, ISLINGTON. 

From A. D. 1828 to 1832 323 

CHAPTER X. 

CLOSING PERIOD OF HER LIFE. 

From Jan. 1832 to Oct. 16,1832 \; 357 



CHAPTER XL 

Concluding Remarks 367 

Appendix • 379 



MEMOIRS, ETC. 



CHAPTER I. 

FROM HER BIRTH TO HER MARRIAGE. 

FROM A. D. 1759, TO ABOUT 1785. 

Introductory remarks — Her birth — Piety of her parents — Concern for 
the conversion of their children — Gaiety of Mrs. Hawkes in her 
younger years — Her love of music and reading — Her marriage. 

The devout and discerning reader will not have proceeded 
far in this volume, without feeling that it displays a character 
of unusual vigour in the Christian life: and it is believed that 
no such reader will close the volume, without thanking God 
for the examples which it offers of faith and wisdom in his 
servants, and the evidence which it gives of his own gracious 
dealings. 

The subject of the following Memoir evidently belongs to 
that company spoken of in Rev. vii. 14. " These are they 
which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their 
robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb:" and 
the precious faith which she obtained, " though tried with fire, 
will be found unto praise, and honour, and glory at the appear- 
ing of Jesus Christ." 1 Peter i. 7. 

The intention of the following pages is to manifest, chiefly 
by a reference to the diary and letters of the deceased, the 
supporting and purifying nature of that faith which she had 
embraced; and the genuine humility which accompanied her 
high attainments in the school of Christ. 

Three sources of affliction may be marked in the history of 
this eminent servant of God. In the early part of her mar- 
ried life she enjoyed worldly prosperity, — but was severely 
exercised by domestic trials. To this course of discipline suc- 
ceeded the loss of affluence and ease; which reduced her to a 
state of dependence on the bounty of others. These trials 



12 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

were augmented during the latter years of her life by very 
acute and unusual bodily sufferings; — and throughout this 
course, it is most instructive and encouraging to witness the 
power of religion in sustaining her spirit, and in raising her 
above all her complicated and lengthened trials. 

Mrs. Hawkes was born in the year 1759, at Broad Mars- 
ton in Gloucestershire, where her parents resided. She was 
the youngest of thirteen children, five of whom died in child- 
hood. Her father, Mr. Thomas Eden, was a person of strong 
sense and real piety. He was intimately acquainted with the 
Rev. John Wesley; and his house was always open for the 
reception of that eminent servant of God, and his accompany- 
ing preachers, in their annual circuit visits to that place. Mr. 
Wesley used to preach, on these occasions, at Pebworth 
church, in a neighbouring village: but to provide more fre- 
quent opportunities for preaching the gospel, Mr. Eden built 
a small chapel at Broad Marston, near to his own house, the 
services of which were always performed by Mr. Wesley's 
preachers.* Mr. Eden also left an estate, of about £60 a year, 
to be expended in several parishes, for the education of chil- 
dren, from the age of five years, until they were able to go to 
work. 

We may revert with equal pleasure to the Christian charac- 
ter of Mrs. Eden. It appears that devoted piety, and strict 
attention to maternal duties, rendered her equally valuable 
both as a wife and a mother. The instructions which she 
gave her children were continually watered by her prayers 
and tears, as well as illustrated by her example. 

Though there are sad instances to the contrary, yet it has 
been often seen that eminently pious parents have been blessed 
with eminently pious children. The command " Train up a 
child in the way that he should go," is connected with the 
promise, " and when he is old, he will not depart from it." 
St. Paul, when bearing testimony to the unfeigned faith of 
Timothy, calls to remembrance that which also dwelt first in 
his grandmother Lois, and his mother Eunice. A short ex- 
tract from a letter of Mrs. Eden's, dated Dec. 178X, addressed 
to her second daughter Mrs. Jones, will enable the reader to 
form some idea of Mrs. Eden's feelings both with respect to 
herself and her children. She writes as follows:— 



* The reader will remember that at the period when Mr. Eden lived, 
the Church of England was in a lamentably torpid state, which induced 
many of its pious members to encourage lay preachers, 



CHAP. I. FROM A. D. 1759 TO 1785. 13 

M I thankfully acknowledge the loving-kindness of the Lord, 
in carrying on his good work in my soul. Truly can I say, it 
is my desire to live entirely to his glory. Blessed be God, my 
health is much mended of late; and I trust the Lord will spare 
me longer, to make me fitter to enjoy his blissful presence in 
a glorious eternity. I hope you and Mr. Jones go on well, 
and press after greater depths of humble love, and more of the 
image of your heavenly Father. I have many cares and fears: 
but I cast them all on him who careth for me. The souls of 
my dear children lie heavily on my heart: but through mercy, 
I find myself more than ever resigned to the will of God; and 
I desire to leave all to him, and live only to his glory." 

In this case, however, as in many others, the faith and pa- 
tience of these pious parents were to be tried by not witnessing 
the speedy conversion of those children, for whose spiritual life, 
they had indeed " travailed in birth until Christ should be 
formed in them." The bread cast upon the water was, never- 
theless, found after many days. Not only the subject of this 
memoir, but several of the other children of these pious parents 
lived to become ornaments to society, and died in the faith of 
the Gospel. 

It may seem surprising that, with so many religious advan- 
tages, the younger days of Miss Sarah Eden, afterwards Mrs. 
Hawkes, should have been marked by the love of gaiety and 
amusement. But it must ever be remembered, that true piety 
is not hereditary. How good soever the seed may be which 
has been sown, and how diligently soever it may have been 
watered, God alone can " give the increase." The same work 
of regenerating grace which was needful for the conversion of 
the parent, is equally indispensable for the conversion of the 
child. This truth needs, perhaps, to be more deeply consi- 
dered by Christian parente. An entire reliance on the work 
of Divine grace, without any abatement of those efforts which 
are the absolute duty of parents, might cause the blessing to 
descend more speedily. Still, it must be acknowledged, that 
grace is sovereign; and this respects both the time and man- 
ner of conversion. The subject of this memoir was left for a 
season to seek satisfaction where it never could be found. To 
gratify her strong intellect by reading, — though disregarding a 
wise selection of books: to indulge her passionate fondness for 
music: and to give herself to the society of those equally gay 
and young friends, who, captivated by her peculiar sweetness 
of disposition, were ever ready to seek her acquaintance; — oc- 
cupied those early years of health and vigour, which she af- 
2 



14 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

ter wards justly lamented, as having been lost in vanity and 
folly. In looking back upon them, she was ready to exclaim 
with the Poet, 

" Oh! the dark days of vanity! while here 
How tasteless! and how terrible when gone!"* 

But Divine mercy had designed that her own ways should 
correct her. While intent on choosing the world for her por- 
tion, and listening only to the Siren voice of earthly allure- 
ments, — she formed a connexion in marriage entirely in con- 
formity with such views. 

The prospect was flattering as it regarded worldly advan- 
tages; and, for a short season, opportunities were thus afforded 
her for drinking more deeply of the perishable pleasures of this 
world; of which, however, it may be said, " Whosoever drink- 
eth of this water shall thirst again." John iv. 13. In the midst 
of her career of worldly prosperity, the day of trouble was fast 
approaching; and but for that special mercy which designed 
to " bring her into the wilderness, and speak comfortably to 
her,t and give her vineyards from thence," Hosea ii. 14, 15, 
she would indeed have been made, " like the heath in the de- 
sert, and would have inhabited the parched places in the wil- 
derness." Jer. xvii. 6. 

.* Young's Night Thoughts. t "Speak to her heart." 



CHAPTER IL 

FROM HER MARRIAGE TO HER SETTLEMENT AT 
HALLOWAY. 

FROM A. D. 1785, TO 1790. 

Her trials — Her conduct under them — Taken by her sister to hear the 
Rev. Rich. Cecil — Receives deep religious impressions — Becomes a 
constant attendant at St. John's Chapel — First interview between Mr. 
Cecil and Mrs. Hawkes — Begins to keep a Diary — Her entire change 
of character — Cautioned by Mrs. Jones against going to the Theatre — 
Her value of ordinances — Letter to Mrs. Jones — Visit to Broad Mars- 
ton, her native place — To Dudley — Correspondence between Mrs. 
Hawkes and Mrs. Jones — Mrs. Hawkes goes to Birmingham — Sermon 
of the Rev. C. Simeon's at St. Mary's — She visits Honeybourne and 
other places, and returns to London-^-Mr. Cecil's visit — His remarks 
— His illness. 

The connexion which Mrs. Hawkes had formed was of a 
nature very unlikely to promote her happiness. The union 
had not been preceded by that serious consideration with re- 
gard to suitableness in feelings and principles, so strongly re- 
commended in our wise and holy Liturgy. It cannot there- 
fore be thought surprising that her chief trials should arise from 
this quarter. 

During this dispensation, two features of her character were 
particularly manifested, namely, a capacity for patient en- 
durance of evils which she could not remedy; and a delicacy 
of feeling which made her bear silently that sorrow which was 
ever springing up afresh from deep and hidden recesses; she 
could not so forget the relation in which she stood, as to dis- 
cuss with her fellow creatures the peculiarities of her case. 

But when more than human sympathy became needful, she 
was to receive the instructive consolation: " My grace is suf- 
ficient for thee." In her case was to be exhibited that grand 
prerogative of the Gospel, in making " all things work toge- 
gether for good" to those who receive it. She was taught to 
" cast her burden on the Lord," and was enabled to understand, 
in some measure, the design of present trials, as effecting a 
medicinal process, in order to bring about the gracious results 
proposed in that Scripture, " Behold, I have refined thee, but 
not with silver; I have chosen thee in the furnace of affliction." 
Isa. xlviii. 10. 



16 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

While Mrs. Hawkes' mind was in this state, a circumstance 
took place, which, though seemingly of small importance, 
proved, by its results, to have been overruled by that Divine 
Providence which ever guides and directs human events. Mrs. 
Hawkes had a pious sister, who, with her excellent husband, 
Mr- Jones, belonged to the congregation of St. Mary's Church, 
Birmingham; attending the ministry of the Rev. Ed w. Burn. 

Mrs. Jones having mentioned to Mr. Burn her intention of 
visiting her sister in London, Mr. Burn particularly recom- 
mended her going to hear the Rev. Richard Cecil, while she 
was in town. In compliance with this recommendation, Mrs. 
Jones went to St. John's Chapel, Bedford Row, accompanied 
by Mrs. Hawkes. This occurred in the spring of the year 1787. 

The impression made upon Mrs. Hawkes' mind, on this 
occasion, was deep and abiding. She entered into the sanc- 
tuary " a woman grieved in spirit:" Isa. liv. 6. She returned 
thence no longer sorrowful, but with new and powerful im- 
pressions of the efficacy of Scripture consolations; and with 
earnest desires to become a partaker of spiritual blessings. 
From this period Mrs. Hawkes constantly attended St. John's 
Chapel. 

Mrs. Jones, delighted to discover the deeply serious state of 
her sister's mind, and truly anxious to promote her spiritual in- 
terests, was induced to write to Mr. Cecil, after an interval of 
two years, and to request he would call upon Mrs. Hawkes. 

Mr. Cecil's answer will be found included in the following 
letter, sent by Mrs. Jones to her sister, in the month of Feb- 
ruary, 1789, wherein she writes: — 

" I have been considering that if ' to obtain a friend is worth 
all hazards we can run,' I surely ought to venture something 
towards procuring for you, if possible, the advice and counsel 
of Mr. Cecil. I have therefore written to beg the favour of 
him to call upon you; for I think that the state of your mind 
particularly requires it. I did this with much fear: which I find, 
by his kind answer, there was no need for. I will transcribe 
a part of his letter for your encouragement. * I most heartily 
join in rejoicing on the happy occasion of your letter; and the 
angels, we are certainly informed, join us both. It has been 
matter of much grief to me, during nearly nine years' constant 
labour among the people of St. John's, to observe how few, 
comparatively speaking, believe the Gospel report to any 
saving purpose. Some, indeed, I have observed awaking as from 
a dream, and setting out in good earnest towards the kingdom. 
Others seem roused a little, but soon fall down again in faster 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 17 

slumber than before; and some seemed determined to sleep at 
any rate. Happy indeed shall 1 be if Mrs. Hawkes is found 
of the first class, — that when the Bridegroom cometh, she may, 
as a wise virgin, be prepared for all consequences. 

"I shall hope, Madam, for that assistance which I am per- 
suaded your prayers will afford — together with those encou- 
ragements and admonitions which young converts need from 
every quarter. My assistance can be but general to one whom, 
at present, I know only by name; but yours may be particu- 
lar and appropriate: and all will be found little enough as 
means, to secure a profession which has to grapple with the 
disorders not only of the careless, but religious world." 

" You see how glad the servant of God is, to hear of your 
setting out. Do not fear to speak to him with freedom; the 
good of souls is the chief desire of his heart, as well as the ob- 
ject of his endeavours. Though I cannot be present with you 
in person, on Friday, I hope for particular access to Him, who 
presides over your conversation, and who will Himself be pre- 
sent by his Spirit. I mean particularly to observe that day 
with much prayer. May the Holy Spirit be poured out upon 
us in rich abundance. I shall be almost one of your party; the 
ethereal part is not detained by cumbrous clay. I have been 
much mortified on account of my forgetfulness of your request;* 
but you know my weakness." 

Mrs. Hawkes' first interview with Mr. Cecil took place 
shortly after; and thus commenced a sacred friendship, begun 
indeed in time, but reaching to eternity; a relationship between 
a father in the Gospel, and a spiritual child, who was to be 
his joy and crown at the appearing of Jesus Christ. 

The advantages which Mrs. Hawkes derived from Mr. Ce- 
cil's ministry and private instructions, will best be seen by a 
reference to her diary. Many of her memorandums being in 
an obscure short hand, must unavoidably be lost. Some ex^ 
tracts from those which are written at length, will show the 
progress of Divine grace in her mind. The following was an 
account of her first interview with Mr. Cecil. 

Feb. 17, 1789. "A day to me very momentous: I look upon 
myself to-day as having entered the list of public professors of 
Christianity; that is, to have declared myself as a follower of 
Christ. 

" For many years past I have been much stumbled by mark« 

* An engagement to meet at a certain hour for prayer. 

2* 



18 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

ing the spirit, temper, and conduct of some professors. This 
may have been partly from my own ignorance of human na- 
ture, and partly from erecting too high a standard for profes- 
sors in general. For though that religion cannot be real 
which does not in some degree make old things become new, 
yet I have expected, perhaps, that it should change men into 
angels. This view, however, has made me to say to myself 
over and over, If ever I am religious, I will keep it a secret; 
for I will never make a profession, lest I too, should fall below 
the mark, and disgrace that sacred cause. A dread of this has, 
for many years, made me silent when my heart was at times 
stirred: but more especially since I first heard at St. John's, 
two years ago. My mind, before this period, was merely 
transiently impressed, and the impressions wore away, and 
vanished like the morning dew; but from the first time of hear- 
ing Mr. Cecil, I earnestly began to cry out, " What shall 

I DO TO BE SAVED?" 

" During the last two years I have literally 'roared with an- 
guish of spirit.' The arrows of the Almighty have stuck so 
fast in me. Temptations from the world- — temptations from 
within — and most horrible temptations or suggestions, from 
my spiritual enemy — have made my flesh tremble. The only 
thing that seemed to save me from absolute despair and distrac- 
tion was the reading Christian's fight with Apollyon; and his 
walk through the dark valley, in the Pilgrim's Progress. 

" It is generally believed among many of my acquaintance 
that I am mad. I have been mad with vanity and folly, but I 
trust that now the Lord is bringing me to a right mind. 

" Though I have many very godly acquaintance and friends, 
I could never speak my mind to them; and I durst not speak to 
my minister, whom I never fail to hear, because of my deter- 
mination to keep my religion to myself. At length, however, 
after much sorrow and many prayers, He that promises help in 
time of need, sent his faithful and kind messenger to me, the 
least of all, with words of admonition, comfort, and instruction; 
Which, while they are, I trust, engraven on my heart, I am 
also desirous to retain in my memory as to the particulars, 
and thus to secure to myself the advantage of often looking 
them over. 

"In conversing, I first named my great and long predomi- 
nating fear of making a profession, lest I should dishonour God. 
To which Mr. C. replied, — « Every Christian must meet with 
difficulties, temptations, and trials; and so will you. But 
what then? Is not God able to defend you? We, as ministers 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 10 

of the Gospel, greatly rejoice to direct and assist our flock; but 
in a thousand cases, it is utterly out of our power to do it, even 
where we are most intimate. You will frequently find your- 
self alone in your journey, and feel that you can turn to no 
friend on earth for direction. In such cases, you must not be 
dismayed, but trust in God; and feel out your way like one 
groping in the dark: take a step at a time. 

" On the other hand, take care, when you receive help from 
arty friend, or your minister, that you do not lean too much 
upon them, nor be too anxious for their support. We are all 
poor earthen vessels. 

" Watch and pray against failures; but take heed of despond- 
ing under them. Be content to travel as you are able. The 
oak springs from the acorn; but does it become a tree at once? 
Because the stage wagon cannot travel to York as fast as the 
stage coach, would you therefore say it will never get to York? 
The mushroom springs up in a night; but what is the mushroom? 

" You must not look for perfection either in yourself or 
others. Not to allow for the infirmities and defects of a fallen 
nature, is not to understand any thing about the matter; nay, it 
is to speak directly contrary to the Bible, the standard of all 
truth. There never was more than one perfect character upon 
earth, and he was the most tender and compassionate towards 
the imperfections of men. He knew what was in man, for he 
looked at the heart; and if he saw that right, he pitied, where 
those who judged only by the outward appearance, blamed; 
and defended, where they condemned. 

" There is one distinction you should keep very clear in your 
mind — that religion itself, in its essence, is perfect; as our 
rule and standard it is unerring; nor can it be affected by the 
inconsistencies or imperfections of its professors: the standard 
remains the same: the balances are true: but when its profes- 
sors are weighed therein, — even the very best of them, — they 
are found wanting. Our aim must be to get every day nearer 
the standard; for whoever does not labour, not merely desire, 
but labour to be a better Christian every day, is not yet a Chris- 
tian at all. Yet in this you must exercise patience. Do not 
measure yourself by a false standard. There are no doubt 
giants in the Christian world, — but would you be a giant at 
once? Do not be satisfied to be a dwarf; but remember there 
must be time to grow." 

Question to Mr, C. respecting dress. 

Jlnswer: " Religion takes root in the heart, and when it has 
once got deeply rooted, it will be sure to regulate every thing 



20 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

without. It will so occupy the mind, that every thing else 
will begin to lose its importance. Religion puts every thing 
in its proper place; and makes present things lighter than 
vanity. Even business, or literature, or science, if any one 
of these takes full possession of the mind, it makes dress a 
very insignificant thing; and often neglected even to slovenliness. 
How much more indifferent will religion make us about it. 
Nevertheless, it is good to avoid singularity of habit. No real 
Christian can give in to the butterfly fooleries and extravagan- 
cies of dress, — any more than they can run into the dissipa* 
tion of worldly company. Religion does not bid you turn her- 
mit, but rather to ornament your station. 

" Be careful, in your commerce with the world, to act up to 
the character you profess. Do not put on a Pharisaical man- 
ner of, ' Stand by, for I am holier than thou.' Yet let it ap- 
pear, that while you are under the necessity of hearing their 
vain conversation, you have no taste for it; no delight or inte- 
rest in it. An humble, kind silence often utters much. 

" None can pretend to say how far you may intermix in 
worldly company, and get no stain or soil. Situation, circum- 
stances, &c, must all be taken into consideration. But this 
may be said, that he only mixes with the world with safety 
who does it not from inclination, but necessity. 

" As to amusements, and what are called recreations, a really 
awakened Christian will neither find taste nor leisure for them. 
Religion furnishes the mind with objects sufficient to fill up 
every vacancy. Yet as you name them, I would have yon 
mark carefully every thing that disposes or indisposes the 
mind to holy pursuits. Persons of tender health are very care-* 
ful to avoid whatever is hurtful; such as damps — infectious 
rooms — blighting winds. They attend to the injunctions of 
their physicians, the cautions of their friends, &c. If people 
were but as careful about their spiritual health as they are of 
their bodily health, we should see much stronger and taller 
Christians. 

"Above all, before you become a pilgrim sit down and 
count the cost. Your journey is up-hill every step of the 
way. You have foes within, ready to join with foes with-* 
out to hinder, perplex, alarm, and distress you. Wisdom in 
the fight, is only to be gained by fighting. If the young con^ 
vert could learn from the old Christian, what experience alone 
can teach, he might have a far easier journey; but each one 
must learn it for himself, and often by very painful disci- 
pline. Nor must we think our case hard, if we are made to. 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 21 

pass through much tribulation; since it is the way of all be- 
lievers — nay, of Christ himself. 

" No doubt God could have led his people by an easier me- 
thod. But since he has chosen this, it must be the best. He 
could have brought the Israelites into the land of promise by a 
shorter and a smoother way: but what he did was intended to 
prove them; and show them what was in their hearts — and to 
be a lesson to us. 

"Take care that you never harbour hard thoughts of God. 
Jt is one of Satan's chief devices, to make you think dishonour- 
ably of God. Nothing is more displeasing to God, nor more 
injurious to the life of religion. See the slothful servant in the 
Gospel. 

" Throughout the Scriptures you see how gracious God is: 
How he stoops to the poorest creature that comes to him through 
a mediator: How small an offering he will accept; if there can 
be but a small one. A single sigh from a contrite heart will 
penetrate his ear. / 

" Wherever God gives faith he will try it; and whoever be- 
comes a follower of Christ, must deny himself and take up his 
cross — must make great sacrifices — such as right hands, and 
right eyes; must expect opposition, persecution, mortification, 
cruel scoffings, — not only from the world, but from nearest and 
dearest friends. A man's sharpest and bitterest foes are * those 
of his own household.' You must set your face like a Hint 
against threatenings, and against allurements. 

" But I would warn you of another danger arising from a 
quarter you may least expect — namely, from the religious 
world itself. There are stumbling-blocks even in the church; 
there are many professors, who, when they see a person setting 
out in religion, will advise, one this course, and one that. One 
sort says, ' religion is in its best estate among us. 1 Another 
sort says, * among ws;'— and the young convert, having a ten- 
der conscience, desirous of being right, is often greatly per- 
plexed; for he finds that in the religious world there is a party 
spirit. Instead of obtaining the milk of the word, he has to 
distinguish between the bones of doctrine; till at last he begins 
to doubt if there be any true spirit of religion at all. 

" Do not form too high expectations from the professing 
world. Do not be in haste to form connexions — to make ac- 
quaintances — to place confidence — to turn to every professor 
and say, lead me. 

"Do not enter into the list of religious gossips; who may 
not only puzzle you about hard points of doctrine, but may lead 



22 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

you to waste your time to no purpose, in going from house to 
house, talking, instead of getting into the spirit of unity. There 
are too many of this sort; whose chief religion lies in going from 
church to church to hear, and from house to house to prate; 
but who are too seldom in their closets, too seldom in close con- 
verse with God. Retired Christianity is the truest. It is 
easy to fill the head with notions; but to sit still, like Mary, 
at Christ's feet, and be a learner, is far better. Always be 
afraid of a specious religion. 

" However high the cost may be of becoming a pilgrim, do 
not be disheartened. Remember, greater is He that is for you, 
than he that is against you. The Gospel requires nothing 
which it does not give you strength to perform. You must 
either wear Christ's yoke, or the devil's yoke; and it need not 
be told you which is the easiest. Godliness is great riches 
even in this world: and what shall you share in the next? If 
you be heartily on God's side, he will be on yours. 11 

Quest. " But suppose I should be in the number of such as 
shall ' seek to enter in, and not be able?' " 

Jlns. " Observe, there is a material difference between one 
that only seeks to enter in — and one that strives to enter in. It 
is said, ' strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many shall seek, 
and not be able.' Here striving is distinguished from seeking. 
Do not be a listless uncertain seeker, but strive determinately 
- — constantly — earnestly. Be like the merchant, whose head 
and heart are always on his merchandise. He watches wind 
aud weather — seizes every favourable turn in business. He is 
all energy — all pursuit — nothing can divert him from his point. 
They that thus strive to enter in at the strait gate, taking God's 
way and help, shall never fail. 

" But the Christian must wait as well as pursue. He must 
exercise faith and patience as well as diligence. The husband- 
man waiteth long for the harvest. You must have patience 
with yourself. You must have patience with God. There is 
nothing which young Christians are more apt to fall into than 
impatience. If they do not immediately see an answer to their 
prayers, they say, ' The Lord does not hear — he does not re- 
gard.' Whereas, you must fix your faith on the promise and 
word of God; which declares, he does hear, whatever appear- 
ances may be. He may not answer your prayers in your time, 
but he will answer them in the best time. Do not judge from 
your frames and feelings; but by the word of God, which says, 
* I will hear them that call upon me.'—' Faithful is he that hath 
promised.' " 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 23 

Quest. " How far those persons are right, who insist upon 
our ascertaining the precise time, and manner, when the par- 
don of sin is actually received?" 

Ans. " The best evidence of the pardon of sin, is, that we 
bring forth the fruits of righteousness. Evidence is the child 
of experience. Those who talk of sudden and instantaneous 
assurance, talk at random. Assurance is a fruit and effect of 
righteousness. It is progressive. " 

Quest. " How far I might, with safety, indulge my strong 
passion for music!" 

" Mr. Cecil replied with solemnity, * You may indulge that 
as well as every other taste, as far as it tends to the glory of 
God, and does not interfere with the progress of the soul in 
divine things." 

"I feel self-condemnation, and captivity. But by Divine 
help, I will endeavour to set this rule before me; and will make 
a stand, whatever it may cost me, against what I think I may 
call my ruling passion. 

" I count it a snare, and a misfortune, for a young woman to 
be in the habit of exhibiting any talent she is peculiarly famed 
for. I have felt its evil, and I know that a good voice has many 
temptations. Mothers and friends are too apt to gratify them- 
selves and their daughters, at the expense of discretion and pro- 
priety. Not that this was the case with my dear and honoured 
mother; for she never would allow me, if she knew it, to sing 
any thing but Psalms and Hymns. But alas! this did not sa- 
tisfy me. I now see my folly."* 

The next extracts mark the entire change of character and 
taste which a true reception of the Gospel will always effect; as 
well as that opposition frequently manifested by those who are 
unacquainted with its efficacy. 

April, 1789. — " Certain friends who have been in the habit 
of dining, and dawdling away the Sunday with us, think I am 
mad, or at least that I am a dreadful bigot. * I used,' they say, 
' to be amiable and obliging. Why not, as formerly, go to the 
Foundling — the Asylum, the Magdalen — or drive in the park. 
Off to church in the morning— hurry over your dinner, off 
again in the afternoon — then off to church again in the evening! 
It is too much of a thing. Mr. H. ought not to suffer it. 
Never any woman was so changed!' Ah, so I had need to be; 
so I desire to be. I have dawdled away too many Sabbaths. 

* Mrs. Hawkes observed to a friend, that the singing of songs was a 
part of worldly conformity — the last she was able to give up. 



24 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

I now begin to taste the comforts of this change; and by the 
help of God, I will persevere, however I may be ridiculed or 
hated." 

Wed. — " I prize my Wednesdays, and long for their coming 
round, because of the delightful evenings at Long Acre Chapel. 
Ah, how much more comfort have I now than formerly in 
going to the theatre; which I was so immoderately fond of, as 
to believe I could never become indifferent to it. A letter from 
my invaluable sister Jones did me much good upon this point." 

Extracts from the religious correspondence between Mrs. 
Hawkes and Mrs. Jones having been preserved, and kindly 
furnished by a member of Mrs. Hawkes' family, an opportu- 
nity is afforded of supplying that part of Mrs. Jones' letter to 
which allusion has just been made; it is as follows: — 

" You ask me respecting the innocence of going to hear and 
see Mrs. Siddons. For my own part, though my taste might 
be pleased, I should be afraid to frequent the theatre, because 
of the evil influence attending such places. I apprehend that 
if, in such an assembly, our eyes, like those of the servant of 
Elisha, were opened, we should see a host of evil spirits differ- 
ently engaged, according to the variety of dispositions and pro- 
pensities they had to encounter; and we might reasonably ex- 
pect, that if any of the worshippers of God had dared to ven- 
ture in a place so consecrated to Satan, that he would appoint 
some of his first engines to attack them." 

Mrs. Hawkes next notices in her diary, a visit to a clergy- 
man in the country, who had "run well," but who from her 
reflections seems to have been a backslider. Her remarks 
show that her own conscience was truly tender, and keenly 
alive to the concerns of her soul. 

May 3, 1789. — "Arrived at , a beautiful rural spot. 

Much money has been expended to beautify the house and gar- 
dens: — but alas! I perceive that though their possessor has re- 
course to employment- — to music — to company — he is like the 
dove that found no rest for the sole of her foot. Oh, that he 
would return to the ark!" 

Sunday. — " A beautiful little church, on an enchanting spot 
of rising ground, very picturesque and interesting. But, the 
waters are bitter; nothing grows! 

" My prayers and tears will not avail, but who can tell!" 

June 25. — " Returned to town. My revered minister, and 
the Rev. Mr. Burn, breakfasted with us. * The tongue of the 
just is as choice silver. * 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 25 

'* My trials at home seem heavier after an absence. ' The 
heart knoweth its own bitterness.' When shall I have attained 
that seemingly hard lesson, to do well and suffer for it patient- 
ly? I can suffer for it silently, but where is patience, love, 
resignation? '* Fret not thyself in any wise to do evil.' 

"The brightest morning has often the darkest evening. So 
it has been with me to-day. So feeble is the texture of my 
mind, that it is easily thrown into disquietude: but many tears 
will not compose it again. No wonder that such a poor, re- 
bellious, proud, sinful creature as I am, should need, and have, 
correction: but how far less have I than I deserve! I would de- 
sire to receive chastening as my necessary food, for * Whom 
the Lord loveth he chasteneth.' " 

Mrs. Hawkes' dispensation was indeed one of varied and 
long-continued suffering. He, however, who for wise ends 
had so ordered it, had given her a willing and obedient spirit, 
ready to take the appointed yoke and wear it patiently; which 
disposition was in itself a special blessing. Consolations of the 
highest order were also provided for her. In her knowledge 
of Christ she found "A tabernacle for a shadow in the day 
time from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert 
from storm and from rain." Isaiah iv. 6. The following re- 
cords will show, that while travelling through a dry and weary 
land, and under a scorching sun, it was in the sanctuary that she 
found shade. 

Sunday, June 28. — "My heart leaps for joy in my restora- 
tion to my beloved and highly valued privileges. ' 1 would ra- 
ther be a door-keeper in the house of my God, than dwell in 
the palaces of the ungodly.' " 

Sunday, July 5. — " Great weakness of body — many sharp 
trials from without — a disturbed and distracted mind — an evil 
foolish imagination — a malignant enemy, — all attack me. But 
there is a rock in this weary land." 

Mem. — " Never again comply with any solicitations to leave 
my appointed place of worship; for where can I go to be so richly 
fed? Better say no to a friend, than say yes, to my soul's loss!" 

Sunday, July 12. — " I feel it a profitable indulgence to at- 
tend early worship at Lothbury. The season is sacred, the 
bustle and folly of the world is not yet awake; there is a holy 
sympathy in the congregation; and the ordinance of the Lord's 
Supper is peculiarly delightful. I ought to think little of my 
week-day sorrows, for such inestimable favours on the Sabbath." 

Sunday, July 19. — "I find it good to rise early to secure 
time, before public worship, for reading and prayer: and in or- 

a 



26 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKE5. 

der that I may do this, let me imitate my honoured mother's 
custom of getting every thing of family business done on the 
Saturday night. She never failed to have every thing done, 
even to the preparation of every article for dinner; so that her- 
self, children, and servants, were freed from all occupation on 
the Sabbath. 1 recollect with reverence her godly habits. — 
Alas! how little did I honour her as I ought to have done when 
she was living. But I feel the benefit of her pious example now." 

Sunday, July 26. — " Too ill to observe my usual habit of 
rising early. The Lord will have ' mercy and not sacrifice.' I 
am enabled this day to set to my seal, that in the sanctuary I have 
found rivers of living water; and my dim eyes begin to see a 
little of the beauty of the Sun of Righteousness." 

Sunday, August 2. — " Who ever trusted in the Lord and 
was disappointed? Who ever came to him desiring to be fed 
with the bread of heaven, and was sent empty away? Not I, 
this day, unworthy as I am! I am made, in a manner, to for- 
get all the piercing sorrows of the week, and to say, let me only 
be favoured with the presence of my Saviour, and welcome all 
my allotted trials." 

Thus as a new-born babe did Mrs. Hawkes " desire the sin- 
cere milk of the word, that she might grow thereby." She ex- 
presses strongly, in the following letter to Mrs. Jones, that sup- 
port which she now derived, even in the midst of outward trials, 
from the consolation of religion. 

" This has been a choice morning to my poor barren soul, 
which for the last week has been tried within and without. — 
But blessed be my gracious Lord, who hath poured water 
upon the dry ground of my heart, and caused it to breathe forth, 
longing, panting, desires after Himself. I feel the refreshing 
droppings of his Spirit; and I am constrained to go out after 
him, whom, having not seen (glory be to his name,) I inex- 
pressibly love and adore! Oh, the preciousness of a. present 
Saviour! Oh, that he were thus ever present! I fear that I am 
not enough thankful for the goodness of my God. When heavy 
trials come, I am too apt to be bowed down. Not murmuring, 
thank God; I think I have not for a long time felt any thing 
of that: — but I fear I am not rejoicing as I ought to be, for the 
many mercies that are mixed with my great trials. I call upon 
you to unite with me in praise and thanksgiving; I cannot 
give words to my full heart for the goodness and tenderness of 
God to me, the most unworthy of all his creatures. Glory be 
to his name, that he has graciously caused me to seek, and to 
find Him$ — that by bringing me into his marvellous light, 



CHAP. II. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 27 

he has afforded me such superior enjoyments, such ennobling 
views, such secret and solid satisfaction; such as, I am sure, 
never entered into my heart to conceive! Oh, it is all wonder 
and astonishment, that so much mercy should be bestowed on 
so undeserving a wretch! But these are benefits and blessings 
of redeeming love. Perhaps you will say, I am indulging too 
high a flight. But who can soar too high, when contemplating 
the wondrous works of redemption? It is only to you, that I 
indulge the overflowing of my gratitude; one turn of my con- 
scious eye into my vile self, at once awes and chastises my 
rapture; and tells me, with such favours, how far I am from 
what I ought to be." 

The spiritual joy with which Mrs. Hawkes was favoured in 
the early stages of her conversion, together with her severe 
trials, exemplified in a striking manner the fulfilment of that 
promise, "I will betroth thee unto me for ever; yea, I will 
betroth thee unto me in righteousness, and in judgment, and 
in loving-kindness, and in mercies: I will even betroth thee 
unto me in faithfulness; and thou shalt know the Lord." Hosea 
ii. 19, 20. It is, however, one characteristic of the new crea- 
ture to be subject to fears respecting its preservation. These 
fears are naturally expressed in the following extract from her 
diary. 

August 3.— *" I am truly cast down because the time is ar- 
rived when we make our annual visit into the country. Some 
of the places to which I must go are peculiarly unfavourable 
to religion. I have also formerly exhibited there gaiety and 
folly. I have now to make a stand, and support a very dif- 
ferent character. I am young and inexperienced in Christiani- 
ty; I shall have no support from any creature. What if I 
should fall into temptation? what if I should be among such 
as are ashamed of Jesus and his cause? what if I should be 
like Pliable, and slide away into unworthy compliances! My 
very heart is ready to faint with fear. But I will pray with 
Jabez, '0, that thou wouldst bless me indeed, and let thine 
hand be with me to keep me from evil.' " 

Broad Marston.* August 7.< — " Through mercy, I am here 
in safety, and find my valuable brother Henry in better health. 
May his life long be spared. He is a great ornament to reli- 
gion, and a comfort to all about him. His great strength of 



* The paternal residence; and where Mrs. Hawkes had lived till the 
time of her marriage. Her second brother, Henry, continued to rent the 
estate after the death of her parents. 



28 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

understanding, and his remarkable amiableness and composure 
of temper, are truly admirable. I have lived with him many- 
years, but I do not remember to have seen him angry on more 
than one occasion. Whenever he reproved either friend, do- 
mestic, or labourer, it was with mildness and dignity; and his 
unclouded, cheerful, genuine piety, spread a lustre over the 
whole of his character that was not to be described. O may 
I copy his bright example." 

•August 9. — "I have been shutting myself up in my dear 
departed mother's chamber, the very walls and furniture of 
which are sacred. A thousand times have I marked her re- 
tiring into it for purposes of devotion. Often have I overheard 
her strong cries and tears to God, and often caught the sound 
of, ' my children,' as if that interest was uppermost. At 
morning, at noon, and at evening, she never failed to retire to 
read and pray. Thousands of tears has she shed in this cham- 
ber: where I have sometimes had the privilege of kneeling 
down by her side. How present in her image! how sweet my 
communion with her departed spirit! Little did I then know 
the value of her intercession for her children; or the weight 
of her character or example as a Christian. Thank God, I 
know it now; and abhor myself in proportion as I estimate 
her. Oh that I might but tread in her honoured steps! Oh 
that her prayers for every one of us may be like * bread cast 
upon the waters,' found after many days! Oh may my dear 
mother's God be my God! He graciously carried her through 
many years of weakness and sorrow. He enabled her to walk 
worthy of her high calling; and he stood by her in a dying 
hour. Her last words were, * for me to die is gain' — and, ' I 
will pray for my children while I have breath.' 

" My brother seemed much upon her mind. Oh may 

his mother be much upon his mind, and upon all our minds; 
and may we meet her in glory! Who knows but her happy 
spirit has been a witness to my secret transactions in her for- 
mer chamber. May all my transactions through life be equal- 
ly pleasing in her eyes!" 

Dudley. — " I am here truly ' like a sparrow upon the house- 
top.' I am full of fears lest I should dishonour that holy name 
and cause I have so lately professed; — lest I should grieve 
that Holy Spirit, whose influence alone can support and help 
me. Thanks be to God, that he gives me to feel my danger, 
and shows me where lies my strength; and he also enables 
me, in the spirit of a little child, to tell him all my complaints 
and fears; and to call upon him for security. ' Hold up my 
goings in thy paths, that my footsteps slip not,' " 



CHAP. II.— FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 29 

Mem. — " ' Beware of hasty friendships; examine all new 
proposals.' I have had one to-day, but the advice at the begin- 
ning of this book* warns me. I have already experienced 
great advantage from endeavouring to follow my wise counsel- 
lor, in avoiding not only too great a degree of pliableness of 
temper, but also a mean, sneaking, irresolute, shame-faced be- 
haviour among worldly people. 1 find by experience, that they 
soon discover when the mind is made up; and on making this 
discovery, cease to persuade you to join with them in their 
pursuits; while they secretly respect the consistent character. 
I perceive this strongly in the remarks made upon certain per- 
sons. Some say, we are to become all things to all men. 
But my honoured minister observed, we are in danger, lest in 
imitating St. Paul in becoming all things to all men, we attempt 
his work without the ballast." 

It was a great mercy to Mrs. Hawkes, that during her spi- 
ritual conflicts she had a sister strong in the faith, who was to 
her a nursing mother, to whom she could unburden every 
thought with advantage, and meet in return both sympathy and 
spiritual counsel. A reference to the correspondence of these 
affectionate sisters, may often illustrate the progress of the work 
of grace in Mrs. Hawkes' mind. In the following letter, Mrs. 
Jones, with a view to encourage her sister, expatiates, in a very 
animating manner, on the love and forbearance of God: she 
writes — 

" I have had many exercises, but God has enabled me to lie 
at anchor until the storm was over. I have had much to bear 
within myself, but God is a God of patience, and therefore he 
beareth not like man, but like himself. There is no end of his 
goodness! no, no end! We serve a God of love, who accepts 
our endeavours to please him. He is not extreme to mark with 
rigour every little failure, but regards the motive, and the af- 
fections; and saith, ' Let your love be without dissimulation: let 
that be fixed; and as to other things, I know what is in man, and 
consider that he is but dust; and on that account I have opened 
a fountain to wash away his sin and uncleanness. His defile- 
ment shall not hinder the exercise of my love towards him; 
sinful as he is, if he abides in me, (by faith and love,) and my 
word abides in him, (as the mark to which he aims,) he may 
ask what he will, and it shall be done unto him. O that we 



* Her Diary, where she recorded Mr. Cecil's remarks. 
3* 



30 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

knew the strength of this promise, * whatsoever ye shall ask 
the Father in my name, it shall be done.' 

" We may torment and perplex ourselves with this and the 
other defect; but we must come to God to be filled with his 
love. He will strengthen us for every good word and work; 
for nothing is so active, so operative a love, which the apostle 
fully proves, 1 Cor. xiii. We do not expect enough from this 
love. It is an ocean, and we must cast ourselves into it as well 
as we can. 

" I hope you continue to meet at the throne of grace at 
twelve. I feel it an animating thought, that we can unite in 
spirit, though we are absent in body. At the Lord's table, last 
Sunday, I had a very invigorating view of the love of God. It 
appeared to me without bounds, and as free as the air we 
breathe, so that my heart could only cry out, ' Lord, 1 accept it, 
I accept it. 1 If in our most favoured moments we have some- 
times a sight of the love of God, which we can by no means 
express in human language, O what amazing discoveries shall 
break upon our souls when they leave these clay tenements! 
The very anticipation of it is glorious!" 

From Mrs. Hawres to Mrs. Jones. 
" I thank my dearest sister for her last letter; it did me 
good. My aching heart feelingly echoed back your words, 
' There is no end of his goodness;' if there were, there would 
be an end of our hope, for I am sure there is no end of the 
daily provocations he receives at our hands, at least I can say 
from mine. I seem at this time to be learning deeper lessons 
of my own utter depravity; and to feel that sin is in every 
breath I draw, — in every pulse that beats. I frequently can- 
not open my lips; but am only able to prostrate my spirit be- 
fore God. I feel that if I ask favours, I shall abuse them; 
and yet I cannot live without asking more and more. There- 
fore I can only pray, if there are any in the family of Christ 
whose case resembles mine, deal with me as thou dealest with 
them. I have been greatly encouraged lately by the conside- 
ration of the wisdom of God, and by believing that what his 
wisdom undertakes, his love will complete. I see, in some 
measure, that nothing less than infinite wisdom, power, and 
mercy, did ever devise or accomplish the salvation of a sinner. 
I have had some spiritual exercises and temptations of late, 
which I had not expected; so little do I know of the narrow 
path. Had I experienced these before my faith was well 
grounded, it seems to me, I should have been overset. But ' 1 



CHAP. II. — FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 31 

know in whom I have believed ' — and I doubt not, though the 
combat is sharp and long, and I can only just keep my head, 
above water, by seeing sometimes one promise, and sometimes 
another, that either in time or eternity, 1 shall see the needs be 
for the trials of this part of my pilgrimage. I thirst for more 
divine wisdom; and if it must be gained by suffering, so let it 
be, as far as I shall be able to endure. 

" However, I can say this, ' If I am not willing to be cured 
of the disease of sin at any expense, Lord, do it against my 
will: only uphold me during the process.' I know what it is 
to have sharp bodily pains, and can conceive of others still 
more severe; but all is nothing to that crucifixion of the spirit, 
which we must pass through. That passage was brought 
strongly to my mind this morning, ' Satan hath desired to have 
thee, that he might sift thee as wheat, but / have prayed for 
thee. 1 Who can be sufficiently thankful for such an interces- 
sor! Through grace I am yet enabled to say, l Rejoice not 
against me, O mine enemy;' I shall yet see thy overthrow, and 
my victory. Through the blood of the Lamb, I shall yet be 
more than conqueror. And though various trials and tempta- 
tions from within and without have well nigh shaken to the 
ground this house of clay, yet I trust I have another provided, 
* A house not made Avith hands, eternal in the heavens.' Let 
your prayers, my dear sister, help to waft me thither. I need 
them much. I thank you for the benefit I have already derived 
from them: I entreat yet more. I much wish to come to visit 
you, and I hope I shall soon. The time I leave to him who is 
my guide and comforter, as far as comfort is needful. That I 
have not more, is owing to myself; that I have any, is owing 
solely to the riches of His grace." 

Mrs. Hawkes went soon after to visit her sister at Birming- 
ham, which appears from the following notice in her diary. 

Birmingham, Sept. 9, 1789. " The meeting of ministers 
at St. Mary's. Rev. C. Simeon preached from Col. iii. 11. 
4 Christ is all, and in all!' " 

44 4 All in all to the poor — to the rich — to the afflicted — to the 
prosperous — to the weak — to the ignorant — to the guilty.' 

44 His sermon animated my heart; and so did his private, 
social prayer, and conversation. So pious, so affectionate, so 
desirous that I should take Christ to be my all in all; to give 
myself as a chaste virgin to be married to Christ; to cleave 
to him closely, as the shadow moves wherever the substance 
moves. 

44 My heart responds to his entreaty. I desire that Christ 
should be all in all. 



32 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Sept. 15. — " Returned to Broad Marston. Went to visit 
my aged and excellent Aunt S.* ' an Israelite indeed,' not out- 
wardly only, but in the heart. She is naturally more like an 
angel than any character I know; but grace superadded, makes 
her also a saint. Not in her own eyes — for she is a mirror of 
humility, true and unfeigned. Her daughter, Mrs. Cooper, is 
also an excellent, sincere Christian, who seems to have a good 
portion of Mary's heart, with Martha's hands. She is a mira- 
cle of patience and resignation. Though she is said to have a 
confirmed cancer in each breast, she appears quite cheerful, 
and sings walking about the house as if nothing was the mat- 
ter. She declares, that notwithstanding she has witnessed the 
sufferings and death of her sister, from this disease, and has 
no reason but to expect to go through the same, yet she has 
seldom an anxious hour on that occasion; for she can leave the 
matter with God, who will either deliver or support her, through 
whatever afflictions he lays upon her." 

Mem. — " Mrs. Cooper lived only a few years after this, and 
then died suddenly! How wise, and how happy to commit 
her cares to him who cared for her. What would her anxie- 
ties have done these few remaining years, save, perhaps, to 
have brought on the very sufferings she had reason to fear? 
O how sinful to distrust God, and meet trouble before it comes; 
thereby making it double. Yet this I am doing every day. 
Lord, enable me to leave caring for the morrow, and trust sim- 
ply to thee!" 

Honey b our ne,~\ Sept. 20. — "I have this day been visiting 
the grave of a female friend and companion of my younger days, 
who died in the 27th year of her age. She, like myself, no 
sooner married, than she became a child of sorrow. Her con- 
stitution, seemingly very strong, was broken by affliction; and 
she was carried off by a rapid consumption. Her grave speaks 
loudly to me. May I hear and observe; and may I, like her, 
die in hope of a blessed resurrection." 

Birmingham, Oct. 10. — "Happy to return to this favoured 
place. Heard the Rev. Mr. Burn, from Luke xxii. 31, ' Si- 
mon, Simon; Satan hath desired to have thee, to sift thee as 
wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not!' " 

" A remarkable circumstance occurred under this very ani- 
mated and striking sermon. A poor woman had for some 
time been under a violent, and almost irresistible temptation to 



* Her father's sister. t Residence of her eldest brother, Nathaniel 



CHAP. II. — FROM A. D. 1785 # T0 1790. 33 

drown herself; and declared, she had actually risen from her 
seat no less than twenty times with a design to throw herself 
into the canal. One of her neighbours seeing her this morn- 
ing weeping bitterly, inquired into the cause of her distress, 
and talked with her, but without much effect. While Mr. 
Burn was preaching at St. Mary's church, she, by seeming ac- 
cident, dropped in, and was so arrested by the discourse, that 
she returned home quite another creature. 

" Such is the benefit of being in the way of duty; and such 
the infinite mercy of having a Saviour who says to all his 
tempted ones, * I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not!' " 

London, Sunday, Nov. 1. — " I desire to be unfeignedly 
thankful for the comfort I have this day received in the ordi- 
nance of the Lord's Supper. May I never lose sight of the en- 
gagements which I made at the altar, to give myself wholly to 
the Lord; and to take him to be my righteousness, sanctifica- 
tion, and redemption." 

Wednesday, Dec. 2. — " My Sundays and Wednesdays are 
my days of holiday, — days of feasting. I rejoice in their re- 
turn; and they afford me ten thousand times more satisfaction 
and real pleasure than all my days of gaiety and mirth." 

Friday, Jan. 1, 1790.— " Had a visit from my revered 
father in the Gospel, who, as he always does, gave me the 
richest instruction; which though I cannot recollect as to the 
expression, is, I trust, as to the substance, engraven on my 
heart. 

" * Rejoice,' he said, ' rather'than despond, at the discoveries 
you obtain of the deceitfulness of your heart. It may be pain- 
ful to you, but it is safe. Christians must fight, not faint. 
Such as get the deepest knowledge of their indwelling evils, 
are better grounded in religion than those who only see the 
surface. Observe what views David had of his sinfulness. 

" ' Take care of reading what is called Christian Experi- 
ence. Very few of such books are well written, that is, have 
the experience simply stated: only mark the difference between 
the characters given us in the Bible, and the characters usually 
drawn by man. God gives the true, simple account of the 
character. He writes down the defects as well as the excel- 
lences. But when man undertakes to write, he gives the best 
side of the story: he generally dresses out the character in all 
its excellences, and casts the defects into the shade. Do not, 
therefore, take your standard from human observation, but di- 
vine. Do not take another person's conscience for the rule of 
your own; for there are innumerable cases wherein one can- 



34 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

not judge for another. Study the Scriptures with prayer, and 
a teachable spirit, and you will never greatly err.' 

" Mem. — This is a word in season; for I have been ready 
to think I ought to turn to every passing pilgrim for help; and 
because I felt reluctant so to do, my scrupulous conscience has 
condemned me, as proud and fastidious. How thankful ought 
I to be for so wise and condescending a counsellor: for I am 
persuaded, that if in a multitude of counsellors there is safety, 
in a multitude of counsellors there is also confusion." 

It were to be wished that Mrs. Hawkes had always inserted 
in her diary the particular fact, question, or difficulty, which 
drew out those remarks of Mr. Cecil's which she so carefully 
recorded. This would have thrown a stronger light on the 
foregoing observations respecting Christian Biography, as well 
as given a greater interest to the ideas themselves, as they oc- 
cur on this and other occasions. 

Wednesday. — " How have I been feasted this evening by 
hearing from Heb. xii. 7, 8: ' If ye endure chastening, God 
dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the fa- 
ther chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisement, where- 
of all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. Let 
me learn not to murmur; but rather rejoice, under the repeated 
marks I have of sons hip." 

Friday. — " I am greatly alarmed and distressed to hear of a 
painful complaint under which my valuable friend and father 
now labours. I fear I have too much anxiety lest I should lose 
such an instructer, I ought to look to that Divine Teacher 
who has said, ' I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.' But, 
alas! my faith is small, my weakness great; and my ignorance 
extreme. I shall never meet with such another minister; so 
able, so condescending. Surely he may say with St. Paul, 
i We were gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her 



ren 



> ?> 



child 

Sunday. — " This is the most melancholy Sabbath I have 
passed since my attendance at St. John's Chapel! My invalu- 
able teacher is too ill to preach; and my eyes run down with 
tears. In vain I try to encourage myself in hope: but I can 
pray, and that shall be my comfort." 

Mrs. Hawkes' tender feelings on occasion of the illness of 
her minister, (which however proved but temporary,) recall to 
mind the Galatian converts, to whose zealous affection St. Paul 
bears so remarkable a testimony, chap. iv. 14, that they had 
received him " as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus," 
And he bears them record that if it had been possible, they 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 35 

would have plucked out their own eyes to have given them to 
him. He also appeals to God as to the sincerity of his own 
ardent affection towards those whom he had " begotten through 
the Gospel," when he says, " For God is my record how great- 
ly I long after you all in the bowels of Jesus Christ:" Phil. i. 
8, using towards them the most endearing compellations, 
" Therefore my brethren, dearly beloved and longed for, my 
joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved:" 
Phil. iv. 1. And for their •" furtherance and joy of faith," he 
has confidence that God would even preserve his life, that their 
rejoicing in Christ Jesus for him might be more abundant by 
his coming to them again. Phil. i. 25. Animated and actuated 
by the same spirit, faithful ministers and true converts are " of 
one mind, having the same love," and enjoying the same ever- 
lasting consolation in Christ Jesus our Lord. 



CHAPTER III. 



FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT HOLLOWAY TO HER 
LEAVING THAT PLACE. 

FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 

Her attachment to Holloway — Dedicates her house to God — Visited by 
Mr. Cecil — His conversation — Her domestic trials — Correspondence 
with Mrs. Jones — Death of her brother Henry — Begins to insert in 
her diary notes of Mr. Cecil's sermons — Improves her retirement by 
solid reading — Visits Broad Marston — Birmingham — Madely — Inter- 
view with Mrs. Fletcher — Return to Holloway — Illness of Mrs. Cecil 
— Feelings of Mr. Cecil on the occasion — Mr. and Mrs. Hawkes 
visit Birmingham, Dudley, Sutton, and West Broomwich, accompa- 
nied by Mr. Cecil— Remarks of Mr. Cecil— Of the Rev. John Newton 
— Of the Rev. W. Jesse — Return to Town — Mrs. Hawkes' memo- 
randum on opening the year 1795 — Her long confinement by illness 
— Her thoughts on recovery — Fast-day 1796 — Mr. Cecil's sermon — 
His Remarks — Letters — Digression on Melancholy — Mrs. Hawkes 
goes to Dover — Her state of anxiety there — Returns to Holloway, 
and finds it a scene of agitation — Mrs. Jones requests for her a tempo- 
rary asylum in Mr. Cecil's house. 

It has already been hinted that Mrs. Hawkes had peculiar 
and severe trials of a domestic nature. These weighed heavily 
on her spirits, and led her to seek, by retirement and prayer, 



36 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

the strength and support she needed. Worldly company and 
amusements had now no charms for her. It may therefore be 
easily conceived, with what satisfaction she found that it was 
the intention of Mr. Hawkes to take a house at Holloway, a 
spot about four miles from Town, connected with a small farm. 
To this place she afterwards became exceedingly attached; 
and during the few years she remained there she had, not- 
withstanding the continuance of her usual trials, many allevia- 
tions. She had frequent opportunities of enjoying the society 
and conversation of Christian friends, who were invited to her 
house. But especially did she derive consolation and advan- 
tage, from the pastoral visits of him whom she always men- 
tions as her revered father in the gospel, the Rev. Richard Cecil. 
Nor was her attendance on his ministry interrupted by her 
removal from town. She constantly drove this short distance 
to St. John's Chapel. It will be interesting to refer to her own 
memorandums at this time, and also during her subsequent 
abode at Holloway: an interval of about seven years. 

Though these extracts will furnish but little incident, they 
strikingly mark the spirit and temper of a young convert ear- 
nestly seeking after God, delighting in his word and ordinances, 
and desiring to be fed with " hidden manna, " under the influ- 
ences of his Spirit. 

March 8, 1790. — " Drove to-day to see the farm at Hollo- 
way. I fear I am too anxious to obtain it: but I have many 
painful reasons for desiring to leave town, which are known 
only to myself. If I know any thing of my own heart, my first 
and chief object in desiring Holloway, is, to obtain retire- 
ment, leisure and quiet, in order to pursue the things — not of 
sense — but of faith. My broken health — depressed spirits — ■ 
and many other things — make me long for solitude." 

Friday, March 19, 1790.— " Slept at Holloway for the 
first time: and I cannot help saying, * This same shall com- 
fort me.' Which I say with more confidence; because it is the 
thing I have prayed for, and because I expect comfort here, 
only from God's making it to be a comfort. I look to him to 
bless and sanctify it to the strengthening and enriching of my 
soul. I have hitherto lived like a soldier in the heat of the 
battle, surrounded by confusion and dismay, now I am per- 
mitted to retire; and trust that I shall not become a slothful, 
but a more laborious servant in the vineyard. From this hour 
I dedicate, as far as lies in my small power, this house to be a 
house of prayer — a Bethel. May none resort hither but such 
as love and call upon his name. May eveiy day be a day of 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 37 

consecration, of secret transaction and intercourse with Him 
who has so mercifully given it me: and whatever may con- 
tinue to be my daily trials of faith and patience, let me now 
seek to endure them with three-fold resignation; considering 
how greatly my heavy, piercing, load is lightened by this re- 
treat." 

" My suffering time will soon be o'er, 
Soon shall my soul away: 
Then shall I sigh and sin no more, 
But sing through endless day." 

April 10. — " Favoured with a call from my revered minis- 
ter. My heart burns within me when I hear the instruction 
and conversation of the godly. Let me here record Mr. C.'s 
advice and remarks. 

Advice. " • Do not read the Bible with notes only. It is 
a loss to confine yourself to any commentator. Read it with 
prayer, and listen simply to the best Teacher, the Holy Spirit; 
who will sometimes so shine upon the word, as to afford you 
an insight and understanding of the Scriptures such as no com- 
mentator upon earth can give. Then you will not only under- 
stand it, but lay hold of it. 

" * Daily observe regular, stated times, for retirement. Let 
reading, prayer, and meditation, have each their place: each is 
of importance. Take a verse of Scripture at a time, ponder 
over it; examine it in its connexion — reference — bearing; try 
what you can get out of it. Where a preacher might draw 
many inferences, you may perhaps be able to draw but one or 
two; but if you persevere, you will every day get more and 
more from your Bible. If you should find these stated periods 
sometimes formal and heavy — yet go on — do not be discou- 
raged — you will, upon the whole, obtain much benefit: for who- 
ever makes a serious inquiry after religion, will always meet 
with an answer from the gospel.' " 

Quest. " Respecting withdrawment from the world." 

Ans. " « Christian courage does not consist in a disposition 
to retire from the world in absolute solitude; but in mixing with 
it, and yet living above it; in being in the world, but not of 
it; in making a bold stand for Christ; being as the salt of the 
earth. Yet retirement, at certain seasons, should be secured. 
We should endeavour to preserve such a spirit in society as to 
make us relish retirement; and so improve retirement, as to 
make us useful to society. Our troubles arise not from our 
living in the world, but from the world living in us. One part 
4 



38 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWK.ES. 

of the world is that of inordinately coveting the praise of our 
fellow-creatures. 

" ' Endeavour to go into the world, as far as you are called 
so to do, putting honour upon your Christian profession; and 
if any ask you a reason of the hope that is in you, tell them 
meekly, * It is the blood of sprinkling,'' " 

44 Mr. C. gave us an account of the death of a certain pro- 
fessor of religion, and observed, — 4 we have no right to expect 
a triumphant death-bed, unless we have walked with God in 
our ljfe.' " 

April 12.— 44 Thankful for being able to keep my mouth as 
with a bridle under much aggravation. I have often occasion 
for the bridle; but I am always able to use it." 

" Though now the storm of sorrow roar, 
And raise in cares, a troubled sea; 
Yet when I stand on yonder shore, 
There will be calm enough for me. 
"Why then for tempests should I care, 
Since they but drive me sooner there?" 

Dec. 31, 17^). — <4 Many have been the mercies of this year, 
spiritual and temporal. Above all, the use of the blessed ordi- 
nances is my great mercy. Query.— Does my improvement 
keep pace with my advantages? Does my soul grow in grace? 
Do I endeavour to conduct myself in a very trying situation 
with that wisdom and meekness, humility and patience in which 
I am so clearly instructed? Have I the charity which endureth 
all things? Am I a doer of the word as well as a hearer? Do 
I bring home the truths I hear so faithfully preached, and turn 
them into practice — or are they only as a pleasant song? plea- 
sant to the ear, and even to the understanding; but taking no 
root in the heart. Alas! I might fill sheets of paper with heads 
of self-examination, to which I can only answer, 4 Cleanse thou 
me from my secret faults.' I have wept and prayed for this 
retreat, where I might, in some measure, be screened in many 
painful and agitating occurrences to which I am liable in town; 
and where I might withdraw from such society as know not 
God, and be more able to cultivate a life of faith. All these 
things have been wonderfully granted me. 4 Bless the Lord, 
O my soul, and forget not all his benefits.' send forth thy 
Holy Spirit to teach me to profit; or all these advantages will 
afford me nothing." 

Jan. 9, 1791. — "My heart is sick to hear of the wander- 
ings of twie who has for many years stood high in the estima- 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 39 

tion of the Christian world. Alas! alas! this is what I have 
feared, lest / should begin to run, but not hold out to the end. 
It is ■ He that endureth to the end that shall be saved.' « Hold 
thou me up, that my feet slip not!' " 

Jan. lb. — " A sharp trial this evening. O that I had wings 
like a dove! for then would I fly away, and be at rest. What 
though my troubles are like an overwhelming tide, yet my 
privileges are very great. The special favour of hearing the 
gospel, so purely and richly preached, should reconcile me to 
all my trials. And truly if it were not for the comforts God 
is pleased to bestow, I should soon be in wretched despair, 
for as to this world, every prospect of happiness is struck at the 
very root, 

"The banks are needed when the billows roar." 

Under the pressure of increased trials Mrs. Hawkes wrote 
the following letter to her sister Mrs. Jones. 

" I am sorry to find my dear sister, like myself, infested with 
many anxieties, though of a different nature. Mine have been 
very heavy indeed of late. For some time past, I have not 
been enabled, (in the degree I have been graciously assisted 
heretofore,) to roll back, my burden on the Lord. But he saw 
me ready to faint, and mercifully vouchsafed me timely help. 
Let none fear trouble with such a compassionate Saviour for a 
sustainer: for verily he is not a High-Priest that cannot be 
touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but who hath a con- 
descending and tender sympathy with us under them; which he 
will manifest in the time, and manner, and measure, which His 
infinite wisdom sees best. As for me, I am quite ashamed of 
myself; truly it may be said, * If thou faint in the day of ad- 
versity, thy strength is small.' Small, indeed, is my strength, 
or rather, feeble is the hold which faith takes of an Almighty 
arm. I am willing to allow, (for who is not willing to make 
self-excuses,) that my trials are peculiar, and my present bodily 
weakness and languor does much towards enfeebling the mind 
also; yet I have still much to be ashamed of. Our great bu- 
siness in life is to glorify God, and to speak abroad his praise; 
— and the fittest time to do this is under suffering. It is easy 
enough to sing when the sun shines: but when the heart and 
flesh fail, then to rejoice in the Lord, becomes the true servants 
of so good a Master. In the grave the tongue is silent. It 
can no more publish to fellow-sinners, and fellow-sufferers, that 
4 The Lord is good, a strong hold in the day of trouble;' and 



40 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

that his tender mercies are more in number than the sand of 
the sea. It is therefore the living only that can praise him; 
and of all living, the afflicted believer, whose every trouble is 
sanctified, has reason to be loudest in the song." 

In reply to her sister, Mrs. Jones writes: 

"It is a mighty conflict; and if you had not an Almighty 
Friend to hold you up, your heart and flesh would fail. But 
he will strengthen your heart, and enable you to fight manfully. 
He has brought you into these trials that you may raise an Ebe- 
nezer to his name, and bear testimony to the truth, and write 
tried under the promise, 'As thy day is, so shall thy strength 
be. God will prove his beloved ones, that they may be con- 
strained to prove him. A good man used to say, that the same 
Almighty power which made the world, was also granted to 
the Christian. You have an anchor that will hold you fast. 
It is sufficient at such times as these, to endure, as seeing him 
that is invisible. By and by, you will reap the pleasant and 
peaceable fruits of these afflicting seasons and exercises. What 
a happy day will that be when this mortal shall put on immor- 
tality! but we should "be willing to light before we are crowned; 
and the Apostle says we do not fight i uncertainly.'' Even the 
most unpleasant vacuities in life have their uses; we must be 
made to feel what we are — poor fallen creatures — that we may 
be thankful for that grace which transformeth us into a better 
image. The knowledge of our weakness must ever be attend- 
ed with painful sensations; and I apprehend that we shall ever 
be increasing in that knowledge as long as we are in the body. 
But the more we feel our disease, the more shall we prize and 
apply our remedy. May you, with the strong arm of faith, 
be able to lay hold of the Saviour, till he perfect his strength 
in your weakness. I endeavour to bear you before him, and to 
entreat his mercy. I would not prescribe to him who loves 
you in connexion with your eternal interests. It is indeed dif- 
ficult to believe that all this is for the best; but we cannot read 
God's dispensations aright; they are too high for mortals to 
spell them out. Faith and resignation are written in the most 
legible characters: we may consider them well; and may Jesus 
Christ work them in us." 

Thus did He, " who giveth songs in the night," enable these 
two sisters to cheer and animate each other; by mentioning 
" the loving-kindness of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord." 
And thus did they begin that song which now, in the paradise 
of God, they sing with louder and sweeter notes, to him who 
loved them and washed them from their sins in his own blood. 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 41 

The next memorandum in Mrs. Hawkes' diary, illustrates 
a peculiar feature in her natural character, namely, a tendency 
to pensive depression,— which could not but mingle itself with 
her religious feelings, and throw a sombre complexion over 
many parts of her early Christian experience. A highly sen- 
sitive and reflective mind, meeting with trials of a peculiarly 
depressing nature, would, without great self-control, be liable 
to indulge melancholy: or as the poet expresses it, to "nourish 
wo." 

Tuesday. — " Every time I leave the noisy town and return 
to this delightful solitude, my heart overflows with thankful- 
ness for such an asylum. Here I have much quietness. I de- 
sire to be thankful that I have no children: on many accounts 
they would be the occasions of great sorrow. 1 have nothing 
now that ties me to the world. My only source of comfort 
arises from the prospect of soon leaving it for ever; and my 
chief object till that happy time arrives, shall be to make pre- 
paration for it. ' 'In my Father's house are many mansions.' 



" Weary world of sin and anguish, 
How I long from thee to fly; 
Fainting for relief I languish, 
Dying through desire to die. 
O my life, my only treasure, 
Let me cast it all behind; 
Now fill up my mournful measure, 
Now my heavenly Canaan find. 

Never shipwreck'd mariner wanted^ 
More to reach the distant shore; 
Never wand'ring exile panted 
For his native country more. 
Hear my earnest application, 
Thou who only canst release, 
Show me now thy full salvation, 
Let me now depart in peace!" 

Wednesday. — " How suddenly the darkest cloud overspreads 
the brightest sky! This has been a calm and clear day; but 
my evening is dark and dismal. An old disturbance has thrown 
my whole frame into the utmost agitation; I was glad to escape 
to the house of God: but even there my affrighted mind could 
not be calmed. For the first time, I ventured to say something 
of my trials to my minister, who is appointed as a shepherd 
to watch over, direct, and instruct his flock. I perceive he 
has an aversion to hear of any family matters, and discourages 

4* 



42 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

all sorts of complainings. His advice was, * watch over your 
own spirit and temper. Remember you are a Christian, and 
have therefore high claims upon you.' " 

" May the lessons of this day be as lasting as they are pain- 
ful, and as salutary as they are wounding. Many peculiari- 
ties in my situation and case, are there, which are only known 
to God, and my own bleeding heart. No wonder, therefore, 
if reproof has in it some mistake. Nevertheless I am, I trust, 
unfeignedly thankful for the inestimable blessings of having a 
minister who will not ' daub with untempered mortar; but 
will use the probe where he thinks he sees occasion. It is my 
shame to shrink under such a fatherly hand. But it is my 
feelings only; for my judgment rejoices in that precious oil, 
which shall never bruise, but cheer my head." 

August, 1791, Sunday. — " My mind is under great anxiety 
for my honoured minister, who is again confined by illness. 
Oh what a desert land would this be if deprived of such a 
shepherd! * Cast thy burden on the Lord, and he shall sustain 
thee/ " 

Sept. 1791. — "I have this morning been weeping with dear 
Mrs. C. over the sad news she has just received from her in- 
valuable husband, who is at Bath. Alas! her loss must be irre- 
parable; and as to the church! Tears are literally my meat 
and drink." 

Friday, Oct. 28, 1791.—" Set out for Broad Marston to 
see my dying brother, Henry: but was too late, except to see 
him in his coffin! For my dear brother, as far as respected 
himself, there was no cause to grieve. The last three years 
of his life he had been wasting under a fatal disease; but he was 
ready for his removal. He was an ornament to religion — a 
light shining in a dark place. 

" A friend asked him in his dying moments, if the prospect 
of glory opened to him. To which he replied with much ani- 
mation — ' It opens! it opens!' and after a little time, spent 
seemingly in silent prayer, he died like one falling asleep. — 
Oh, that I may die the death of the righteous! and may I live 
the life of the righteous also. 

"And now both my honoured parents are 'inheriting the 
promises,' and, I trust, also seven brothers and sisters. Oh 
that each one left behind maybe as safely landed! Thanks 
be to God for his unspeakable mercy in having afr length, after 
much obstinacy, made me hear, (I trust so as to obey,) his 
long neglected call of mercy. A few more waves of trouble, 
and I shall, I hope, join my blessed relatives to sorrow and 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 to 1796. 43 

sigh no more. Hasten, Lord, that happy day! and till it shall 
arrive, ' guide me with thine eye.' Suffer me no more to 
go after « lying vanities;' but keep me in the midway of the 
paths of righteousness, which are pleasantness and peace." 

Tuesday. — " Reached Birmingham this day, found my dear 
sister a spectacle of wo, having passed many weeks of severe 
suffering for her son Charles. His visitation was attended with 
some peculiarly distressing aggravations. Though young, 
being only ten years of age, the enemy seemed permitted to 
harass him in a way very wonderful. But a little before his 
death, he became composed and happy. His mother asked, 
what made him happy? He answered, ' Because I love God, 
and can pray.' " 

Nov. 7. — " Returned to London. My heart is made glad by 
seeing again my honoured minister after his return from Bath. 
The Lord is indeed a hearer of prayer; and has added, I trust, 
many years to his valuable life for the sake of his church and 
family; and for the glory of his own name. Let me more than 
ever take heed how I hear, and treasure up his valuable instruc- 
tions. 

" « Shun,' said he, « matters of controversy, and points of 
doctrine, too high for young converts, who should be fed with 
the sincere milk of the word, and not with strong meat. 

" .« Many professors, instead of conversing upon vital and ex- 
perimental religion, are ever disputing about doctrines. Such 
are like persons that are sick, and having no appetite for solid 
food, amuse themselves with turning over the bones. 

" ' Some hearers of the gospel like to have nothing said but 
what is encouraging and comforting. Such resemble persons 
in weak health who would be always taking cordials, which 
though they may for a time raise the spirits, yet secretly under- 
mine the strength. A Christian should not only regard the 
Scripture promises but the Scripture threatenings, warnings, 
and reproofs. The whole of Scripture is Scripture; not a part. 

" * Many are ready to allegorize the Scriptures without any 
due consideration of the analogy of faith, or the proportion of 
things compared one with another, or any regard to the genuine 
sense of the words: — this is to corrupt the word of God.' 

" Mr. C. speaking of women, made a distinction between 
what might be called literary women, and reading women. — 
• All women,' he said, ' should be readers, as far as their sta- 
tions and circumstances would admit. They should be so for 
their own sakes — for the sake of their families — and for the 
sake of society. But what might be termed a literary woman, 



44 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

that is, a learned woman, should, and generally did, continue 
unmarried; for their public character was apt to make them un- 
fit for private and domestic cares. The excellence and honour 
of a wife,' he remarked, ' was to be ' a keeper at home,' as 
saith St. Peter. Not pressing into public, — but abiding quietly 
in her station and calling; contented to be unknown, unnoticed, 
except for family virtues.'" See Prov. xxxi. 

Mrs. Hawkes' habit of treasuring up instruction, whether 
addressed to herself or others, will farther appear by the fol- 
lowing notice of her diary: 

Nov. 15, 1791.—" Took leave of Miss A., who is going to 
Paris to study the French language. Mr. C.'s advice to her 
was, ' As you are entering upon a new scene, and will have 
many snares and dangers to meet, endeavour to obtain a feel- 
ing of the importance of your conduct in every step you take. 
Do not think little of small deviations, in order to make your- 
self agreeable and well-received. 

" < A professor of religion should take especial care in his in- 
tercourse with the world, to avoid what might be termed small 
indiscretions of conduct. T^ie world is ever on the watch for 
something upon which to fasten either a scandalous or a foolish 
story. 

" « As you will not be able to have the privilege of the ordi- 
nances as you have here, endeavour to make up the loss by 
observing in private, on the Sabbath, your usual time of public 
worship; and read what is appointed for the church. God can 
make the want of ordinances the best ordinance. You will 
feel satisfaction in meeting your old friends in spirit and em- 
ployment, while you are absent in body. Above all, keep 
close to your Bible and prayer. Seek God's blessing on all 
you do. This will be the way to obtain your object even in 
temporal things. If it were my duty to study mathematics, I 
should pray for God's help as much as if I were going to 
preach. We should accustom ourselves to connect God with 
every thing. Our own wisdom and strength will avail us 
nothing: but when we can go, with a child-like simplicity and 
dependence, with all our concerns to God, we shall know what 
it is to be at peace. Vast prospects lie before the man that has 
God for his friend. There is a sanctuary in the very order of 
providence, when we are enabled to leave every thing to that 
order.'"* 



* The young lady to whom Mr. C. gave this advice, went to 
a year before the Revolution; and was detained a prisoner there for four 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 to 1796. 45 

Mem. — " Ointment and perfume rejoice the heart: so doth 
the sweetness of a man's friend by hearty counsel." 

The following extracts describe one of those painful inter- 
vals in the Christian's experience, which may be compared to 
the Winter season; when nothing seems to grow, but rather 
to decline and wither. Such seasons may, however, be turned 
to important use, if employed in breaking up the fallow ground, 
and in preparing the soil for those precious seeds which are to 
be nourished by the returning spring. Nor will the wintry 
storm be without its use, in strengthening the roots, and de- 
stroying the insects which might otherwise do mischief. 

Dec. 1791. — "lam fallen into a comfortless state, let me 
examine why it is thus. 

"From a desire not to be thought a gloomy, sour Christian, 
am I equally careful to avoid the opposite extreme? — or have I 
not fallen into a degree of levity, and joined too much in fool- 
ish talking and jesting?' 

" Am I not become less watchful against what goes by the 
name of little things, forgetting that he who doth so, * shall 
fall by little and little.' Eccles. xix. 1. 

11 Am I as covetous of my time as formerly for good things, 
or do I not suffer lesser matters to intrude? And because they 
are lawful concerns, neglect to inquire if they might not be 
done at another hour, or in less space, or with less solicitude? 

" Do I secure as much time as usual for morning devotion 
and reading? especially on the Sabbath, before public worship? 
Or, do I get negligent, and plead weak health as an excuse for 
self-indulgence? 

" Do I take care to ponder in my heart the blessed truths I 
hear and read? mixing faith therewith? 

" Many more questions might be asked. But I cannot an- 
swer even these, except as the publican, * God be merciful to 
me a sinner.' 

" A scrupulous conscience certainly is not desirable, nor 
does God require us to serve him with a slavish fear. But as 
the depravity of nature is ever prone to err on one hand or the 
other, so, happy is that Christian who, when he gets rid of 
what may be justly termed scrupulosity, does not venture too 
boldly upon the ground of liberty, and become a little dim- 
sighted to small deviations. 4 Serve the Lord with fear, and 
rejoice with trembling.' " 

Sunday. — " What a distracted mind ! But, « why art thou 
cast down, my soul,' since thy salvation rests not on thy 
performances, but on him ' who made by his own oblation of 



46 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

himself, once offered, a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice and 
satisfaction ' for all thy sins and defects. Nevertheless, a wan- 
dering mind occasions great loss of advantage and comfort; 
and while I would not be cast down, yet I would mourn over it. 

" Let me be thankful that Christ's intercession is without 
distraction or interruption. It does infinitely please and pre- 
vail with the Father, when we can hardly speak a word for 
ourselves." 

Wednesday. — " Much instructed and comforted to-day by 
a letter received from my dear sister. It is some consolation 
to find that others have had the same trials with ourselves." 

The correspondence between Mrs. Hawkes and her sister il- 
lustrates the advantage which Christians derive from mutual 
communication on the subject of their spiritual trials, and en- 
couraging experiences of support under them: a practice which 
is abundantly exemplified in the New Testament records of the 
first Christians; but especially in the epistles and correspond- 
ence which have come down to us from the reformers and 
martyrs of the English Church in the sixteenth century. 

The following letter appears to be that to which Mrs. H. 
has just referred, in which Mrs. Jones writes:-— 

" I do not know a more unpleasant part of a Christian's 
voyage, than a kind of dead calm in which he appears to make 
no advance; when the storm runs high and the waters rage 
and swell, it is more tremendous, but then the soul is in ex- 
ertion, labouring for the port; and the joyful expectation inspires 
courage to row against wind and tide. But we have commit- 
ted ourselves to the Lord, and as a king will he reign over his 
people; * for a good man's steps are ordered by the Lord,' 
both in the spiritual and natural life. 

" There is much in us which is not in subjection; we are 
frequently for taking the reins of government out of his hands, 
and choosing for ourselves: but the Lord will subdue all unto 
himself. We are a long time in learning this one short lesson, 
4 without me ye can do nothing.' Nor is it possible to under- 
stand it, save by the experience of total helplessness. But to 
doubt of God's help at these times, comes from that enemy who 
is ever employed in attempting to counteract the designs of 
our gracious King towards us. 

" What Mr. C. said of a scrupulous conscience, is highly 
just. I never knew any one that was really in earnest, who 
had not been much afflicted by this old, tried temptation of 
the enemy. And as he finds it succeed so well, no wonder 
he continues to practise it. But as that great man wisely 



CflAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 47 

observes, * Here you must feel your way out.' But be com- 
forted with this consideration, that light is at hand. We 
must first pass through this dark valley; but notice parties 
larly how Pilgrim passed through it. I well remember when 
travelling this part of the road myself, how my very heart 
used to ache with the conflicts I had to sustain. Day and 
night did the enemy follow me with his scourges. When eat- 
ing, it was either too much, or the wrong sort, or it was not 
with proper gratitude. If I spoke, it was through pride, to 
seek praise; or it was idle talk, and wasting time; indeed 
there was not an action in which the enemy did not follow me, 
and give me a buffet at every step. If it were not for the con- 
solation which God gives us to taste of at such times, the spirit 
would fail: but * count it all joy:' these afflictions work ex- 
perience. 

" I believe what Mr. C. says is quite right. Too many, 
from a manifestation of joy, such as you have had, suppose 
themselves in a high state of favour; and afterwards they are 
brought very low to humble them. But the dealings of God 
with his people are various. Some receive the blessed witness 
earlier, and some later. Some see more of the depravity of 
their fallen nature before that time, and some afterwards. 
Therefore we should expect and pray to be led as God sees fit; 
and not prescribe any thing. ' One day is with the Lord as a 
thousand years. Manifestations of joy are given us as re- 
freshments to help us on our way; but are not to be trusted in. 
We are still weak, and must expect to feel so the next time 
we are assaulted with that powerful enemy, who fights with us 
through the instrumentality of the unbelieving world — the re- 
ligious world — our friends and our enemies — our appetites — 
our business — our lawful cares — and our natural propensities. 
One way or other, he will strive to hinder our running the 
race. But faith is our shield: we are saved in all these by 
the vigorous exercises of faith. If / should be a means of 
hurting your mind at any time, the best way to disappoint the 
enemy in his machinations is to tell it me directly. I do ex- 
pect he will try to avail himself of me; therefore be prepared: 
' For truest friends, through error, wound our peace.' 

From Mrs. Hawkes to Mrs. Jones. 

" I heartily thank my dearest sister for her most welcome 
letter. Human friendship is an uncertain good, and a hack- 
neyed theme: but I was delighted to-day in the consideration 



48 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

that yours and mine was now cemented by divine love; built 
upon a foundation that cannot be moved. Your letters are an 
unspeakable cordial and help to my drooping spirits. To 
know I am under such a Divine leader ought to reconcile me 
to my journey however painful or dreary. Yet I am ever 
ready to faint by reason of the way. I believe that when poor 
Christian was getting up the Hill Difficulty, he was at one 
time so hard put to it, as to be obliged to scramble upon his 
hands and knees. I have of late seemed reduced to the same 
expedient, for my burdens are so various and so heavy, I can 
neither walk nor run, but toil, and pant, and creep forward. 
Thanks be to God, however, my aim through and under all, 
is, upwards — to get on, if by any means. And sometimes he 
condescends to grant me a gracious revival by the way, where* 
by I gain breath a little, and fresh determination to press on; 
taking for my encouragement, that it is no new thing, because 
our Lord foretold us, that in the world we should have tribu- 
lation, but that in him we should have peace. Lord, in mercy 
grant me that peace ! Prayer, as you say, is my only re- 
source; with faith, hope, and patience: waiting till the vision 
shall speak. Indeed, when I am enabled to pray, I get on: 
but I have been lately subject to so much bodily languor and 
weariness, with agitated nerves, that my mind seems capable 
of little more than breathings. 

" I have been comforted by that very expression in the La- 
mentations: 4 Hide not thine ear from my breathing.' The 
Spirit helpeth our infirmities, and, as Owen says, * Intercedes 
within, while a mighty Advocate is interceding without, at the 
right hand of the Father.' With such helps, and such promises, 
how weak is that faith which sinks ! and yet my spirit did 
sink under the apprehension of fresh disturbances and agitation 
lately." " The waves rose very rapidly: but I endeavoured 
to recollect my lesson, and look at the Master of the storm, 
and at his will in the affair; and the storm in some measure 
abated. Pray for me, that I may be enabled to say, * Thy will 
be done.' He knows how feeble and how frail I am; that * I 
am become like a bottle in the smoke;' and he will not crush 
but deliver. 

" I am endeavouring to improve occasions. A thousand 
occurrences arise, as my days and hours pass on, which give 
me an opportunity of getting some slight view of my own heart; 
as little crevices in a shutter or door admit a ray of light, by 
which if one cannot discover all that a dark room contains, 
one may see some few objects. Oh, self! self! thou tormen- 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 49 

tor of my peace! Well, I hope not to be mourning over the 
ruins, but looking to the recovery. I can say with truth, my 
heart smites me, and I am filled with shame when 1 consider 
how little I render to the Lord for all his benefits; and how 
much unbelief, foreboding fears, and inward depravity, pride, 
impatience, and self-will yet remain. However, the process 
of the refiner, is, I trust, still going on; and my earnest prayer 
is, that like Job, when I am tried, I may come forth as gold. 
Every stroke I more than deserve; but every favour, every 
mercy, is the purchase of an adorable Saviour, freely bestowed, 
for his own name's sake. Pray for me that I may ever thus 
think and feel; for I can do so no longer than enabled by grace." 

From this period, Mrs. Hawkes wrote down in her diary 
those parts of Mr. Cecil's sermons whi<jh she felt most useful 
to her. As the entire working of her mind will be seen in her 
manner of improving divine ordinances, and in those records 
of sermons with which her own heart went along, occasional 
extracts from these fragments may interest the reader. 

Jan. 1, 1792. Sunday. — " Heard Mr. C. from Psalm xxvii. 
4. ' One thing have 1 desired of the Lord, that will I seek af- 
ter; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of 
my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his 
temple.' 

" ' The Psalmist gives his reasons why he desires this « one 
thing.' First, to behold the beauty of the Lord; not any one 
particular attribute, but the whole. As beauty consists in an 
assemblage of parts, blending and harmonizing together, so the 
beauty of the Lord shines forth most fully in the plan of re- 
demption, where 'Righteousness and peace have kissed each 
other; where God, by his manifold wisdom in Christ, can be 
just, and yet the justifier of the ungodly. 

'"The Psalmist also desires to dwell in the temple of the 
Lord, to inquire the Divine mind and will. He knows it is 
there that God reveals himself; it is there he bestows his bless- 
ing and favour: therefore, in another place he says, ' My soul 
longeth for thee in a dry and thirsty land, to see thy power and 
glory, so as I have seen thee in the sanctuary.' He also de- 
sires it because it is a place of refuge; 'For in the time of 
trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion, in the secret of his 
tabernacle shall he hide me.' He does not say he shall have 
no enemies; but, ' now shall mine head be lifted up above 
mine enemies.' David had a fourth reason for this earnest wish, 
namely, that he might offer the sacrifices of prayer and praise, 
' Therefore will I offer in thy tabernacle sacrifices of joy.' 



50 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

She then adds a prayer, which will be found her usual prac- 
tice in recording sermons. 

" Grant, Lord, that the rich instructions I have heard this 
day may never be forgotten. Let thy preached gospel be as 
seed sown on good ground, which shall bring forth fruit a 
hundred fold. Let thy blessing be upon me, in all my temporal 
and spiritual concerns, through every day of this new year. 
Wash away all my transgressions through the year that is past. 
Enable me to say to whatever would impede my spiritual pro- 
gress, * Hinder me not.' 

" Oh that I may, like the man after God's own heart, pur- 
sue only this * one thing,' to dwell in the house of the Lord all 
the days of my life. 

" One wish, with holy transport warm, 

My heart hath formed, and yet shall form; 

One gift I ask; — that to my end, 
Fair Zion's courts I may attend, 

There joyful find a sure abode, 

And view the beauty of my God. 

Monday, Jan. 2. — " May I bear in mind the confessions 
and sorrows that closed the year 1791! And may this year, 
entered upon with many tears and prayers, see better fruit than 
the last. 

" As I have gained some painful knowledge of my own de- 
fects, so I trust I have obtained some comfortable knowledge 
of the gracious character of my Saviour; « whom not having 
seen,' I love in some small measure; and desire above all things 
to know and love him more. But let me remember, herein is 
the test of love: * If ye love me, keep my commandments.' 

" How happy would my days be if 1 could say, 'As for me 
and my house, we will serve the Lord:' — Yet here is my com- 
fort: * Although my house be not so with God; yet he hath made 
with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and sure.' " 

Jan. 10. — " Very ill to-day. If I am not self-deceived, I 
have a longing to depart and to be with Christ. Why should 
I wish to stay in this cold desert wilderness? This is not my 
rest: surely then death should be welcome to me, as a friend 
that is about to conduct me home. Ah, how many, many, 
sorrows have I here! But I desire to be resigned to whatever 
my Saviour appoints. I am not my own, but His. His by 
creation — His by redemption — His by adoption — His by a 
cheerful surrender of my vile self to Him. And shall I pre- 
sume to choose for myself, — either health or sickness, ease or 



CHAP, III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796, 51 

sorrow, life or death? I abhor myself that though I say a thou- 
sand times over and over, — my Saviour! I would not, if I 
could, choose for myself; — yet in practice, I am continually 
doing so. How much more is my judgment enlightened, than 
my will subdued. I wonder if I shall always have to lament 
this. Thanks for the promise, ' Sin shall not have dominion 
over you.' " 

Wednesday, Feb. 16, 1792. — "In returning home from 
Long-Acre Chapel this evening, among other things, my re- 
vered minister, with much solemnity said, — 'Whatever your 
path in this world may be, whether smooth or thorny, I trust 
you will never be suffered to depart from God, or be unstable 
in your profession. Any thing but that. May / never become 
a witness against you in the day of judgment. Any thing but 
that!" 

" And now, O Lord, in my secret chamber, my prayer unto 
thee is indeed, ' Any thing but that.'' O let me suffer poverty, 
affliction, and a thousand deaths, rather than forsake my God 
— rather than turn again to the lying vanities of this world. 
My eyes run down with tears lest my deceitful heart should 
again be entangled in the love of sin. What an awful idea; 
that my faithful minister should ever appear as a witness 
against me at the bar of God! O Lord, preserve and keep me 
in the right way: lead me, and teach me in the way of thy 
commandments. Shall I ever be plucked out of thy gracious 
hands? Hast thou not said of thy sheep, that they shall not? 
O let me not turn to broken cisterns, since thou hast given me 
to taste of the living water." 

Thursday. — " Never can it be told what is contained in 
these gracious words, , l And when he putteth forth his own 
sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him, for they 
know his voice." 

"And again, I give unto them eternal life, and they shall 
never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. 
My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all, and no 
man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand." 

" Here is a solid rock! My sins try hard to pluck me out; 
my ever-wakeful enemy tries hard to pluck me out; but, O 
Lord, remember thy word unto thy handmaid whereon thou 
hast caused her to trust: 'None shall pluck them out of my 
hand.'" 

Friday. — " How am 1 terrified at the departure of from 

God! O Lord, give him not up to judicial blindness. Alas! 
alas! Should Such a case ever be mine! What if I too should 



52 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

turn to broken cisterns; should again follow lying vanities, 
and * forsake my own mercies!' And what should hinder me? 
Nothing but the grace of God. ' Hold thou me up, and I shall 
be safe;' take away my life, rather than suffer me ever to 
grieve or quench thy Holy Spirit. 

M This case teaches many awful lessons. May I review 
them often as I go on in my pilgrimage. 

"First, I would say respecting the mystery of the subject, 
' Keep me, O Lord, from uttering things that I understand not; 
things too wonderful for me, that I know not. Behold I am 
vile, I will lay my hand upon my mouth, Shall not the Judge 
of all the earth do right.' 

" Secondly, I would hear the apostle say, ' Let him that 
thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall.' And ' See that 
ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the 
time.' Let us therefore fear lest a promise being left us of 
entering into rest, any of you should seem to come short 
of it.'" 

Wednesday. — " Whither should mourners go for consola- 
tion but to the sanctuary? My soul melteth for heaviness, 
strengthen thou me, according to thy word.' My soul is pierced 
through with many sorrows, and this has been a day of se- 
vere outward conflict. Had 1 looked to the strong for strength , 
and kept my mouth as with a bridle, and acquitted myself like 
a good soldier of Jesus Christ, — it would have been only out- 
ward; but failing in this point, the enemy has gained great ad- 
vantage over me; and my mind and frame are thrown into a 
ferment, not soon to be allayed, It has long been my earnest 
desire, to fill up my several relations in life, especially one, as 
nnto the Lord. I have been anxious that I might never dis- 
honour my Christian profession. I have been anxious to ob- 
tain domestic happiness, which I have thought my disposition 
and heart formed for, I find, however, from repeated disap- 
pointments, that I must live by faiih. I must look, not at the 
sword, but at the hand that holds it. I must say, this and that 
severe stroke is not from man; but from my heavenly Father, 
who ' scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.' (Heb, xii. 6.) 
I am well persuaded that a Christian ought to evidence to all 
around, that he has the love that 'beareth all things; is not 
easily provoked;' or what difference is there, before man, be- 
tween him and a tinkling cymbal? And where is the glory 
that he should render to God? And what sign is there of grati- 
tude for the saving love of Christ? And what conformity to 
his suffering master? 'What do ye more than others?' I will 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 53 

therefore, instead of saying, ' It is impossible,' pray for that 
grace that can enable me to do all things; — things contrary, 
and hard to flesh and blood. I may, and I fear I shall fail to 
please man: but my Saviour is not a hard master; if I la- 
bour to please Him, I shall not fail; his favour will bear me up 
under my disappointments, and strengthen me to endure. 

" 'Tis good for me to wear the yoke, 
For pride is apt to rise and swell; 
'Tis good to bear my Father's stroke, 
That I might learn his statutes well." 

Wednesday. — " Prevented this evening from going as usual 
to Long-Acre Chapel, — by which I learn a sad lesson of my 
remaining unsubdued, unhumbled spirit. I am quarrelling with 
causes, but I should be observant of effects. The effect of this 
disappointment might have been good, and have taught me 
many useful lessons, But my rebellious will, and self-choosing, 
turned it into evil, and sorrow; instead of the sacrifice of a 
contrite and submissive spirit, it was the sacrifice of a tem- 
per. Thus even a love of the ordinances themselves may step 
out of its place, and be adulterated by self-will, and self-pleas- 
ing. Whatever brings the heart into subjection to the Divine 
will, is the best ordinance. I therefore trust that this detection 
of a wrong principle, will make my being kept at home not all 
loss. What a mercy I can go so frequently; and what a 
greater mercy to have a taste and relish for the Gospel. How 
many mercies now crowd in upon my, I hope, humble spirit; 
and how much cause for shame and confusion of face that they 
have not been more improved. Visit me not, Lord, as my 
sins deserve, by taking my privileges away; but let me ever 
have access to thy sanctuary. Keep my mercies for me, for 
they are only safe in thy hands. 

Thursday. — "A marvellous escape from great danger to-day. 
In driving alone to town, the coachman was, by a sudden jolt, 
thrown out of his seat. The horses took fright,, and galloped 
at an amazing rate for some distance, but were providentially 
stopped just as they were turning near a bank, 'Bless the 
Lord, my soul, who redeemeth thy life from destruction,' " 

From the following letter it appears probable, that Mrs. 
Havvkes had written to Mrs. Jones, expressing the difficulty 
which she felt in obeying that Scripture command, * Love your 
enemies,' A command with which none ever did comply, who 
had not felt what it was to experience the Divine forgiveness 

5* 



54 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

and obtained that "precious faith," whereby we are made 
"partakers of the Divine nature." Mrs. Jones writes: 

" It is, indeed, painful to have our judgment and practice at 
variance. It is said, " Love your enemies." Alas! I cannot 
love my friends as I ought to do, especially when they use me 
unkindly, an instance of which has just occurred. All these 
failures arise from the want of more love. We must have 
more of the mind of Christ, before we can walk in that meek- 
ness and lowliness, that self-renunciation and resignation, 
which he requires of us. God would never have commanded 
us to do well and suffer for it patiently, if he had not meant to 
give us strength to comply with the injunction. 

"I do not know what is more unreasonable, than to expect 
an humble, kind behaviour, from a person under the dominion 
of pride and selfishness. When a covetous worshipper of the 
god Mammon, is benevolent to the poor and needy; when 
those whom the Scripture styles "Lovers of themselves," are 
found seeking the advantage or happiness of others, (any far- 
ther than as it seconds their own,) — then shall we assuredly 
"gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles." But the Chris- 
tian has a spiritual supply which the world knows nothing of; 
with an eternal spring, which our Lord emphatically calls 
"living water;" and, by the assistance of this spiritual princi- 
ple, he can love his enemies; and he can do good to them that 
hate him. 

" I was last night much pleased with a sermon of Mr. B — 's 
from this text, ' Be ye merciful, as your Father who is in hea- 
ven is merciful, for he doeth good to the just, and the unjust." 
What species of ingratitude, disobedience, and contempt, can 
we conceive of, that is not daily offered to God, with ten thou- 
sand aggravations ! and yet his mercy endureth through all ! 
Though the unbelieving and disobedient eat not the children's 
bread, yet they have such favours as they are capable of re- 
ceiving. Mr. B. observed, ' that upon Adam's transgression, 
righteousness and truth forsook the earth, and flew to heaven, 
from whence they came; but mercy stood by the poor delin- 
quent till it had found out a ransom, and then brought back 
the other graces.' Oil that our hearts may become, and ever 
remain, the habitation of mercy! Let us ever be seeking 
after this conformity to our Father in heaven. Every act of 
faith and love admits a little more of the Divine nature into our 
souls." 

Before Mrs. Hawkes' conversion^ she had been pursuing: 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 55 

shadows, and inquiring, "Who will show me any good?" 
The language of iier heart now was, " Lord, lift thou up the 
light of thy countenance upon me;" and the full attainment of 
this blessing she sought in retirement, and in communion with 
the Father of spirits. This is illustrated by the extracts from 
her diary, which come next in order; and which form a 
striking comment upon the words spoken by divine wisdom. 
Prov. viii. 21. *' That I may cause those that love me to in- 
herit substance." 

April, 1792. — " I can never be enough thankful, that I am 
not obliged to waste my time in visiting and receiving visits. 
There was a season when I was as fond of doing so as any one; 
but thanks be to my gracious Saviour, who has given me a new 
taste — new objects — new pursuits-— new and true enjoyments. 
With my books I never find the day long enough; and the week 
is gone before I am ready for the end. This is the advantage 
of religion; and this is the privilege of retirement and solitude! 
This is the secret of being happy; which none of the great ones 
of the earth ever knew." 

May, 1792. — " A very merciful preservation from fire. The 
boards in the house had begun to burn; but the fire was stopped 
by the activity of a friend, at some hazard to himself. Let me 
remember the providential deliverance with gratitude." 

June 10. — " Much delighted and profited by reading Dr. 
Owen on the * Glory of Christ.' My mind is overwhelmed 
with the grandeur of the subject. I seem to get a glimpse, a 
little ray of that glorious light; but how narrow, how weak,, 
how feeble is my view! The eyes of my understanding seem 
scarcely opened. Surely to know Christ, to become acquaint- 
ed with his glory, and especially with his glory as the Re- 
deemer, it is a subject sufficient to occupy every faculty; and 
to fill up every moment of time. What is the boasted wisdom 
of this world? mere folly. Oh to grow in this divine know- 
ledge! 

"I find in reading this amazing book, that my mind is too 
feeble to grasp the author's comprehensive view all at once; I 
therefore take one passage at a time, and having endeavoured 
to understand that, go on to another; till, by and by, I trust 
I shall me more able to connect the whole. Much is lost by a 
more general view of things. Thus in the works of crea- 
tion, a general view confounds the mind; you can only ut- 
ter, * It is all stupendous!' But take, for instance, a blade 
of grass, or the smallest insect, and set all the powers of the 
mind to investigate these, and what is the effect? a conviction 



56 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

of extreme ignorance: for if these cannot be understood, how 
can millions of other wonders! and if we cannot understand 
earthly things, how can we understand heavenly? Only by 
the teaching of the Holy Spirit, and the diligent use of means 
in dependence thereon. Henceforth may I have no other study 
but to know Christ.' " 

July 1. — "Was favoured to-day by a visit from my ho- 
noured minister. « There is no such thing,' said he, * in the 
Christian life as standing still. If we do not get forward we 
must lose ground. If a child should be no larger in its growth 
at eight years old than it was at four, we know at once that 
there is something the matter. So it is with the soul; if the 
graces of the Spirit do not grow and flourish, there is some la- 
tent cause which calls for examination. If our love to God, to 
his word, to his ordinances, to his people does not increase, 
and if our love of sin and love to the world does not lessen, it 
is a sign we do not grow in grace. If we do not gain a greater 
mastery over ourselves, our tempers and affections, our bad 
habits, than we had at our first setting out in Christianity, we 
surely do not grow in grace. 

" * Never expect much of the joy of the Holy Ghost, if your 
heart and mind be occupied in the enjoyment of sense. The 
joy of the Spirit is a delicate, sacred deposite; and must be 
kept in a pure casket. An unholy breath will dim its lustre, 
and fade its freshness. The joys of sense — even the most 
lawful of them — are agitating, tumultuous, and unsatisfactory. 
The joy of the Spirit is calming, modest, strengthening, ele- 
vating, and satisfying. The joys of sense, at the best, enervate, 
lower and impoverish the soul. The joys of the Spirit enno- 
ble and enrich it.' 

"At another time Mr. C. observed, * They who would yield 
unreserved obedience, when they know what the will of God 
is, must neither be influenced by carnal affections, nor listen to 
plausible objections, nor consult partial counsellors; nor make 
any delays; but committing all to the Lord's hand, must simply 
follow the pillar and the cloud.' May I be a follower of them f 
who, through faith and patience, inherit the promises !" 

August. — "'A man's foes shall be they of his own house- 
hold,' How true do I know this to be! Happy that soul who 
can say in the spirit as well as in the words of Christ, 'Father, 
forgive them; they know not what they do.' Through grace, I 
know what it is to say this in some small measure, and at some 
times; but oh, to find it an abiding principle is what I want! 

" 4 And the Lord said unto Solomon, * Ask, what I shall 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 57 

give thee;' and he has said to each of his children, 'Ask, and 
ye shall receive.' Why then am I lean from day to day? Give, 
I pray thee, thine handmaid, a wise and understanding heart." 

September 21. — " Let me record this evening's failure, that 
I may remember it with humiliation. My heart meditated 
kindness which it was not backward to perform; I gave up 
my feelings to my duty, but it was not received; on the contra- 
ry, I had blame instead of commendation, and hereon I lost my 
temper and spake unadvisedly with my lips. This proves I 
had desired to please man rather than God. When shall I learn 
to expect my happiness from God only. He is always pleased 
with the desire to please him; and never chills the heart that 
approaches him with holy love and confidence. I have, how- 
ever, much to be ashamed of, and I will endeavour to look at 
my own faults, rather then justify myself, by tracing the faults 
of another. ' Self-justification may be urged at an unreasona- 
ble time. It may be heard when the mind becomes calm, but 
to offer it during a seizure of passion, is like offering reason 
to a lunatic' I shrink at the question, am I like Him who, 
* when he was reviled, reviled not again?' 'Enter not into 
judgment with thy servant, Lord.' " 

Jan. 1793. Sunday. — " My prayer is, that through the 
whole of this year, I majr every day taste that the Lord is gra- 
cious, as I have, through mercy, done this day. Thou that 
knowest all things, thou that knowest the secrets of the heart, 
and the inmost thoughts and desires, thou knowest I do not en- 
treat for riches, nor honour, nor even, (but as far as it may 
please thee) for a removal of my many trials and sorrows! No 
>— my first and most ardent desire is, (unless I am greatly self- 
deceived,) that thou wilt give me the portion of thy children, 
that thou wilt ' remember me with the favour thou bearest unto 
thy people,' that, like Mary, I may sit at thy feet, O blessed 
Jesus, and attentively hear thy voice." 

Feb. Sunday. — "Much instructed and refreshed to-day. — 
Lord, water the seed sown, by the showers of thy grace! 

"My invaluable minister has some symptoms of a serious 
complaint, which, should it increase, will prevent his preach- 
ing. May the Lord of the vineyard avert so heavy a calamity!" 

Saturday. — " Why is it that the weeks, days, and hours fly 
faster away when alone than in company, but because I can 
more freely and silently converse with my then most present 
Saviour. Through divine grace I can say, and I would speak 
it with reverence, ' With him conversing I forget all time; all 
seasons, and their change.' " 



58 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Though Mrs. Hawkes had a peculiar capacity for improving 
and enjoying retirement, yet her disposition was highly social; 
and she constantly maintained much spiritual intercourse with 
Christian friends. It was about this period that she became 
acquainted with Mrs. Ely Bates. The following letter from 
this friend, whom she much valued, may be found interesting, 
and will also afford an occasion of bringing out some features 
of Mrs. H.'s character. 

" Brompton, Feb. 22, 1793. 
" My dear friend, 

" You will permit me to call you so, because you have been 
already such in some respects, and I trust you will be more so 
to me: I mean that I shall give you occasion to do me more 
good. The chief good I want, and would beg you to help me 
to obtain, is, to climb up from present to heavenly things, * To 
he spiritually minded is life and peace? life, which enables 
for action, and peace, which strengthens by rest. I have lost- 
ground by an over attention to little things: therefore if I mean 
to profit by you, I see it is my duty to watch when we meet, 
against entering on the detail of common life, and rather to en- 
deavour to get strength, by union with you to climb upwards, 
and get near the feet of that adorable Saviour who is not only 
the * Saviour of the body,' his Church, but of our bodies as dis- 
tinguished from our souls, and who can shed his salvation into 
all the smaller works of our life: as, under the law, all the ves- 
sels as well as the people, were sprinkled with blood. Heb. 
ix. 19 — 21. My dear friend, I am lower down than you think; 
(and I entreat you not to consider this as the language of humi- 
lity; ) I want practical comprehension, that I may not give un- 
due importance to trifles; theoretical will not do. The under- 
standing works at leisure, distinct from the habits and passions 
of the whole man, — like a candle before it enters the damp of a 
coal pit. Pray for me, that my mind may become more spiri- 
tual, that I may get nearer to God, watch more unto prayer, 
and cultivate more quietness of spirit. 

"I received yesterday a visit from a Miss D , who lives 

in Hornsey lane, Highgate, and it occurred to me that you 
might be made useful to her. She was last year in Switzer- 
land, and brought me a letter from a friend there, which was 
the occasion of her call. Her stay was short, but she took that 
time to open to me, in some measure, the state of her mind, 
and the concern she was under respecting her soul. It seems 
she has an aunt in Manchester, a pious woman, with whom 



CHAP. III.' — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 59 

Miss D. had been staying for some months on a visit, and it 
appears to have been made a blessing to her. But she now stands 
alone, and expresses herself desirous of some help. I thought 
I would mention it to you, and if you felt yourself disposed to 
give her the opportunity, she would certainly be very glad to 
see you. I think it is not desirable for young persons in her 
state to have many religious acquaintances; they had better 
be wholly secluded than dissipated: her strength must stand 
in prayer and retirement. She cannot enjoy many opportunities 
of hearing the truth preached; and certainly her calling is 
rather to be faithful to the openings of providence, than pass 
over a wall, or break through a hedge. I cannot think but 
that, in general, much loss is suffered, and harm incurred, by 
too hasty steps of that kind. I believe that where a heart is 
simple, and attentive to divine grace, all that is needful will be 
given in due time and season. But we obscure the light, and 
lose our docility, by overpassing the bounds of providence. — 
Yet it is natural for persons in her case to look around and 
say, * Come and help meS Happy if they who come, direct 
them simply to the great Shepherd: such escape many stum- 
blings and offences. I have only room to add, 

I remain, my dear friend, 

Yours affectionately, 

E. Bates." 

Mrs. Hawkes was a remarkable instance of that self-denial 
and elevation of soul which is recommended in this letter: and 
of those qualities which dispose the mind to postpone trifling 
and passing cares, to weightier subjects; not only in the great 
concerns of eternity, but also in the cultivation of all that is in- 
tellectual and ennobling. At the same time, it should be ob- 
served, that in her personal habits, and domestic arrangements, 
there was a combination of Christian simplicity, with the beau- 
ty of order and neatness — which habits were continued to the 
end of her life, through all the impediments of her bodily in- 
firmities. Here also begins to be developed that happy capa- 
city for engaging the affections and improving the religious 
character of young people, by which Mrs. Hawkes was emi- 
nently distinguished; and to which her varied mental resources, 
her extensive experience, and never-failing cheerfulness, greatly 
contributed. 

Many, from a sense of affectionate gratitude for such assist- 
ance in their spiritual course, are longing to join her happy 
spirit now before the throne, "with the general assembly and 
church of the first-born which are written in heaven/^^he 



60 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

next memorandum proves the interest which she took, while 
on earth, in this spiritual family. 

March. — "I have lately enjoyed some delightful communion 
with departed spirits,* who were once, like myself, pilgrims 
and strangers upon earth; poor, infirm, sinful, and weak; but 
having believed the promises, and having God for their portion, 
are now in the blessed presence of him who sitteth upon the 
throne for ever; and who are praising him day and night! My 
feeble heart rejoices that though my services are vile and im- 
perfect, they are of the same kind as theirs. That as they de- 
light to prostrate themselves before God, so do I; as their hap- 
piness comes from God, so does mine; as their joy and delight 
is to praise him, so it is mine. They have croivns to cast be- 
fore him, I have nothing to present but sinful prayers and tears; 
their worship is pure, mine is impure, and mixed with sin and 
unbelief. But the blood of Jesus makes them clean; and, per- 
fumed with the blessed incense of our Saviour's intercession — 
mine, through the tender mercy of my God, shall be accepted 
as well as theirs." 

^ Wednesday. — " Was again much benefited by the conver- 
sation of my revered minister. By these opportunities my soul 
is both refreshed and invigorated. ' Iron sharpeneth iron, so 
a man sharpeneth the countenance of his friend.' (Prov. xxvii. 
17.) ' Take it,' said he, « for a standing rule,'' that ' Through 
much tribulation you must enter into the kingdom of heaven.' 
But * as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them 
that fear him;' and he will not suffer them to be tempted ' above 
what they are able to bear.' 

" It is the will of God that his children should have peace 
within, whatever they may have without: therefore the Lord 
says, 'Abide in me.' 



* St. Paul says, " We are come to the spirits of just men made per- 
fect." On which text Mr. Gill remarks, u The spirits, or souls, of these 
are only mentioned, because the communion of saints in a Gospel-church 
state, lies chiefly in the spirit, or souls, of each other — or in spiritual 
things relating to their souls; and their souls are greatly affected and 
knit to each other. The saints in heaven are here intended, or at least 
included, whose spirits, or souls, are separate from their bodies; nor as 
yet all the saints with them. Believers in the present state of things 
may be said to be ' come ' to them, in hope, expectation and desire." — 
Matthew Henry also remarks, " Believers have union with departed 
saints in one and the same Head and Spirit, and a title to the same in- 
heritance, of which those in earth are heirs, those in heaven possessors." 
— Editor. 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 61 

" * Take heed of heart-backslidings. Many are endangered by 
this, who have not made any outward breach. They may be 
looked up to as eminent characters, when in their conscience 
they are convinced that their spiritual strength is shorn, and 
their graces are in a withering state. 

" ' There is nothing that is such a spring to us in the path of 
duty as setting the Lord always before us. Watch for the first 
beam of God's favourable countenance, and take great care to 
cherish it. Beware of every thing that would over-cloud it.'" 

" Mr. C. spoke also on the dangerous nature of error. ' Be- 
ware,' said he, 'of error; its force and energy are indescriba- 
ble; and when it once gets entrance into the mind, it eats as 
doth a canker. 

" ' That error is the strongest, which is built on some truth: 
half the truth is a lie. All the errors of the different religious 
sects have been owing to their separating and twisting to their 
own purpose some single truth; such persons, by taking uncon- 
nected Scriptures, may make the Bible speak any thing. 

« 'Error is never solitary; it is always attended by a thou- 
sand others. Burnet says, * while profaneness is the broad road 
to hell, error is the by-path.' 

46 'All error begins in the heart. It is sometimes remarked 
that an erroneous man, (such ior instance as a Socinian,) is an 
honest man in avowing wrong principles, because he is zealous 
for what he thinks is the truth. But the question should be 
asked, How came he to believe a lie? " Because they did not 
like to retain God in their knowledge." He has willingly 
gone, step by step, into error, till he has arrived at that state; 
and then, like the apostle going to Damascus, he cannot do 
right; for had he not gone, he would not have acted upon his 
own principles, — and in going, he acted quite contrary to the 
will of God. Therefore, a man at length gets into such cir- 
cumstances and situations that, all things considered, it is im- 
possible for him to act right. Two men setting out from the 
very same point in the angle, will be seen to travel very widely 
asunder. A very small pebble lying at the mouth of a brook 
will direct its course.' 

" Keep me, O Lord, as the apple of thine eye; and be thou 
to me as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. While I 
rejoice in the pleasant streams of instruction, lead me ever up 
to Thee, the fountain of Life, and enable me to drink abun- 
dantly." 

Sunday. — " An uncomfortable day; interrupted, as many of 
my Sabbaths have been of late, by company. I am thus put 
6 



62 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

out of my track, but I must consider it as my cross, since it is 
not in my own power to shut my door against Sunday idlers;, 
were I left to my choice, I would gladly keep the day sacred. 
Oh, for a retiredness of spirit, and abstractedness of soul 
through all!" 

Wednesday, April 12. — "Heard Mr. C. at Long-Acre, from 
Isaiah xl. 30, 31: ' Even the youths shall faint and be weary, 
and the young men shall utterly fail; but they that wait upon 
the Lord shall renew their strength. They shall mount up with 
wings like eagles; they shall run and not be weary; they shall 
walk and not faint.' 

" The ignorant and unlearned in the things of God were in- 
structed to wait upon the Lord for the teaching of his Spirit. 
None grew so wise and prosperous as those who attended to 
the Great Teacher. We might wait upon favourite preachers, 
books, friends, &c; but, unless we looked first to God, and 
sought secret intercourse and communion with him, we should 
make but little progress. We must sit at the feet of Jesus, in 
a listening, obedient spirit; searching the Scriptures continual- 
ly. The slothful and negligent were also exhorted to wait di- 
ligently upon the Lord, in all the means of grace; looking to 
the true source of good. 

" It would not do to wait sometimes. ' The slothful soul 
desire th and hath nothing.' It is not sufficient to have good 
desires, we must endeavour, we must labour, for that meat 
which doth not perish. People may pretend to despise the di- 
ligent, and call them legal, but we are commanded to labour, to 
watch, as well as pray; to fight like good soldiers. There was 
much instruction, also, to the hasty spirit; to wait with pa- 
tience, submission, and resignation: we were not to make hasty 
conclusions against ourselves; nor, like Jehoram, impiously to 
say, ' Why should I wait for the Lord any longer?' Even Je- 
remiah, Moses, Elijah, Jonah, &c, erred here. The weary 
and heavy-laden were next greatly encouraged: « They shall 
run and not be weary; they shall walk and not faint' — while 
they continue to wait on the Lord. 

"Alas, my memory fails; but my heart glows with grati- 
tude for this opportunity. I can truly say, that, in waiting 
upon the Lord, my strength has been renewed. Not for a long 
time have I been so favoured as under this discourse. ' Bless 
the Lord, O my soul; and all that is within me, bless his holy 
name.' " 

Friday. — " Made a hasty engagement to dine out. Upon 
recollection, I saw I had done foolishly. I am yet too young 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796, 63 

in religion to venture into the contagious atmosphere of the un- 
godly. I went to my Saviour in simplicity, and acknowledged 
my fault, and prayed for his preserving mercy; when, thanks 
be to His holy name, he sent me his preventing mercy. I was 
detained at home by a severe sickness, for which I am truly 
thankful. Let me henceforward remember that, 'Only to see, 
(be the sight ever so splendid,) is an insufficient warrant to 
draw me into places of spiritual hazard.' "* 

Tuesday. — " Confined still by illness. But through mercy 
my best Comforter has been present with me; and he has 
enabled me hitherto to resign myself wholly to his disposal. 
I want nothing but more grace and devotedness of heart and 

* Whatever, in modern days, may be thought of such a degree of ten- 
derness of conscience as is here expressed, one of the blessed Reformers 
and Martyrs of our Church, has left a remarkable notice of his feelings 
under a similar temptation, which in the event occasioned him much 
trouble and compunction of conscience. John Bradford in one of his 
epistles writes as follows: — To Mr. Traves, begging his prayers, and la- 
menting his own sinful condition: — " Yesternight,^, little before supper, 
1 was desired by a neighbour, my mother's friend, against this day to 
dinner. Unto whom, for that a refusal would have been imputed disdainful 
stateliness, I unwillingly, (God to witness,) but not unadvisedly,* yet 
foolishly granted to the same, which I advertise you as my excuse for not 
coming this day. ********* * 

" In your communication with God, I pray you have me of all sinners 
a most negligent, unthankful, and wretched, (Oh, that from the bottom 
of my heart I confessed the same unfeignedly!) in remembrance, that at 
length, 1 might truly convert and turn from these flesh-pots of Egypt, to 
feed with his manna, patiently, and assuredly expecting his mercy, joy- 
fully sighing for, and bearing the badge of his disciples and servants, the 
cross. ************ 

" This paper, pen, and ink, yea, the marble stone weepeth, to see m} T 
slothful security and unthankful hardness to so merciful and long-suffer- 
ing a Lordj 1 confess it, 1 confess it, though not tremblingly, humbly, 
or penitently, yet I confess it, oh! hypocritically 1 confess it! 

"Therefore pray, pray for me, that I may repent and be turned to 
God, not despising his wrath, and the death of his Son Jesus Christ, but 
that I may live in the Spirit, and walk in the Spirit, evermore to bewail 
my carnal security and this philautiamj that 1 may be made a new crea- 
ture through grace, made meet to receive the new wine of the Gospel into 
a new vessel, purified by faith, wrought by the Spirit of consolation, 
-which may vouchsafe to lead us in all truth and godly living, that we 
may know God the Father to be in himself the only true God, and Jesus 
Christ whom he hath sent. To which most blessed Trinity, be all ho- 
nour and glory for ever. Amen. In haste this Thursday in the morning, 
" Yours as his own, 

" John Bradford." 

Fathers of the English Church, Vol. VI. page 616. 
* Unwittingly. t Self-pleasing, 



64 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

life; more union with my Saviour, and' a nearer intercourse 
with him. If pain and sickness will promote these desirable 
things — welcome both. Every thing is welcome, while my 
blessed Redeemer condescends to be with me by his presence. 
I know not what lies before me; but it is enough for me that 
my heavenly Father knows, and will make all things work to- 
gether for my good." 

Thursday, May 30. — " The last month has been a peculiar 
one. Not only has my body been greatly debilitated, but my 
mind has been variously exercised. Some new lessons have 
been given: may this and every trying dispensation be sancti- 
fied, and the design therein fully answered. Hitherto I have 
been enabled to say with confidence, ' I know in whom I have 
believed, and that he will keep that I have committed to him.' 
' My mountain has seemed to stand so strong, I said, I shall 
never be moved.' But of late, some unusual fears have darted 
across my mind, such as,— What if I should in some dark day 
lose my anchor hold? — from which I gather this instruction, 
' Live not upon your graces, but upon Christ.' Say, If the fig 
tree does not blossom, yet will I rejoice in the Lord." 

June 12.— " Unfavourable clouds of deadness and stupidity 
have, for several weeks, interrupted the reviving and gladden- 
ing rays of the Sun of Righteousness. The enemy has thence 
taken occasion to assault me. But thanks be to my adorable 
sustainer, I am enabled to see, that though the sun be with- 
drawn, and storms arise, I am built upon a Rock; and I am 
still enabled to stand waiting and knocking at mercy's door. 
He does graciously afford me some glimpses of his countenance, 
though he does not make his abode with me as heretofore. He 
is just, though I continue much longer waiting. I am con- 
scious of much unfaithfulness towards God; my mind has been 
too much engaged with inferior objects; they have been attended 
to; and he has been neglected or forgotten; — no wonder he 
should retire. I feel my folly, and wonder at myself that I 
should have slighted such a guest. I acknowledge mine ini- 
quity; shouldst thou, Lord, be extreme to mark what is done 
amiss, I could not answer thee to one of a thousand. I will 
still throw myself at thy feet, and cling to thy cross, and will 
there abide, till thou comest to drive out thine enemies, and re- 
assume thy seat: till then I will be as the importunate widow; 
and may I be enabled by grace to say with Job, * Though he 
slay me, yet will I trust in him.' 

" My former trials were chiefly from outward circumstances; 
deep inward conflicts are now added: the Lord's will be done!" 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 65 

July. — " My soul has long been in a dry and barren state. 
T am often ready to faint, and say, ' will it be always so?' — 
Yet again a hope arises that the vision is only for an appointed 
time, and that I must wait for it. But in waiting, I find there 
are these dangers, — either despondency — impatience — or care- 
lessness. Sometimes I seem to forget the state I am in, and 
let out my mind to every trifling or busy occupier. Oh when 
shall I combine the importunity of the widow, with the patient 
docility of Mary! When shall I be all diligence in watching 
for good, and yet resignedly say, ' My times are in thy hand.' " 

Sunday. — " One sabbath comes after another, and yet I re- 
main a dry tree; in which there is no sap, no greenness, nei- 
ther fruit nor blossom. It was not always so. I can look 
back to the time when I could not only taste but drink of the 
waters of life, flowing from the sanctuary, and my heart was 
made glad; and when I could rejoice even under deep sorrows. 
Now 1 go and look, and long, and sigh, and.weep; but it is sel- 
dom that I can obtain one refreshing drop; and that scarcely 
seems to penetrate the parched ground. What can I say? — * 
* Righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto me confusion of 
face.'" 

The loss of sensible comforts, and of profit under divine or- 
dinances, which here forms a part of Mrs. Hawkes' painful 
experience, has been felt and expressed by others of eminent 
piety; of which, examples occur not only in Church History, 
but also in the Scripture account of eminent saints. 

Mr. Newton has remarked, " An humble, dependent frame of 
spirit, perseverance in the appointed means, care to avoid all 
occasions of sin, a sincere endeavour to glorify God, and an 
eye to Jesus Christ as our all in all, are sure indications that 
the soul is thriving, whether sensible consolations abound or 
not." And Mr. Adam also says, " Neither high nor low 
frames will do for a standard of faith: self may be strong in 
both." 8 

Either enjoying God's presence, or mourning the want of it, 
seems to constitute the temper of every true Christian. They 
who, like Mrs. Hawkes, have in their early religious experi- 
ence been favoured with peculiar manifestations of joy, will 
perhaps feel more sensibly than others, those intervals of dead- 
ness, which would scarcely be realized by persons less spiritu- 
ally minded. Her soul was still thirsting after God, and espe- 
cially to see his power and glory in the sanctuary. There she 
sought and found support and instruction in the absence of sen- 

6* 



66 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

sible comforts; which appears by her record of the following 
sermon, and by the prayer which accompanies it. 

Wednesday, Aug. 15. — " Heard Mr. C. at Long-Acre, on 
Psalm xlii. 5. ' Why art thou cast down, my soul? and 
why art thou disquieted in me? Hope thou in God; for I 
shall yet praise him for the help of his countenance.' Mr. C. 
remarked: — 

" ' Every Christian should say, like David, whatever be the 
state of things within or without, I will remember my Rock; 
and though my soul is disquieted within me, I will fight against 
discouragement, hoping in God. 

" ' Whatever is the cause of depression, whether outward 
trouble, or inward fears, or if our joy in the Lord is withheld, 
we must not set it down as a proof that we have not grace; but 
rather look at the most eminent Christians enduring the same 
conflicts. 

" * Let the Christian keep upon his ground, and behold Him 
that is invisible; and though only a poor bruised reed, he 
stands like a rock. But let him come off that, and begin dis- 
puting God's word, and his providence, and then imaginations 
of all kinds rush in, and his heart is disquieted, 

" ' A believer is not like a worldling; he cannot find satisfac- 
tion in trifles; take away the comforts and confidences of reli- 
gion, and he is poor indeed. 

" ' Faith and hope give wings to the soul. We often call for 
the wings of a dove to fly away, because we want to be out of 
our place, to be somewhere else in order to be more happy. — 
But this arises from impatience. True faith and hope will 
make us happy any where, and enable us, like Paul and Silas, 
to sing in a prison. 

" 'Every Christian should remember, whatever may be the 
cause of his trouble, 'there has no temptation taken him, but 
such as is common to man.' This is a dreary wilderness; 
we have not yet attained to our rest, but it remaineth for us. 

" ' If the mourning believer should say, But I have sinned 
against God, and therefore am under rebuke, and how can I 
help being cast down? Yet let him remember that despair is 
no cure; and to please Satan by doubting, is not the way to 
be relieved. He should recollect that every season has its par- 
ticular duty; and, like David, he should reason with his soul, 
"Why art thou cast down?" 

" ' As the Christian learns the use of his anchor, there is no 
wave or billow by which he can be tossed, but this will keep 
him steady; nay, he should go farther, and say with David, 



CHAP III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796, 67 

— bad as things are at present, — ' Hope thou in God; for I 
shall yet praise him, for the help of his countenance.' ' 

" Blessed be God for affording me opportunities of hearing 
his word. Amidst all my fears within, and trials without, this 
comforts, refreshes, and supports my soul, namely, that I still 
can pray for the heart-searching eye of God, and solemnly ap- 
peal to him who knows me, better than I do myself, and say, 
* Thou that knowest all things, knowest that I love thee! — that 
I desire nothing in comparison of thee; that I would give up 
every thing rather than my hope in thee; and that it is my 
continual cry, Lord, why do I love thee so little? Make me 
love thee supremely. May the seed which has been sown this 
day, be watered by the showers of divine grace; and may I be 
enabled to praise God for the light of his countenance." 

Thursday. — " How variable are the frames and feelings! 
How like the shining and the shadow passing over the green 
plain! But, blessed be God, our salvation consisteth not in 
frames and feelings, but in being ingrafted on the living vine, 
and abiding in Christ; consisteth not even in our sensible hold 
of him, but in our simple belief of his gracious declaration, 
that he will never leave, nor forsake, nor suffer us to be plucked 
out of his hands." 

Sunday. — " Heard Mr. C. to-day from 2 Sam. v. 10, ' And 
David went on, and grew great, and the Lord God of hosts was 
with him?' 

" O that in all situations and circumstances, prosperous or 
adverse, / may have this blessed assurance, that the Lord is 
with me, 

"Thank God for a new degree of spiritual life! My Lord 
has graciously called me to rise above the uncomfortable state I 
have for some time been in; and proclaims himself to my soul, 
as the Lord who forgiveth all iniquities; as the good physician 
who healeth all my diseases and pours oil into every wound." 

September 5, 1793. — "This day I received from my revered 
minister a large new Bible, handsomely bound; in the beginning 
of which the following lines were written: 

" « The Lord hear thee, my daughter, in the day of trouble: 
the name of the God of Jacob defend thee. Send thee help 
from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of Zion, both now 
and when he who presents this book shall assist thee no more."* 

* Below these lines there is a memorandum in pencil, written by Mrs. 
Hawkes some years after, as follows: — 

1804. Noio is the day of trouble, and the God of Jacob does defend, 
strengthen, and comfort his poor servant. 



b» MEMOIRS OF MRS, HAWKES. 

" Lord, be pleased to hearken to the petitions of thy ser- 
vant; and lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon him; 
let his soul be like a well-watered garden; Let * the good will 
of him that dwelt in the bush,' rest upon him and all that he 
hath. Bless the wife of his bosom and the children whom 
thou hast given him. Let none of them be wanting when thou 
comest to make up thy jewels. Bless him in his basket and 
his store. Bless him in coming in, and going out. O accom- 
pany the glad tidings thou sendest by him with power, and 
with the Holy Ghost. Make his ' doctrine to drop as the rain; 
his speech to distil as the dew upon the tender herb, and the 
showers upon the grass.' And now, O Lord, be pleased to at- 
tend unto my prayer, that goeth not out of feigned lips. 

" With reference to the late depression of my mind, Mr. C. 
remarked: 

" 'There is experience as well as doctrine to be taught in the 
school of Christ. We are to be brought out of nature, and 
taught to walk with God; and this is effected not only by the 
gracious influences of the Holy Spirit, but also by wholesome 
corrections. To have a blessed evidence is not inconsistent 
with cloudy days; with temptations. " We do groan being 
burdened," says the apostle, and yet these are the men that are 
renewed day by day, — that rejoice in tribulation. 

" ' What is any thing without experience! Ask the philoso- 
pher — the artist, &c, if their experience cost them nothing; if 
no hazard, no expense was endured? And it would be strange 
if the Christian's experience also must not be made up by a 
thousand secret particulars. Let us beg of God to superin- 
tend the process. 

" ' We should mark well the peculiar duties of trying seasons. 
No time is more' trying than when the believer feels any thing 
like a declining or a revolting state of mind. 

" ' There is a point in every man's life, when, if God is speak- 
ing to the conscience, it will be said to him as it was to Peter, 
" Will ye also go away?" For every believer, at some time 
or other feels, that religion is not the undertaking of a day; 
but that he must hold on, and hold out. He is a soldier, and 
he must fight. When temptation, persecution, or affliction, 
come heavily upon him, then is the time when this question is 
especially put to him. 

" ' God has, in his provision and proposal of salvation to man, 
taken into consideration his stiff-neckedness, his iron sinew, 
his backsliding and wandering heart. 

" 'God's consolations must also be ought in God's way; and 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 69 

in his way they shall be obtained. Upon our first setting out 
in religion, we are apt to expect we shall receive our comforts 
in our own way; forgetting that God is the appointer of times, 
and that our business is to wait for him. What a life of ex- 
pectation and waiting was Abraham's! How did he hope 
against hope! Through what deep waters did he pass! 

" The exercise of holy joy may be lost by sin: or otherwise, 
David would not have cried, ' Restore unto me the joy of thy 
salvation.' If we trifle with sin of any kind, the joy of sal- 
vation will be suspended; for the spring of it is the shining of 
God's Holy Spirit in the heart. And this must be interrupted, 
if we wander after other joys. 

" The joy of salvation is the joy of calm reflection. It will 
bear the examination of a dying bed; it is the joy of hope and 
expectation; it is the joy of acceptance and communion with 
God: it is everlasting. 

" The atmosphere of the world has a tendency to damp this 
joy. Whenever we are necessarily led into the company of 
the ungodly, we should feel when the evil influence begins to 
work upon our minds, and avoid it as a child would a mur- 
derer; and then we should hear the question, ' Will ye also 
go away?' and should cry with earnestness to Christ, * Strength- 
en thou me;' pour thy grace into my soul, and water the root, 
that I may be preserved from withering; « Thou hast the words 
of eternal life.' " 

Sunday.—" Heard Mr. Scott at Long- Acre, from John i. 
29. ' Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of 
the world.' 

M A most blessed discourse. Oh that this, and every other, 
may take deep root in my heart, and under the glorious Divine 
influence of the Son of Righteousness, bring forth fruit to his 
praise! If it were not for my trust in the great atoning sacri- 
fice, my defectiveness, only this day, under the means of grace, 
would sink me into despair; and would also, did not his pre- 
cious blood cleanse from all sin, sink me into hell. All glory 
be to God for the gift of his dear Son!" 

Nov. 30. 1793. — " Many have been the trials of this last 
month. Besides being confined to my bed by illness, grieved 
to the heart on account of a dear relative. Oh that God would 
condescend in his infinite mercy to bid him live! let me 
never so forsake thee, the blessed fountain of living waters, 
and turn to broken cisterns that can hold no water! It is only 
thy grace which can prevent this. Let it never be withdrawn, 
I pray thee. Suffer me not to quench or grieve thy good 



70 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Spirit. take away my life, rather than it should be spent 
in any other service than thine!" 

The foregoing extract affords a glimpse of the severe inward 
trials experienced by godly and enlightened persons on account 
of those relatives who afford no satisfactory evidence of true 
conversion. Mrs. Hawkes again alludes to this painful sub- 
ject in the latter part of the following letter to Mrs. Jones. — 
After giving an account of her late illness, she goes on to 
say: — 

" I have been much struck, since my illness, with the degree 
of formality and insensibility which a Christian may have fallen 
into, though living under the meridian splendour of religious 
advantages; perhaps I should have said, the insensibility 1 
have fallen into, rather than suppose it common to Christians. 
I abhor myself when I think of my privileges, so much above 
those of any other person I know. Yet how slow my pro- 
gress! So drawn off by outward things: a heart so cold, and 
vain, and proud, and selfish. Who has been so highly favoured 
as I? Feasted not only on the Sabbath, but every day, more 
or less, with ' a feast of fat things!' I might have grown like 
the ' calves of the stall.' Instead of a reed, I might have been 
like a tali cedar. One would have supposed that my general 
trials would have been enough to have kept me awake. But 
I fear I need a sharper stroke yet, to give me a thorough rousing. 
Death must be felt approaching, before I, in earnest, set about 
preparing for it. I am amazed at myself ! The near views of 
eternity which have been granted to me in this illness, are so 
instructive, so animating, and, I trust, so transforming, that I 
say with all my heart, — welcome pain and sickness; I would 
not part with you to sink again into insensibility. I see, every 
day, more and more of the worth and efficacy of that Divine 
breath, spoken of in Ezekiel; and of the utter inefficacy of 
every thing else, though ever so excellent and beautiful. I 
long to live with my soul laid open to receive those precious 
influences. That is an encouraging promise, ' I will be as the 
dew unto Israel.' My soul no longer prospers than as it is 
continually receiving these precious dews. With deep humi- 
liation and thankfulness I would acknowledge, that God has 
graciously granted me some reviving of late; yet even this grace 
•shows me how poor I am. The sun, when it shines, dis- 
covers the places that remain dark. Oh when shall this dark 
heart be filled with light! pervading, purifying, and vivifying 
•every secret corner. 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 71 

" The enemy has lately tried hard to shake my confidence; 
in which he has been aided by many peculiar circumstances. 
But I have since had a blessed opportunity of proving, that 
they who build on the true and living Stone, though they may 
be alarmed, shall not be removed. I am thankful that when 
I am put in the fire of inward or outward trial, my request is, 
not to come out, but to be purified. Alas, I have much, very 
much dross to be burnt up; and of course must expect, again 
and again, to be put into the furnace. But by grace, and that 
alone, my cry is, ' not my will, but thine be done;' or rather, 
let my will be conformed to thine. 

" It is, indeed, a serious thing to be * tried as silver;' but not 
alarming, when we recollect that the Holy Refiner sits by, 
watching the process. If I know any thing of myself, I would 
not forego my little experience of these things, to have escaped, 
or still to escape all my sorrows. Alas! to see persons under 
affliction, where no such process seems to take place! 
******** 

" A few hours ago I went to the footstool of Divine mercy, 
to thank God for the gift of repentance: worlds cannot pur- 
chase it; but Christ is exalted to give it; and this makes Christ 
precious." 

In reply to her sister, Mrs. Jones writes: — 
" I am thankful to find that through all difficulties, you are 
still going forward. Let us praise God for every step we are 
enabled to take in the way to the kingdom. All discouragement 
savours of unbelief. If the serpent wound us, the antidote must 
be applied the next moment; and this is what we must strive 
for, namely, a constant sense of the cleansing and purifying 
blood of Christ, preventing new guilt from fastening on the 
conscience. The Lord knows we are weak, and he carries the 
lambs in his bosom, and gently leads on those that are not able 
to run. As we increase in strength we shall mend our pace. 
Let us run, looking unto Jesus; every look strengthens the 
view. The powers of the soul gain vigour by exercise; and it 
is by looking that we are changed into the same image. Un- 
belief suggests this is not the time to look; let it be in hearing, 
or in reading, or in speaking. But faith says, ' Now is the 
accepted time.' Our whole life should be one continued now. 
" In one of your former letters you ask me respecting pray- 
ing and wishing for death. I think it is not right to pray for 
death: the will of God is better than death; it is better than 
life, including every enjoyment with which it stands connected. 



72 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

The power of the Almighty as a sustainer, could not be made 
manifest, if there were no subjects to endure evil. St. Paul 
says, 'most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmi- 
ties that the power of Christ may rest upon me.' He did not 
wish to die upon this occasion. The Divine economy requires 
that there be some afflicted, some poor, some sick, some in pri- 
son, that the will of God may be done on earth as it is in heaven. 
But believers have an immense legacy settled upon them; and, 
amongst other names, yours and mine are as fully included 
in the covenant will and testament, as those of any individuals." 

From the time Mrs. Hawkes first became a converted cha- 
racter, she accustomed herself to close every year with, much 
self-examination, penitence, and solemnity of mind; as also, 
to open every new year with fresh self-dedication and prayer. 
This was her continued practice through her whole Christian 
course. 

The following memoranda are of this nature: — 

Dec. 31, 1793. — "It is the will of my heavenly Father that 
I should close this year in my sick chamber. He has called 
me more immediately to listen to him; and as a tender Father 
has he chastened me. Oh that I were more fully sanctified! 
that my heart were as wax softened to receive his image and 
likeness. If it is his will that I should recover, and again em- 
bark on the rough sea of life, may I be enabled to enter upon 
it with my poor tattered sails filled with fresh gales from the 
coasts of Zion. Oh that I may have no will but his, either 
for life or death! 

" Taking into consideration the innumerable benefits and pri- 
vileges with which God has graciously loaded me through the 
past year, how great has been my ingratitude! 

" Those awful words make me tremble, — ' Thou art weighed 
in the balances, and art found wanting.' 

" O Lord, I would own the charge, and should be utterly 
filled with despair, unless thou didst enable me to fix my eye 
upon the golden sceptre held out to me in the gospel. Con- 
science clamours, and points at innumerable transgressions. 
Many and just are my accusers; but I will refer them all to 
my adorable Advocate, while I desire to behold, by faith, the 
'Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world!' ' 

Jan. 1, 1794.— -"'As the eyes of servants look unto the 
hand of their masters, and as the eye of a maiden unto the 
hand of her mistress, so mine eyes are up unto thee,' O Lord! 
that thou wouldst, in mercy, teach, guide, protect and strengthen 
me. Enable me, this new year, to dedicate myself afresh to 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1785 TO 1790. 73 

thee. Let me not be conformed to this world, but transformed 
by the renewing tf my mind. Succour me when temptations 
assail me; give me wisdom when difficulties and perplexities 
beset my path; make thy grace sufficient for me under any 
agitation of mind, or rufflings of temper. Make me to keep my 
mouth as with a bridle. Grant that I may be led by thy Holy 
Spirit, and walk in the Spirit, through the whole of this year!" 

Sunday, Jan. 4. — » Heard Mr. C. from Ps. xc. 12. * So 
teach us to number our days that we may apply our hearts 
unto wisdom.' 

" ' By wisdom is meant true religion. I am a dying creature 
— let me be preparing for a dying hour. Let others be distin- 
guished for their learning, for their knowledge, for their great 
worldly wisdom: yet, however they may be admired, however 
splendid they may be, it is all but splendid folly, if there is not a 
provision for the sinner's soul. I am to dwell in eternity. Is 
so short a life as this to be spent in providing for time? No! 
— Eternity succeeds it. There is infinite importance hangs 
upon this present moment: eternity hangs upon it. And shall I 
trifle with it? or spend it in nonsense and vanity? No! ' Teach 
me to number my days.' Not like those who calculate every 
thing except salvation. Shall I spend my moments in providing 
only for a perishing body? No! I have cast up my account, (as 
if the Psalmist had said,) and now let others do as they please. / 
know what I have to do: I have to apply my heart unto wisdom. 

" ' As this is a peculiar season, let each of us look back on the 
year that is past. Does it not seem like a tale that is told? — 
What lessons of humiliation does it teach us for our folly? 
Lessons of correction also, for mistakes which we in our care- 
lessness and inconsideration have committed. Does it not tell 
us that this is a world of disappointment? that nothing earthly 
is to be trusted! None but God is to be confided in, for none 
but himself is unchangeable. Does it not furnish us with many 
important admonitions? Have we not lost some friend that 
tells us how short life is, and bids us be ready? It teaches us 
also many lessons of gratitude, for merciful preservations, for 
many great blessings. Well therefore may we be told to pre- 
sent ourselves " as living sacrifices." We are bid to number 
our days, that is, to look forward. Let us set out with faith 
and prayer. David prays to be taught, * So teach me to num- 
ber my days.' Let us pray that the Holy Spirit may teach us 
— guide us — direct us. We have the same God to teach us as 
David had. Let us then, unlike the foolish of the world, be 
looking,, and going forward. 1 " 
7 



74 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" Grant, Thou, into whose gracious hands I am enabled 
to commit my soul, that I may not rest with notions of Christ 
in my head, but that he may take up his dwelling in my heart 
by faith. Let me not only be pleased to hear of him, but inti- 
mately and solidly know him for myself, and not for another. 
Let the form of godliness, without the power, be my continual 
dread. Let me take heed that I do not rest in any duties per- 
formed; but rather see them as splendid sins if they do not 
bring Christ to my soul. Let me value no teaching unless it 
be accompanied by the teaching of the Holy Spirit, which alone 
can make it effectual. In great mercy forbid that I should 
Jose God in his gifts. Though gifts are precious, they are 
useless and dead if Christ be not in them. I can truly say, I 
have not any trust, nor any comfort, save in the merits and 
blood of Jesus Christ: nor dare I look at my most holy things, 
but as they are sprinkled and washed in the blessed fountain 
open for sin and uncleanness. 

"'If thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniquities, O Lord, who 
should stand? But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou 
mayest be feared.' Oh that my many infirmities of late may 
rouse me to greater diligence! I would- walk with such a de- 
vout and holy circumspection as though there were no blessed 
fountain open for sin and uncleanness; anil I would at the same 
time, depend so entirely upon the blessed atonement, as to have 
no confidence in the flesh ." 

Feb. 12. — " This morning I was favoured by a call from my 
honoured minister, who, in the kindest manner, gave me the 
most wholesome advice, which sunk deeply into my heart. — 
There are indeed many peculiar circumstances belonging to 
the subject upon which he spoke, to which he is an entire stran- 
ger: but all he said was highly just and proper; and will, I 
trust, teach me more than ever to turn mine eyes within, where 
there is work enough to do. The approbation of man, in 
many instances, cannot be obtained. But, oh, that I may 
have the testimony of a good conscience before God! A se- 
cret consciousness that I have done as much as human imper- 
fection can do. Alas! this is not the case at present. Lord, 
help me!" 

From close observation on mankind, and extensive know- 
ledge of the world, no person was more alive than Mr. Cecil, 
to the deep and intricate perplexities often connected with fami- 
ly affairs; and it must be acknowledged, that the trials which 
Mrs. Hawkes experienced were unusually severe. To her 
especially, the expressive sentence might apply, "the heart 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 75 

knoweth its own bitterness:" and in Mr. Cecil's manner of 
treating Mrs. Hawkes' case, is discovered the wise and cau- 
tious spiritual physician, who applies his remedy, not to the 
sickly apprehension of the patient, but according to the real, 
present, spiritual malady of the afflicted. But the reader will 
gain, from the following letter, written by Mrs. Hawkes, some 
years after, to a Christian friend in a school of like affliction, 
farther light upon that severe and perplexing dispensation, 
which caused her to feel the insufficiency of even the wisest 
and kindest counsellors. 

To Mrs. . 



" My dear Friend. — I thank you very affectionately for 
your sympathy in, and kind participation of my sorrows and 
afflictions. I have reason to be unfeignedly thankful that my 
bitter cup is mixed with many mercies; and among the rest, 
is that of love and Christian friendship, with which few have 
been so largely favoured. With respect to my various trials, 
I wish by no means to aggravate them by minute detail. Many, 
and many, far beyond me in Christian progress, have far 
heavier afflictions, with certainly less mitigation and fewer 
comforts. My visitations are lighter than I deserve. Yet you 
must allow me to correct some parts of your statement, with 
respect to my present painful dispensation. You observe, that 
while my bodily sufferings are heavy, I am excused from many 
pangs that frequently fill your heart with anguish, from a quar- 
ter with which your weal or wo is inseparably connected. 
Perhaps you will wonder when I assure you, that from the 
very same source has arisen my severest grief; and all my bodi- 
ly pain, and weakness, and constant oppression — all my change 
of circumstances and loss of outward comforts — is compara- 
tively nothing to the load on my heart, occasioned by my ac- 
cumulated affliction, in that near connexion of which you speak. 
* * * * * * 

If ever I had a wish dearer to me than another, it was that I 
might not only share the happiness of that relation, but also 
exert all my best faculties to fill up its high duties. If I am 
not mistaken, I could have borne great hardships, many de- 
privations, and other evils, with an affection which would have 
made them light and easy. I desire however to cast no blame 
save on myself. I am only now corrected for the wayward 
sins of my younger years; I was headstrong, self-willed, and 
precipitate. 

" I will not venture to say that I have done the best I could 



76 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

in this connexion. I look back and reflect with sorrow, (as I 
suppose most others do on taking a retrospect of the past,) 
upon many errors, on occasions in which, with my present ad- 
vanced experience, I might have acted more wisely. I am 
thankful that, keen as is my disappointment and grief, I feel 
no sort of disposition to accuse, or to harbour displeasure- 
much less for any unforgiven temper. I am enabled to look 
above second causes; and to see my painful humiliating dispen- 
sation, to be a dispensation full of wisdom and mercy. I have 
ever been disposed to wind every thing I love about my heart 
with a thousand strings; and I verily think, had the same endear- 
ing attachments been granted me that are to some, I should 
have been buried in my inordinate affection to them. There- 
fore, my dear friend, I can truly say, through infinite mercy, 
and the help of all-sufficient grace, that although my heart 
must ever bleed with its own secret sorrows, and in a way that 
none can know but myself, yet so unspeakably great are the 
blessings conveyed to my soul through my various afflictions, 
that I am not only fully satisfied, but humbly and heartily 
thank my heavenly Father for all his dealings with me, and all 
his merciful chastisements; by means of which, through the 
sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit, my heart is weaned 
from earth; is made to seek and find all its health, happiness, 
and security in God; to endure * as seeing him who is invisi- 
ble; and to look and long for that glorious city, where there 
shall be no more sorrow nor sin. 

" Pardon me for such a long preamble about my unworthy 
inisgnificant self, which I have entered into, partly to prove 
that I can sympathize in your particular trials more than you 
are aware; but more especially to bear testimony to the faith- 
ful covenant-keeping Jehovah, who condescends to pour forth 
his promised blessings into my soul, so as to make me count 
these days of suffering, my best days. I am, indeed, almost 
a prisoner, but I am the Lord's prisoner, filled with hope, and 
kept in peace. My sufferings abound; but praised be his name, 
my consolations also abound; and my joy is in Him, who is 
'the chiefest among ten thousand, and altogether lovely.' " 

After a digression which seemed needful to throw light on 
the subject of Mrs. Hawkes' afflictions, we return to Hollo- 
way, where we find her suffering one of the inconveniences 
incident to persons in her circumstances, — the necessity of as- 
sociating with worldly company. 

Saturday. — " So much engaged this day, owing to the un- 
expected arrival of certain friends, as to be scarcely able to 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 77 

read, much less to write. Greatly tried with my servants: 
surely the enemy stirreth up their minds to mischief! O that 
I may be enabled to say with the Psalmist, ' I will behave my- 
self wisely in a perfect' way; I will set no wicked thing before 
mine eyes; I hate the work of them that turn aside.' " 

The following letter from Mrs. Jones leads to the discovery 
that these visiters at Holloway, were persons very uncon- 
genial to Mrs. Hawkes' religious habits and feelings. She 
writes, 

" I can anticipate your feelings, my dear sister, on the arri- 
val of your present visiters. But you have no choice in it: 
their coming is quite unsolicited, and it must be considered as 
occurring in the order of providence. If you were assured 
that you would be able to say and do all that your heart wishes, 
you would exult in the opportunity. But there is not a single 
day that you can do this even in the most spiritual company; 
and a little done in such a case is better than nothing. There 
is also a spirit and sympathy that is felt by others, even when 
no words are spoken. It is a great thing to have persons 
brought under the ministration of the word; and God, who 
worketh all in all, appointeth ways and means according as it 
pleaseth him. Your times of private reading and meditation 
will be interrupted; but your union with Christ is still the 
same, though the sweet intercourse is broken in upon; and this 
makes the sacrifice you offer the more valuable. This matter 
appears to be the will of God; and whether it is intended for 
their profit, or your trial, will be seen in a future day. It is 
no small exercise for your faith now. May Christ himself 
make g©od his own word, and keep you from painful care- 
fulness. You know from your former experience how he has 
kept you, by his mighty power, from the things you have most 
feared. If the increase of the knowledge and love of God is 
to come through faith, there must needs be difficulties to form 
our trials; and there must needs be coming short of our desires 
from the weakness of our nature; this throws us upon mercy, 
and sinks us to the dust in humiliation. The first time I came 
to see you, after you were married, and spent a great deal of 
time in going about with you from place to place, it often came 
into my mind, ' What doest thou here?' But God inclined 
your heart, at that time, to go with me to hear the gospel of the 
kingdom, and set before you an open door. I pray that God 

7* 



78 MEMOIRS OE MRS. HAWKESf. 

may meet your present visiters where he met yon; and then 
you will gladly make sacrifice of your comforts. O for that 
faith that would meet the will of God in every thing! The 
commands which have the harshest sound, such as ' deny thy- 
self,' — ' take up thy cross,' are pleasant in experience, because 
of the help afforded; and because the Christian fixes his eye 
upon the recompense of reward. 

" Retirement has its advantages, and society has its advan- 
tages also. Mutual love and forbearance, are called forth as 
essential exercises, which strengthen and invigorate the racer. 
The frivolity of the society in general is an argument for se- 
clusion; but this practice is not according to the ' more excel- 
lent way.' I am, however, sorry when Christians deem com- 
pany essential to their happiness. Many people here invite me 
to spend a day with them. That phrase always strikes me 
with alarm — Spend a day! My sand is nearly run; I have 
not many more days to live; and shall I spend a day in idle- 
ness? — No, my days are every one engaged; I have not one left 
to throw away. \Ve have so much to thank God for, so much 
lo love him for, and so much to ask him for, that, together 
with those duties immediately connected with our calling, and 
the kindness to be administered to Christ's suffering members, 
the business of our lives is already arranged, and the time is 
too short for the work we have to do. 

" The children of this world reprove our negligence in spiri- 
tual pursuits. Nothing can divert them from earnestness and 
assiduity. But, alas, we are loiterers; turned aside by a thou- 
sand frivolities. May we have grace to press forward." 

Besides the benefit and consolation which Mrs. Hawkes de- 
rived from her attendance at St. John's Chapel, on Sundays, 
and at Long-Acre on Wednesday evenings, she took delight in 
attending a service held at six o'clock, on the Sunday mornings, 
at Lothbury, where Mr. Cecil was the alternate preacher. In 
her next memorandum she expresses her regret, on account of 
a temporary deprivation of this opportunity. 

Sunday, — " I am sorry Lothbury is shut up. It was plea- 
sant and refreshing when I could go there and wait upon God 
early in the morning. But blessed be his name, he is to be 
found in the secret chamber, as I have experienced this day. 
Heard Mr. C. from 1 Cor. ii. 9. ' Eye hath not seen, nor ear 
heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things 
which God hath prepared for them that love him.' 

" A most animating discourse, describing the rich provision 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 7$ 

which God has condescended to make, both here and hereafter, 
for them that love him; with the great and expensive prepa- 
ration. To have a just idea of the preparation, we must take 
a view of the cost. How dearly purchased! even at the amazing 
expense of the precious blood of Christ, which is of more worth 
than a thousand worlds, or millions of gold and silver. But I 
must not mangle and deform this sermon by attempting to de- 
scribe it. Lord, write it upon the tablet of my heart! and let 
it encourage, and strengthen, and quicken me, so that I may 
go on my way rejoicing." 

Wednesday. — ** Much engaged with friends; unwell in 
body; and fatigued in mind. When shall I be so happy as to 
get spiritual good out of every rising occurrence? Oh for 
retirement and quiet, which has now so long been inter- 
rupted! 

" Heard Mr. C. at Long-Acre, from 1 Kings xix. 19, 20. 
4 So he departed thence, and found Elisha the son of Shaphat, 
who was ploughing with twelve yoke of oxen before him, and 
he with the twelfth, and Elijah passed by him, and cast his 
mantle upon him,' (which was customary in those days as a 
sign of love, protection, or favour.) This discourse tended to 
prove that one duty is not to be set up on the ruins of another. 
We are to be diligent in our calling, yet fervent in spirit, serving 
the Lord. My soul was delighted and enriched! Lord, ingraft 
it inwardly in my heart! 

Thursday. — " Still greatly tried with my servants — tempted 
to impatience and peevishness. Oh when shall I be filled with 
the fruits of the Spirit, love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentle- 
ness, goodness, faith, meekness! Shame belongs to me this 
day. Lord, in mercy sprinkle clean water upon me, and I shall 
be cleansed! 

" The more we are surrounded and encumbered with cares 
and difficulties, the oftener should we endeavour to break away, 
and retire into the spirit of meditation and prayer." 

Friday. — " Still engaged with friends and visiters. Very 
unwell in body; my mind stupid and uncomfortable; much op- 
pressed by domestic cares and sorrows. 

" Oh that I could more attend to the apostle's admonition, 
* Add to your knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, pa- 
tience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness brotherly 
kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity, or love.' 

" 4 Christian temperance,' says Mr. Wesley, « extends to all 
things, inward as well as outward; to the due government of 



80 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

every thought and affection. Spur godliness, so called, is of 
the devil. Of true Christian godliness it may be said, 

" ' Mild, sweet, serene, and tender in her mood, 

Nor grave from sternness, nor from lightness free; 
Against example resolutely good, 

Fervent in zeal, and warm in charity.' " 

Saturday. — " Much engaged in domestic matters; but little 
time for retirement; some few comfortable seasons. Felt a 
want of patience with A. C. because of her instability; but was 
soon enabled to recollect what a predominant feature that for- 
merly was in my own character. I have only to think of my own 
innumerable failings, and then I cannot be uncharitable to those 
of others. 

" Mr. C. remarked lately, 

" ' The danger of too much solitude, is, lest the mind, deep- 
ly and religiously impressed, should mistake the workings of the 
imagination for the teaching of the Spirit. See the mistakes 
concerning abstraction in some of the mystics.' 

" ' Lord, let me be changed into thine image and likeness,' 
is a comprehensive prayer; and a prayer, my lips, (and, I trust, 
my heart) often utler. But what does it mean? Am I to ob- 
tain the image of Christ by falling into a, perhaps favoured, si- 
lent contemplation, as if I had nothing to do but wait in passive, 
(well if not indolent.) expectation of an effect to be produced 
by some sudden, resistless visitation from heaven; some mys- 
tical influence, working with all the omnipotence of a charm, 
on my passive heart? have I nothing to do but wait silently, 
and without co-operation? Is not this the way of the mystics? 
A way, which may, perhaps? be good as far as it goes; but 
stopping short with apart, instead of combining a whole. What 
then is to be added? To have the image of Christ, is practi- 
cally to say, in our measure, as he said, « I came not to do 
mine own will, but the will of him that sent me.' It is, when 
an occasion of self-denial, and taking up our cross is present- 
ed, — to take up our cross, and to be self-denying. It is, in the 
very midst of contradiction and reviling, to be meek and lowly, 
and forgiving, as he was. It is, to disregard all earthly splen- 
dour, either of riches, or talent, and to be l poor in spirit.' It 
is, to have the graces of the Spirit in exercise. Alas! I am 
ashamed; 'If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, O Lord, 
who shall stand?' Surely, I need the furnace to be seven 
times heated, before my corrupt heart is sanctified, and cast 
into the mould of the Gospel," 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 81 

Wednesday. — "Heard Mr. C. at Long-Acre, from 2 Kings 
ii. 9, 10. 'And it came to pass when they were gone over, 
that Elijah said unto Elisha, Ask what I shall do for thee, be- 
fore I be taken away from thee. And Elisha said, I pray thee, 
let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me. And he said, 
Thou hast asked a hard thing; nevertheless, if thou see me 
when I am taken away from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but 
if not, it shall not be so.' 

"Mr. C. remarked, — 

" ' The Christian should be meeting God daily in retirement, 
and attending daily to the duties of religion. You see here, 
that though Elijah knew he was to be taken up to heaven that 
day, he did not set it apart for any particular acts of devotion. 
Some would have said, that when such a great change as from 
earth to heaven was to take place, the whole day, at least, 
should have been set apart for prayer: that when God did 
come, he should have found the prophet on his knees. But 
the best way of being prepared to meet God, is by a continual 
practice of religion, and an uninterrupted adherence to his 
commands; and then we shall be always ready. You are not 
to shut yourselves up in a monastery, to become hermits, to be 
always going upon the mount; but your heart and life, in every 
situation, in every occupation, is to be devoted to God, 

" ■ Ask what I shall do for thee,' &c, and Elisha said, 'let 
a double portion of thy spirit be upon me.' Here is a noble 
request. He did not ask for fame, riches, or honour. ' And 
Elijah said, Thou hast asked a hard thing.' By this expres- 
sion must be understood a great thing: as if he had said, thou 
hast not made a trilling request, but hast asked nobly, largely; 
and it is what I cannot promise, because I cannot give it thee; 
it must come from God. I did not give it to myself; therefore I 
can only pray that thou mayest have it. But this shall be a 
sign, — If thou see me when I am taken away, it shall be so. 
As if he had said, if God give thee the strength to look upon 
this bright vision, if it please him to open thine eyes to see me 
go away; — it will please him also to give thee thy petition: but 
if thou see me not, it shall not be so. If it is not the will of 
God that thou shouldst have it, he will not enable thee to see 
me. 

" ' Hence we may learn, that every thing cometh from God. 
Even this great prophet, who was so peculiarly honoured of 
God, could not make Elisha any promise as from himself. 
No more can the ministers of the Gospel bestow any thing on 



82 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

the hearers, of themselves. We can warn; we can declare to 
you the glorious mysteries of the Gospel; we can point out 
the way; we can pray for you; but we can do no more; the 
rest must come from God. It is he who must work in you to 
will and to do of his own good pleasure. O then be like Eli- 
sha; seek the blessing. It is remarkable that Elijah three 
times desired Elisha to stay behind; but he had made up his 
mind; he was resolved to be profited by this glorious example 
to the last. He resolutely refused to leave him; — 'As the 
Lord liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee.' Let 
me recommend the same spirit to you, my brethren. Be reso- 
lute in keeping close to God, — close to his people. When 
temptations and difficulties come upon you, still, like Elisha, 
be not persuaded to stay behind. The world will entice you; 
— your ungodly friends may laugh at you; — your own evil 
heart will dispose you to stay from God, and from his house; 
but still say, like Elisha, I will not leave thee. I will seek 
God's Holy Spirit. And remember, that for your encourage- 
ment, you have a sure promise: • He will give his Holy Spirit 
to them that ask it.' " 

March 10. — " All the last week I have been confined to my 
room by severe illness. But I desire not to be careful about 
my bodily sufferings; it matters not, so that my Saviour is 
with me; His presence is better than ease, better than life it- 
self. 

" { Welcome weariness and pain, 
Pledges of relief and ease! 
Loss of strength to me is gain, 
Let my wretched days decrease! 
All my days shall soon be past, 
Pain and grief shall bring the last!' " 

April 16. Mem. — " Forgetfulness will always be a cause of 
chastisement. So I have found it this day in a painful lesson. 
I would however pray more earnestly to be strengthened and 
confirmed in my hold of Christ, that he would in mercy keep 
my faith from being shaken. I have sustained much loss 
through unwatchfulness. 'In the multitude of words there 
wanteth not sin; but he that refraineth his lips is wise.' I 
would desire to look back upon what is past and inquire, ' have 
I not sometimes trusted too much to my own faith, and clear- 
ness of evidence, rather than to Christ, who is the same, yes- 
terday, to-day, and for ever?' Let me examine my own heart 
more humbly upon this point; and watch more unto prayer. I 
am yet in an enemy's land, and know not what changes I shall 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 83 

meet with before my warfare is over. Let not him that gircleth 
on his harness boast himself as he that putteth it off." 

About this period Mrs. Hawkes left Holloway for a short 
time, in order to make her annual visit to her relatives at Broad 
Marston, and its vicinity. It appears that her health had pre- 
viously been very delicate, and her spirits particularly weak: 
— which may account for her feeling much exhausted by a 
journey of above a hundred miles. 

Monday, Jlpril 28, 1794. Broad Marston. — " After much 
fatigue, and many fears, I arrived here this evening. * Set a 
watch, O Lord, before my mouth; keep the door of my lips.' 
Let me remember that wisdom shows itself in speaking just 
enough, and not too much, and in proper time. May simpli- 
city and sincerity guide my speech!" 

* * * # * ' * 

Sunday, May 4. — " * There is a river the streams whereof 
shall make glad the city of God.' 

" ' A man shall be as a hiding-place from the wind, and a 

covert from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place.' 

* * * * * # 

41 * Unto thee, O Lord, do I lift up mine eyes. Thy faithful- 
ness is unto all generations.' " 

Wednesday 7. — " Very ill, and in much pain: a body of sin 
and death, with an oppressed mind, makes me groan, being 
burdened. God be merciful to me a sinner! 'Thou desiredst 
not sacrifice, else would I give it thee; ' thou delightest not in 
burnt offerings. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a 
broken and contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.'" 

Sunday, 11 . — " ' My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the 
courts of the Lord.' " 

****** 

" ' Should not the shepherds feed the flocks?' ' Am I a God 
at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God afar off?' " 

The connexion and application of these texts are written in 
obscure short hand. But the feelings of the writer, at this 
time deprived of her usual spiritual privileges, are clearly 
evinced, and will be farther illustrated by the concluding sen- 
tence. 

" I do indeed mourn for the want of my usual privileges. 
But may not this be partly a device of the enemy to prevent 
me from getting all the good I can in my present circumstances? 
' Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation,' is a text J need 
constantly to keep in mind." 



84 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Mrs. Hawkes intending, before her return to Holloway, to 
visit Birmingham, writes to Mrs. Jones as follows; 

" I hope soon to gratify my longing desire to enjoy a little 
of the society of one of the kindest and best sisters that ever 
fell to the favoured lot of any body in this world; given me 
through the great goodness of that gracious God and Father, 
who whenever he afflicts, exhibits his tender mercy by the mi- 
tigation of every stroke. . I must ever acknowledge with grati- 
tude and deep humiliation, that he not only has never dealt 
with me as my iniquities deserve; but that he has in various 
instances, showed me great loving kindness; and satisfied my 
mouth with good things, — in spiritual things, good beyond all 
calculation! 

" I have felt much earnestness to-day in prayer respecting 
our meeting; that we may both of us follow the openings of 
Providence, and that our way may be made clear. I was much 
struck, some time since, with an observation of Mr. C's. — He 
remarked, ' If we had faith we should be less perplexed in 
many cases than we are; for our path might be made much 
more plain.' I trust if good is designed by our seeing each 
other, it will be brought about. I cannot feel willing that this 
summer should pass without the desire of my heart being ac- 
complished. In the present, as well as in a thousand other 
instances, I fear I cannot come up to the example you set 
me, of giving up my own will respecting it. But I can in this, 
as in other cases, beg that my heavenly Father will not suffer 
me to have the thing I long for, if it is not his will. I often 
rejoice that I am in the hands of One, that will not indulge me 
to my hurt; and I trust that, through grace, I can acknow- 
ledge Him good in what he denies, as well as in what he gives, 
My heart has of late been much taken up in contemplating 
the love of God in Christ; and greatly does it triumph and re- 
joice therein. My views have been enlarged on the subject, 
by two or three sermons on the Canticles, in which Mr. C. so 
delightfully, and so spiritually, opened the character of God, 
as a God of love, He says, believers are too narrow in their 
thoughts, and are apt to forget this Divine attribute; and thus 
God is greatly dishonoured. Seeing him in Christ, we should 
see nothing but a God of love, who is pleased in the prosperity 
of his servants. Ah! the soul-reviving sight makes me long 
for stronger faith to comprehend more of that love of which I 
yet have but a glimmering view. My desire is to be entirely 
.engaged in the pursuit after the knowledge of God and myself. 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1798. 85 

It seems to me that both should go together; that holy joy 
should be tempered by deep humiliation; and that deep humi- 
liation should find support in holy joy. When the heart has 
this joy, it prays with comfort: it reads the Bible as a rich heir 
reads over the will of his father, which puts him in the posses- 
sion of his wealth. As he reads it over, he realizes the thought, 

* this is mine, and that is mine.' So the believer, as he goes 
over the Scriptures, says, * all is mine.' Pray for me, that I 
may be able to say this more and more." 

Shortly after, Mrs. Hawkes went to Birmingham, and during 
her stay there, she made a visit to Mrs. Fletcher, widow of the 
Rev. J. Fletcher, of Madeley. 

The following memorandum gives some particulars of this 
meeting. 

Thursday, May 15, 1794. — " Mrs. Jones and myself set 
out for Madeley. We had a pleasant drive, but lost much 
time on the road, for which we suffered. We reached the 
house of that honourable Christian, Mrs. Fletcher, about five 
o'clock. My spirit was awed and humbled, not only by the 
noble character of Mrs. F., but by the recollection of the sacred 
roof under which I was. I would gladly have taken my seat 
at the threshold of the door, for I felt unworthy to advance any 
farther. But I was soon made to forget my wretched self, my 
attention being turned to better subjects. While in converse 
with Mrs. Fletcher, I felt that sacred influence which I desire 
ever to feel. Glory be to our adorable Saviour, he conde- 
scended to be present with us; and my soul found it a refresh- 
ing season. Here indeed the Sun of Righteousness has arisen, 
and seems to shine continually. Here the Lord giveth rain in 
its season, and the souls of the inhabitants are like a well-wa- 
tered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. 
Here is a Christian indeed. Alas! what am I? what have I 
been doing? Surely no more than slumbering, creeping, drag- 
ging on in my heavenly journey. Lord, in mercy speak unto 
me, that I may go forward; and let me run the race set before 
me. 

14 The first remark Mrs. Fletcher made, was on the short- 
ness of her breath, occasioned by a complaint from which she 
had long suffered. With an animated countenance she said, 

* She often thought death could not be far distant. Some time 
since,' she added, * I had a dangerous illness, which my friends 
expected would carry me off: and I began to rejoice in the be- 
lief that it was my Lord's will I should speedily join my dear 
friends in heaven. But my disorder taking an unexpected 

8 



86 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

turn, I perceived my time of release was not to be yet, but 
that God would have me live a little longer; and blessed be 
his name, I found I had no choice; 1 could equally embrace 
his will either for life or death. I felt the will of my God like 
unto a soft pillow, upon which I could lie down, and find rest 
and safety in all circumstances. Oh, it is a blessed thing to 
sink into the will of God in all things! Absolute resignation 
to the Divine will, baffles a thousand temptations; and confi- 
dence in our Saviour, carries us sweetly through a thousand 
trials. I find it good to be in the balance, awfully weighed every 
day, for life or death.' 

" She then gave us a wonderful and pleasing account of the 
Rev. Melville Home, and read a letter with a history of his 
voyage to the New Settlement — the storms and dangers he 
and his wife encountered, and how astonishingly they were 
preserved from any thing like repining, or questioning the 
goodness and mercy of God, or his own call of duty in the 
course he was taking, notwithstanding the opposition he expe- 
rienced. They had both given themselves up for lost, expect- 
ing the next returning billow to have sunk the ship; and they 
were waiting and looking for death, not only with composure, 
but in a spirit of rejoicing: a strong evidence of great faith, 
especially when all the circumstances were considered. * Who 
is among you that feareth the Lord, that cbeyeth the voice of 
his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light? Let 
him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God.'- — 
Mrs. F. remarked, ' Then is faith the strongest, when it can 
lay hold on God at the time every thing seems to go against 
us; when the way is hedged up with thorns, or, as Habakkuk 
expresses it, « Although the fig-tree shall not blossom.' Lord, 
increase my faith! 

" Speaking of the diseases of my own heart, she replied, 
* Come to Jesus!' adding, * I feel sometimes as though all I 
had to say to every body was, Come to Jesus! don't be kept 
back; if you feel you have done amiss, and have received 
wounds, where can you go but to Jesus? He has every thing 
to give that you can want. In every circumstance, in every 
situation, come freely to your Saviour!' But my treacherous 
memory will not retain the encouraging, inviting, persuasive 
expressions she here made use of. O Thou, who alone teach- 
est to profit, write them upon my heart, and bring them to my 
remembrance when they will be most useful. 

" After our dear Mrs. Fletcher had prayed with us, we part- 
ed. Three such hours I have not spent for a long season. 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 87 

I esteem this interview as one of the choicest favours. Oh 
that I may be the better for it! 

41 Among other things she related a dream which had been 
made useful to one who had grown negligent and slothful in 
the ways of God.* 

" Went to the Dale to sleep. A most beautiful and enchant- 
ing place, abounding with the wonders of nature; but no sight 
in this world can be half so animating and astonishing, or so 
beautiful, as that of a true Christian — a new creature — an image 
of him in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed; a proof 
of what Divine grace can do." 

Holloway, May 17, 1794. — " Returned to town, accompa- 
nied by my dear sister Jones. ' Bless the Lord, O my soul, 
and forget not all his benefits: who forgiveth all thine iniqui- 
ties, who healeth all thy diseases; who redeemeth thy life from 
destruction; who crowneth thee with loving-kindness and ten- 
der mercies.' " 

Sunday, 18. — "Went with Mrs. Jones to hear Mr. Scott, 
who preached from Acts xx. 24. Under his discourse, my 
mind was strengthened, enlivened, calmed, and comforted." 

Saturday, 24. — " Mrs. Jones left me. The loss of her so- 
ciety makes me feel an aching void which no one can fill. Her 
kindness and sympathy were so cheering, and her Christian con- 
verse so animating. Lord, enable me to look to thee! Let me 
ever rejoice in the security of thy friendship. Enable me to 
walk with thee; and O, do thou graciously walk with me; not 
only when thou makest thy sun to shine on my path, but when 
the storms beat hard." 

Sunday, May 25.—" Heard Mr. C. from 2 Cor. i. 9. ' But 
we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not 
trust in ourselves, but in God who raiseth the dead.' 

" ' To have this truth brought home to the heart, to feel there 
is no help in man — ' Cursed is the man that trusteth in man ' — 
and that health, strength, and wealth are in themselves but 



* The reader needs scarcely to be reminded, that the word of God is 
the only rule by which to judge of our present state, or future prospects. 
A doctrine, however, suggested, whether it be by the counsel of a friend, 
or a dream of the night, is only so far to be regarded as it agrees with 
the "law and the testimony." The virgins, in the parable, slumbered 
and slept, but having oil in their vessels, they rose and trimmed them, 
though it was midnight. Such is the earnest and lively preparation for 
eternity to which a bed of sickness, or any other rousing consideration, is 
sometimes, under the influence of Divine grace, rendered subservient. 



88 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

vanity; to feel every moment, that there is in every thing a 
sentence of death, is a lesson not learnt in a day. 

" There needs many a stroke to detach us from such props 
as God declares will break down; and to teach us effectually 
not to trust in ourselves, nor in others, but in God, who is a 
faithful, promise-keeping God; to teach us, that when there is 
no truth nor goodness in man, there is all in God, in whom we 
may put our whole trust. Thus did Abraham, when he was 
called to slay Isaac. 

" The poet, and the mourner, acknowledge the sentence, and 
then think no more about it; but the Christian has a sanctified 
teaching of it; he learns it practically. God takes his pro- 
perty, his faculties, or what he holds dear, and by it he says, 
look away from all to me; hear my voice, which is the voice 
of a Father, calling you to trust where alone you cannot be 
disappointed. 

" God teaches us we have death within and without. He 
writes upon all, < Dead, dead, dead.' He will seem sometimes 
to press us almost beyond measure, and bring us to our wits' 
end; and this is to make religion something more than mere 
talk; and also to destroy our self-confidence, the greatest of all 
idols. 

" When a Christian begins to forget his profession, God will 
come in some providential dispensation, saying, « Get thee 
out;' a sentence of death is past, there is nothing here to rest 
upon; look higher than earth. God knows that is best for a 
man which is best for his soul, and which shall profit him ages 
hence. 

" We should consider, if we are under any painful dispensa- 
tion, that it may be in answer to our own prayers; we have 
been asking of God that we may be pilgrims indeed; and he 
has answered us by giving us ' not so much as to set the sole 
of our foot upon.' 

" While there is a sentence of death on the one hand, the 
Devil would bring a sentence of despair on the other; but the 
believer has still a lively hope in Christ Jesus; he has got the 
prison doors open, and the king's hand signed to his pardon; 
and his trust is ' in God that raiseth the dead.' 

" A Christian does not recoil and sink into melancholy, be- 
cause he sees and feels the sentence of death on every side; 
for he is taught by faith to hear the proclamation of the Gospel, 
and to close in with it. He says, ' He hath made with me an 
everlasting covenant, ordered in all things, and sure; for this 
is all my salvation, and all my desire.' 



CHAP. III.-— FROM A. D. 1790 to 1796. 89 

" ' God deals with us by dispensations; and whatever is in 
the world, the family, the church, or in our own experience, is 
to be found in the Bible beforehand. God's chastisements dif- 
fer from his judgments; as how severe soever they may be, 
still a believer, if he looks closely, will find mercy mixed with 
every stroke. It is « in measure;' when he sendeth it forth, he 
* debateth with it.' He does not send afflictions by accident, nor 
in passion. It is the dealing of a perfect being, contending with 
the heart, and telling us, He is a holy and jealous God; that 
he trieth the reins; and that though we may think all is very 
well, and we are safe, and there is nothing amiss, yet his pure 
eye discovers much that lies latent in the soul, and it must be 
brought out. An east wind must blow either upon the pro- 
perty, upon the family, or upon some beloved object; and the 
fruit of it is to ' take away sin.' We must be taught that there 
is a sentence of death and learn to live to God.' " 

Soon after Mrs. Hawkes returned to Holloway, a dispensa- 
tion opened upon her, to which her affectionate heart was pe- 
culiarly prepared to respond. It was one effect of her personal 
sorrows, under Divine grace, to produce in her a tender sym- 
pathy with all the sons and daughters of affliction; a sympa- 
thy which was particularly drawn out in her intercourse' with 
the family of the Rev. R. Cecil. The acquaintance between 
Mrs. Hawkes and Mrs. Cecil, had now grown into an unre- 
served and intimate friendship; and in the bonds of Christian 
love they were so united, that one member could neither suffer 
nor rejoice without the other. It may, therefore, easily be con- 
ceived how deeply Mrs. Hawkes must have felt the sudden and 
alarming illness with which Mrs. Cecil was at this time vi- 
sited; especially as this stroke followed almost immediately 
upon another — the death of a beloved child in that family — a 
boy of four years old, of great; interest and promise. A reference 
to Mrs. Hawkes' diary will best show, how ready she was on 
this occasion, to comply with that Scripture precept, * weep 
with them that weep.' 

Wednesday, May 28, 1794. — " Another painful visitation in 
the house of the man of God! What a solemn season! Af- 
fliction seems to come upon affliction. All my sorrowful sym- 
pathies are called out to the uttermost. O Thou, who, as a 
father pitiest thy children, inspire and hear prayer on this oc- 
casion! ' let the sighing of the prisoner come before thee; 
according to the greatness of thy power, preserve thou those 
that are appointed to die!' " 

Thursday, May 29.—-" As cold water is to a thirsty soul, so 
8* 



90 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

is good news to an anxious mind. * If ye shall ask any thing 
in my name, I will do it.' " 

Friday, May 30. — " Clouds return again! Doleful tidings 
from Little James Street! Tears are my meat and drink; 
wherever I go, I seem to carry the dear sufferer in my arms, 
crying, Lord, visit her with thy healing power. * Affliction 
cometh not forth of the dust, neither doth trouble spring out of 
the ground.' * The Lord doth not willingly afflict.' While 
this cloud lasts, I will get me upon my watch tower; I will 
also entreat that he would awake during the storm, and say, 
* Peace, be still;' for at his mighty word of power, the winds 
and waves shall obey." 

The same day, Mrs. Hawkes received the following note 
from Mr. Cecil: — 

11 Mr. Cecil's kindest regards to Mrs. Hawkes, and hopes he 
can say that Mrs. C. is rather better. Dr. Reynolds and Dr. 
Underwood met last night, and gave him hopes of her recovery; 
but while such alarming symptoms remain, he stands like Jacob, 
4 greatly afraid and distressed for the mother with the children.' 
Thanks be to God, that the grand concern is liable to no such 
change, and that the present is under a perfect and gracious di- 
rection." 

Mrs. Hawkes' diary here furnishes an account of that inter- 
view with Mr. Cecil, the particulars of which were, by her per- 
mission, inserted by the Rev, Josiah Pratt, in his personal cha- 
racter of Mr. Cecil.* 

Saturday, May 31, 1794. — "Venturing to call on Mr. 
Cecil this morning, to inquire after Mrs. Cecil, I found he 
had given orders that no one should see him. But my great 
anxiety for Mrs. C. being well known, I was, as a parti- 
cular favour, admitted into the study, — where I found Mr. 
Cecil sitting over his Bible in great sorrow. He said the 
physicians gave him next to no hope. His tears fell so fast, 
that he could utter only broken sentences. Every look and 
every word was solemnity itself. He said, * Christians do 
well to speak of the grace, love, and goodness of God; but 
we must also remember, he is a holy and a jealous God. 
Judgment must begin at the house of God. This severe 
stroke is only a farther call to me, to arise and shake my- 
self. My hope is still firm in God. He who sends the stroke, 
will bear me up under it; and I have no doubt but if I 

• See Cecil's Works, Vol. I. p. 143. First Edition. 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 To 1796. 91 

saw the whole of what God is doing, I should say, * Let her 
be taken.' Yet, while there is life, I cannot help saying, 
« Spare her another year, that I may be a little prepared for 
her loss.' I know I have higher ground for comfort; but I 
shall deeply feel the taking away of the dying lamp. Her ex- 
cellence as a wife, and a mother, I am obliged to keep out of 
sight, or I should be overwhelmed. All I can do, is to go 
from text to text, as a bird from spray to spray. Our Lord 
said to his disciples, * Where is your faith?' God has given 
her to be my comfort these many years, and shall I not trust 
him for the future? This is only a farther and more expen- 
sive education for the work of the ministry; it is but saying 
more closely, Will you pay the price? If she should die, I 
shall request all my friends never once to mention her name 
to me. I can gather no help from what is called friendly con- 
dolence. Job's friends understood grief better, when they sat 
down and spake not a word." 

Tuesday, June 3. — " Thank God for a ray of hope; still 
many fears; I will cry mightily unto God." 

Wednesday, 4. — "' Hope thou in God,' (see 1 Kings xiii. 
6.) He has only to speak the word, ' I will, be thou whole,' 
and it shall be done. ' Unto Thee lift I up mine eyes, O thou 
that dwellest in the heavens,' — ' Do thou it, for thy name's 
sake.' " 

On this affecting occasion Mrs. Jones wrote to Mrs. Hawkes 
as follows: — 

" Your letter, my dear Sister, informing me of the very dan- 
gerous illness of Mrs. Cecil, has filled me with grief. I am 
distressed for the manof God. No doubt prayer is offered in 
the churches without ceasing. But though the sentence of 
death may be already passed upon her, yet he who raises the 
dead can raise her up again: therefore pray on. May God be 
abundantly gracious to them both, and cause his loving-kind- 
ness to appear on their behalf. But if her release is at hand, 
let us turn our eyes to the brighter side, and view her received 
into the mansions of blessedness; exchanging pain and weari- 
ness for glory and immortality! Could we see the glory that 
is revealed when the everlasting doors are opened to admit an 
heir of heaven, our sighs and tears would be changed to hal- 
lelujahs! Yet the sight might, perhaps, be too strong for us 
in this state of probation. What views had good Mr. Fletcher, 
when, in his last moments, he called out to those about him, 
* Shout, shout — I want to hear you shout that 'God is love.' " 



92 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" I cannot fear for the man of God, whose loss, however, will 
be unspeakably heavy. No, the Lord will strengthen him 
that he faint not. The grace of submission to providential dis- 
pensations, is exclusively the gift of God. When the mighty 
power of faith turns our eyes from the things that are seen to 
the things that are not seen, we can trust God for ourselves 
and others. Hitherto I have been enabled to trust God more 
for myself than my friends: but I have always found him a 
sustainer in extremity. However this affliction may terminate, 
it will assuredly work for good. In the mean time, we must 
rest on the anchor of hope." 

It pleased God to hear the earnest and united supplications 
which were offered on this occasion, and soon to restore Mrs. 
Cecil to a state of convalescence. Shortly after, Mrs. Hawkes 
received from her beloved invalid friend, the following note, 
which she ever after preserved as an interesting memorial. 

" My dear Sister, and dearest Friend, — I cannot write, and 
therefore I beg Mr. Cecil to put down a few words. I have 
been shaken mightily; yet hope, though but a reed, to be 
stronger when the blast is over. I know it will afford you 
comfort to hear, that the physicians have pronounced me radi- 
cally better to-day. It is impossible for me to express my 
sense of your kindness, and I should certainly accept of what 
you so kindly propose, if it were necessary; and whenever I 
find it is, you shall know. 

" I wish exceedingly to retain the benefit of your prayers; 
but charge you to refrain from oppressing me with your tears. 
And remain, with the tenderest affection, and gratitude, 
Yours in our common Lord, 

J. Cecil." 

On the following Sunday, June 8, 1794, Mr. Cecil preached 
a sermon from Eccles. vii. 2. On the advantages of the 
house of mourning, which may be seen among his printed 
sermons. 

The following passage in Mrs. Hawkes' diary alludes to 
Mrs. Cecil's recovery: — 

Wednesday, 11. — " ' God is the Lord, who has showed us 
light!' « O thou that nearest prayer, unto thee shall- all flesh 
come.' May this occasion confirm my faith in God, as a 
prayer-hearing and answering God. Through all impediments 
and infirmities, may my requests be made known unto God; 
and may every trial, temptation, and difficulty, forward, rather 
than hinder, my application to him." 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 93 

The impressions made on Mr. Cecil's mind by the late visi- 
tation, are thus described in a letter from Mrs. Hawkes to Mrs. 
Jones. 

" I never was more glad to see Mr. Burn. Our beloved pas- 
tor much needed help. I will not attempt to tell you his late 
sorrows, nor his present thankfulness for Mrs. C.'s restoration; 
but I will tell you his weighty ivords, which I pray God, we 
may hide in our hearts, till they shine forth in our lives. 'I 
most particularly request your prayers, that I may profit by 
this season.' I have never before been led to reflections so 
solemn. It is a peculiar time, and I dread lest I should not 
improve it. The enemy comes in like a flood, with a thou- 
sand other things; but in the strength of the Lord I endeavour 
to say, ' Get thee behind me, Satan,' for I have no time now to 
attend to thy malicious inventions. The Lord affords me les- 
sons out of the furnace without being in it. Blessed be God, 
my soul is all ear. May instruction be sealed on my poor fool- 
ish heart. 

" Yesterday evening, Mr. C.'s conversation was truly of a 
kind that I can only express by Scripture phrase — * salted 
with fire.'' ' You see,' said he, ' to what expense I am put to 
be a minister. This is a call from God to preach better, and to 
live better; and if I do not obey it, the furnace will be made 
seven-times hotter. I shall, if I am spared, make a closer at- 
tack upon the conscience of my several congregations than I 
have done. This is to tell me, in a louder voice, that every 
thing is dying around me: it is a pruning time. ' Every branch 
that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more 
fruit.' Our fruit is crude and unripe, so that it scarcely deserves 
the name of fruit, and therefore it must be pruned. A vine, 
by the influence of the sun and rain, will cast out long shoots, 
and presently run over the side of a house: yet the shoots are 
wild, and there will be no fruit good for any thing unless the 
vine is pruned. We are calling for sun and showers, and tell- 
ing God these will be sufficient. We would have this, and 
escape that: but the truth is, God will have more fruit. He 
will give it a finer flavour. He will have it ripe, and there- 
fore we must be pruned; it is God's way and method. The 
devil is very busy with suggestions at such a time as this; but 
he should not be listened to for a moment. Every hard thought 
of God, if it is even looked at, spreads destruction: a stream of 
fire and brimstone from hell is not so destructive as such mis- 
givings.' Here my mind was so overwhelmed that I lost the 



94 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

finishing sentence. May what I did hear, be engraven by the 
finger of God, the Holy Spirit, upon my heart, as upon an ada- 
mant, never to be erased. Mr. C. farther said, * God was 
speaking to him as he was to Jacob, ' Arise, go up to Bethel, 
and dwell there.' He had been hoping for a little rest at this 
and the other period. But God says, « Go up to Bethel.' It 
is not to be had here, but there. He said, ' the stroke being so 
sudden, he was not prepared for it; and therefore the voice out 
of it was to be always ready.' I much fear she is only spared 
for this end, that he may be prepared for her removal: but why 
should I fear? God is all wisdom and love, and will do that 
which is best for all.* 

*'Mr. C. continued to say, 'A Christian will hear the voice 
of God in every thing. If a cold nipping east wind comes and 
cuts off all his fair blossoms, chills every comfort, he enters 
into the design, and says, by this shall mine iniquity be purged: 
and if the east wind be sharp, still ' He stayeth his rough 
wind.' The parent who has a child that must go through a 
painful operation, will entreat the surgeon to invent the easiest 
method for performing it. ' Do not give any more pain than 
you can help consistently with safety.' « Deal gently with the 
young man.' So God saith, ' I will send a keen east wind, 
but not my rough wind: I will put forth a blight upon all his 
pleasant things, but there shall be no storms; that will be too 
much.' No physician ever weighed out the medicine to his 
patient with half as much exactness, and care, as God weighs 
out to us every trial: not one grain too much does he ever per- 
mit to be put into the scale.' But I cannot recollect some of 
the choicest things he said. I only know, that what I heard 
made me tremble; for I am sure there is much iniquity in my 
heart and nature to be purged away; and though I have had a 
cold blighting east wind, yet I fear I must have storms also, be- 
fore I am purified. However, I am in the hands of perfect wis- 
dom and perfect love, and my prayer is, to be made holy 'if by 
any means.'' 

" This deeply experimental discourse shows, in part, what 
the man of God has gained out of this dispensation, which, he 



* It pleased God not only to spare the life of Mrs. Cecil, at this time, 
but also to preserve it for many years afterwards. It was her painful 
lot to witness the dying out of that bright lamp which had illuminated 
herself and others: and during twenty years of widowhood, her only con- 
solation was the hope of joining him in perfect day, whom she so tender- 
ly loved and honoured here below. 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 95 

says, he would not have been without fpr thousands. Indeed, 
it is evident, he has gained great riches by it. All is gold that 
comes to him. He says he cannot attempt to tell me what this 
trying season has brought out, He feels like a man that has 
been arrested and ordered for execution, but who has obtained 
the king's pardon. He does not expect to receive such an in- 
dulgence again: therefore he fixes his eye like a hawk, upon 
♦Be ye ready,' stand ' with your loins girded,' be prepared to 
part with every thing. He lives, he says, upon the faith that 
removes mountains; it is a subject he speaks upon with cau- 
tion; but is a great point with him. He does not know in 
what channel God may convey the answer to prayer: it may 
be in a way very different from what he has expected; with 
that he has nothing to do. Our business is, in every thing, 
great and small, to treat immediately with God; that is, the 
nearest way, and then believe, nothing doubting. 

" You will give me credit when I say, I would not have lost 
all this for any sum of money." 

Mrs. Jones' reply to her sister is both beautiful and highly 
characteristic. She writes — 

" I am truly thankful for the good tidings you have sent me 
of our dear friend. Oh, that all the world knew more of that 
text, ' God is love!' As to the omnipotence, omniscience, and 
omnipresence of God, of these we can only think as ' children,' 
but his love we may contemplate as ' fathers.' We are more 
capable of partaking of this divine attribute than of any other, 
and he in whom the love of God is perfected, 'dwelleth in love.' 
Many men talk of liberality of mind, generous principles, 
largeness of heart, and fine feelings, — but whatever does not 
derive its supplies from this fountain, how pleasant soever, will 
be faithless as a brook, which though, for a time it may cheer 
many, yet in the burning heat and freezing cold, it will fail. — 
Love alone, * never faileth,' It is active as the fire, patient as 
the sun. But the apostle hath spoken of it so fully in 1 Cor. 
xiii., that ever to speak of it after him is a poor attempt. Let 
us use what we have, and ask for more. The best way to in- 
crease in this, and every other grace, is to be more in the exer- 
cise of it. 

" Tell dear Mrs. C, I now think I shall reach the Celestial 
City before her, and when she hears it, I hope she will sing 
hallelujah! 

" I never hear any minister enter so deeply into the subject 
of affliction as Mr. C. It is enough to make one wish for a 



96 MEMOIRS OF mrs! hawkes. 

taste of that cup, which from his hands who composes the 
mixture, produces such enlightening and saving effects. But 
in the idea of suffering, we conceive but little of. the bitter 
which is infused into the draught. If I am not mistaken, 
there is one ingredient in your cup, which appears to me of 
divine bounty; you are highly favoured in having free access 
to so wise a minister, who is able to instruct you in a way 
peculiar to himself in the mysteries of the kingdom. I rejoice 
in all j'our comforts and advantages; it is a common remark, 
that ' Great afflictions are often attended with great favours;' 
which strongly evidences the compassion of Him, who was 
made in the likeness of man, and who is touched with our in- 
firmities. It is an unspeakeable encouragement to know, both 
from his own word and from our own experience, that 'he 
heareth us,' and helpeth us too; for I am sure we should say 
nothing to the purpose if he did not assist our intercessions. 
But he who giveth the Spirit, knoweth what is the mind of the 
Spirit, and answers the yet unformed prayer. We must be- 
lieve that God takes no pleasure in afflicting his children; and 
if it were not to show his mighty power, and all-supporting 
goodness, probably there had been no martyrs. He does, and 
will, amply recompense the instruments of his glory. The 
promises of grace, which lie hidden in the word, are searched 
out in their fulness by suffering subjects. Oh for stronger 
faith to enter into the riches of God, which are laid up for us 
in Christ Jesus!" 

The joy which was felt on account of Mrs. Cecil's recovery, 
was much chastened by the long-continued weakness under 
which she subsequently laboured; and which tended to keep 
alive those deep impressions, which had been produced on the 
mind of Mr, Cecil, This appears marked in the sermons he 
preached at this period, of which Mrs. Hawkes' diary furnishes 
many notices. 

Sunday, — " Heard Mr. C. from Ps, lxi. 2. ' From the end 
of the earth will I cry unto thee, when my heart is over- 
whelmed: lead me to the Rock that is higher than I,' 

'* * This psalm was penned when David was in trouble; and 
we learn from it where to flee when we are in the like circum- 
stances. ' Hear my cry, O God, attend unto my prayer; when 
my heart is overwhelmed,' &c. Here seems an allusion to 
a man drowning—to one sinking in the mighty waters — * All 
thy waves and thy billows are gone over me,' 

41 * All must know, that are arrived at any age, what it is to 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 to 1796. 97 

be overwhelmed with trouble, from one cause or another; either 
from bereavements, or from disappointments in business or 
friendship, from sickness, or from what is far worse than these, 
a wounded spirit; from violent suggestions and temptations of 
Satan, or from inward corruptions, as the Psalmist cries, ' Mine 
iniquities have gone over mine head; as a heavy burden they 
are too heavy for me.' 

44 Man is born to trouble. There is either a wave over your 
head, or there is one coming. Where then is your resource? 
Is it the same as David's? Is your prayer like his, ( Lead me 
to the Rock that is higher than I?' 

" Every idea that conveys comfort and hope, is selected in 
the Bible to hold forth the character of the Redeemer. Isa. 
xxxii. 2. Heb. vii. 25. 

44 The Psalmist prays, ' Lead me to the Rock,' as if he had 
said, I cannot place myself upon it; put me, as thou didst Moses, 
in the cleft of the rock. 

44 A shipwrecked mariner, in the midst of his distress and 
danger, may see a rock very near, which, if he could get upon 
it, would save him from the billows — but he cannot reach it. 
No more can the Christian; therefore he prays, 4 Lead me to 
the Rock;' thou canst place me upon it, though ever so high; 
and when I have attained to it, I shall be lifted above all mine 
enemies; they cannot reach to hurt me. 

44 God takes various methods to lead us to this Rock. lie is 
a God of order, and therefore makes use of means. He sends 
his Holy Spirit to teach a man what he is by nature, a poor, 
fallen, guilty creature, having no hope but in Christ. God 
draws the heart to himself by giving an experimental taste of 
his goodness. 4 Come, taste and see, how gracious the Lord 
is.' 

44 But the Christian sometimes forgets his Rock. He leaves 
the fountain of living waters, and goes to some creature cistern; 
then God makes it an empty one. Hosea ii. 8, 9. 

44 What man cannot teach, God can; and that perhaps se- 
verely in the dispensation, but most mercifully in the end. 
Something more is necessary than merely the discovery of the 
rock, namely, the school of instruction, whereby we are led to 
it. All the children of God are more or less brought through 
the valley of humiliation, and are taught to cry, 4 Hear my 
prayer, O God; from the end of the earth will I cry unto thee. 
Affliction is sent to humble the heart of the sinner; to make 
him teachable; to make him listen to that God who says, 
4 Take my yoke upon you.' Human nature, if left to itself, 
9 



98 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

would, instead of wearing this yoke, trample upon it; as soon 
would the wild ass's colt submit to the reins. But God knows 
how to break the stoutest heart; to subdue the most stubborn 
will; to make the most rebellious wear this yoke, not only with 
quietness, but comfort. 

" We may congratulate the man with whom God will con- 
tend; who is not left to himself like a child without education; 
whom he thus overwhelms to save; whom he teaches to say, 
4 It is good for me that I have been afflicted.' Not that afflic- 
tion, however severe, will do of itself. Cain said, * my pu- 
nishment is greater than I can bear,' but his heart was not soft- 
ened. Pharaoh hardened his heart under all the dreadful judg- 
ments with which he was visited. Afflictions must be sancti- 
fied; then its design will be answered. This it was that made 
Ephraim, who at first was ' like a bullock unaccustomed, to' the 
yoke,' to ' smite upon his thigh.' Jer. xxxu 19. Then it is 
we are taught to fly to the Rock of ages. 

" But God not only leads by painful instruction, but by gra- 
cious influences, * Turn ye to the strong hold, ye prisoners of 
hope.' 

" Instead of trouble leading us from God with murmuring, it 
should lead us to God for mercy. Prayer may be offered in 
the loudest storm. 

lc Times of affliction are often times of rich sentiment. Our 
views of eternal things are enlarged, our value of them height- 
ened, our desires quickened, our resolutions strengthened. The 
world appears in its true colour, temporal concerns become 
less interesting, and all our desire is after God. 

" We should take encouragement from our past deliverances, 
to trust God with all that is to come. David says, ' I will 
abide in thy tabernacle for ever: I will trust in the covert of 
thy wings.' " 

" Grant, O Lord, that I may be enabled, by faith, to cling 
more and more to that blessed, pierced hand, which is stretched 
forth to draw me out of soul-troubled waters; and by it climb 
to the Rock that is higher than I. May I, by dwelling on this 
Rock, have some sweet serenity, and gleams of cheering sun- 
shine, while clouds and tempests are gathering beneath." 

The anxiety which Mrs. Hawkes had lately experienced, 
was followed by considerable exhaustion, and temporary con- 
finement to a sick chamber. The memorandum which occurs 
next in order, (in which she adopts a sentiment from Bishop 
Hall,) besides an indication of mental languor, contains also a 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 99 

trait of Mrs. H.'s character, which must not be passed over in 
silence, namely, her eminent sincerity. Even in an uncon- 
verted state, this quality procured to her general esteem. But 
when it became a sanctified principle, it shone forth with pecu- 
liar lustre. From the beginning of her course to the end, her 
conversation was marked by " simplicity and godly sincerity." 
2 Cor. i. 12. 

Wednesday , June 18, 1794. — " Not so comfortable in mind 
this day as I could wish. One has said, it is good to inure the 
mouth to speaking well; for good speech is very often drawn 
into the affections. But I would fear, that speaking well, with- 
out feeling, were the next way to procure an habitual hypo- 
crisy. Let my good words follow good affections, and not go 
before them." 

Thursday. — " First week of hay-making. How sweet the 
sight from the windows of my secret chamber, w r here I am this 
day a prisoner, from illness. Yet though here solitary and un- 
supported, and oppressed by sorrows unknown and undivided, 
I am not without joyful expectation. There is one friend who 
loveth at all times: 4 A brother born for adversity.' The help 
of the helpless; the hope of the hopeless; the health of the 
sick; the strength of the weak; the riches of the poor; the 
peace of the disquieted; the companion of the desolate; the 
friend of the friendless. To Him alone will I call; and He 
will raise me above my fears." 

Saturday. — " This week seems to have been lost through 
weakness of body and stupidity of mind. Truly may 1 say 
with the Psalmist, ' I am a worm and no man:' how soon am 
I pushed down, and my wings clipped. Yet to-day, my spirit 
has been refreshed by a visit from my revered minister, bring- 
ing glad tidings. Let me record, for future use, what my me- 
mory can recall of his invigorating remarks. 

" Mr. C. observed, 

44 We stand every day in need of re-enforcements in order to 
meet every day's exigencies. Danger starts up from every 
quarter; and, therefore, a true Christian will endeavour to be 
found watching. When he considers Samson, David, Peter, 
&c, he will say, ' Lord, help me to watch and pray.' Such a 
man is not only a servant, but a son. He does not wish to se- 
parate the work of Christ from the mind of Christ; he rejoices 
in both. 

44 A Christian should be always on his watch-tower; that is, 
he should live in a state and habit of recollection; by which 
he would be better prepared to encounter whatever trials might 



100 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

come upon him; whereas, if we are off our guard, afflictions 
wear the aspect of judgments.' " 

Quest. — " How far to yield to our bodily infirmities?" 

Jlns. — " ' It is of vast importance to know how far to yield 
to our infirmities; and how to improve them without fainting 
under their burden. 

" ' Thus, if a man becomes blind, he must do what he can, 
he must now turn a wheel. 

" * It is of importance for a man to be shown to himself in 
every point of view. 

" 'Jacob's thigh must halt — 

" 4 Cure of presumption, &c. 

" 'Infirmity shows us the folly of our schemes, though we 
might have thought them essential. 

" * God has a scheme — 

" * We often play with our remedies, and speculate upon 
them; affliction makes us take them. Thus our Bible lies on 
the shelf; affliction makes us take it down. 

" ' Infirmities make us feel for others; besides, the top is 
only kept going while it is whipped.' " 

"One present said, ' I cannot come up to such and such 
views.' Mr. C. replied, 

" ' It is not coming up, but coming down, that we want. 

" « We should learn to rejoice in infirmities. Affliction is the 
post of honour; we should have a confidential reliance in the 
Divine sufficiency to remove all impossibilities. By our bodi- 
ly infirmities and loss of faculties, we are reminded of the ne- 
cessity of redeeming the time; and of making use of our fa- 
culties while we have them: we are also taught, by the loss of 
them, that death is hastening on; and that he has already taken 
an earnest, and will soon call for the rest.' " 

The foregoing remarks seem to have been put down by Mrs. 
Hawkes as memoranda, to recall to her mind the topics of a 
conversation which had interested her. In the present form, 
they are very elliptical; yet to those acquainted with Mr. Ce- 
cil's train of thought, and manner of expression, they may 
suggest some useful hints. Her diary next presents an expe- 
rimental view of the importance of close communion with the 
Saviour. 

July 26. — " * Abide in me.' Conscience tells me that some 
of my late trials have arisen from not sufficiently attending to 
these words of my adorable Master: ' The branch cannot bear 
fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine.' This day has closed 
in deep anguish of spirit, so that my eyes run down with tears. 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 101 

* Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and cry- 
aloud; and he shall hear my voice.' ' For thy Maker is thine 
Husband; the Lord of Hosts is his name.' " 

Sunday, 27.— " Heard Mr. C. from Matt. xiv. 28. 'And 
Peter answered him and said, ' Lord! if it be thou, bid me come 
unto thee on the water.' 

" ' The approach of Christ, not only in his providential, but 
even in his gracious visitations, is sometimes alarming. We 
often fear when some great good awaits us. 

"'True faith, and true love to Christ, will enable the be- 
liever to encounter all difficulties. 

" ' An arduous work requires both a single and a fixed eye. 
Peter's eye was single, but it began to wander; and then he 
began to sink. If we are able in all circumstances to fix our 
eye on Christ, all is well. But if we incline to means and crea- 
tures, we lose our strength and stability. 

" ' While our blessed Lord's command is our warrant in pur- 
suing, so his friendship is our security. 

" ' We must not attempt to move without a call: the most 
zeaious Christian must wait for his order; and then he may 
safely trust himself in the midst of all danger. But we are in 
general too much disposed to stand still when God bids us go 
forward; and to be in too great haste to go forward when Cod 
bids us be still. 

" ' It is in trying paths and transactions, that the strength of 
the believer is increased; and Christ glorified. He is the wise 
man, that knows what to do in difficulties like Peter, " Save, 
Master!" 

" ' Our fears occupy more than our lives; and they are only to 
be banished by fixing the eye of faith upon an Almighty Friend. 
The substance of the Bible is, to turn a sinner's eve to the 
Saviour.' " 

Tuesday, Sept. 16, 1794. — " Mr. Hawkes and myself, with 
our revered minister, set off for Birmingham. We esteem his 
accompanying us a great condescension, and as conferring 
upon us a high honour and privilege. Lord, enable us to im- 
prove it! To have the society and conversation of so wise a 
man, and so godly a minister, for some continuance, is a talent 
committed to us which ought to gain ten talents. 

" My prayer for many weeks, concerning this journey, has 
been, 'If thy presence go not with us, carry us not up hence." 

Sunday, Sept. 21. — " W^ent with Mr. Hawkes, and my de-ar 
sister Jones, to St. Mary's Church. Mr. C. preached from 
Luke xi. 2. ' Thv kingdom come.' 

9* 



102 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" ' When the kingdom of Christ comes into the heart, it makes 
all other things fade away, and become as nothing worth. 

" ' It is one thing to pray in a cold formal manner that the 
kingdom of Christ may come, and another thing to say with 
all the heart, Let it come whatever I suffer — whatever I may 
lose — however I may be persecuted or hated. 

" ' Not the prayers only, but the whole life of a Christian is 
one loud proclamation, ' Let thy kingdom come' — let it pro- 
ceed — let it overcome — let it run and be glorified. The whole 
life of Christ was one continued expression of the same desire: 
Let me lay aside my glory, let me expire on the cross, — So 
' Thy kingdom come.' And the martyrs who in every age 
have suffered in the cause of God, all cried out by their blood, 
' Thy kingdom come.' 

Wednesday, Sept. 24. — " Mr. C. preached at St. Mary's, 
from Ps. Ixxiii. 16, 17. 'When I thought to know this, it 
was too painful for me, until I went into the sanctuary of God, 
then understood 1 their end.' 

" « A Christian is distinguished from other men, inasmuch as 
he lives under a divine influence, He is a traveller on a jour- 
ney, and like all other travellers, he makes observations, that is, 
spiritual memoirs, as he passes along, See Deut, viii. 2. 

" ' The sanctuary of God to the spiritual man is the porch of 
the eternal world — the very confines of heaven. It is here he 
receives the enlivening rays of the Sun of Righteousness; and 
he is as sure that it imparts light and heat and growth to his 
soul, as the natural sun does to the earth. It is here he meets 
Christ himself, and 'sits down under his shadow with great 
delight,' It is here the enchantment of the world is broken. 
The light of the sanctuary is a glorious light. 

" ' Some objects can only be properly viewed in certain places 
and situations. There is a certain point, (as the artists ex- 
press it,) where things may be best seen. If we would have 
a true view of spiritual objects, we must view them in the 
sanctuary. Whatever things appear to be in the sanctuary, 
that they are really. It is there the royal balance is kept; 
and the true touchstone is to be found. It is there we must 
weigh our present pursuits and our beloved idols, if we would 
know their value and their vanity, 

" ' When we are in the bustle of the world, the awful judg- 
ments of God are heard without attention: but when we are led 
into the sanctuary, and there hear His ' still small voice,' ex- 
plaining his judgments, then His voice is heard to purpose, 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 103 

* Then understood I their end, how thou didst set them in slip- 
pery places.' 

" ' How is it that men pursue human science? they retire 
from noise and whatever would distract their attention. Reli- 
gion is a holy science, which deserves and calls for, all our la- 
bour and assiduity; and if we find it ' painful,' it is because 
of our ignorance and infirmity; and because we have not learned 
the first rudiments. But there is no cause for discourage- 
ment; God offers us his Holy Spirit; offers us his help to en- 
able us both to learn and understand the lessons of his sanc- 
tuary. 

" ' The true Christian wants no new thing: but he wants in 
his heart and mind to comprehend the love of God. He wants 
to have the influence of the world lessened, and the things of 
eternity brought forward. 

" ' Where is the man who is not perpetually inclined to judge 
by appearances? ' I saw the ungodly in such prosperity.' 
Elijah must be led into the Mount, (see 1 Kings xix.) and the 
Psalmist into the sanctuary, to understand what they met with 
in the world. 

" ' It is one use of the ordinances of God to assist the spiritual 
worshipper to discern all things aright; to rectify the mind; and 
when the heart would ask, ' Is not this desirable?' a man must 
go into the sanctuary before he makes an answer, or else he 
will answer like a fool. ' So foolish was I, and ignorant: I was 
as a beast before thee.' 

" ' A man may feel as a philosopher, the vanity of passing 
things; but they never appear so strongly as when contrast- 
ed with spiritual: nor will he ever give them up with all his 
heart, and wander about « in sheep-skins and goat-skins; be- 
ing destitute, afflicted, tormented;' till he enters into the sanc- 
tuary, and sees the King in his beauty. Then his idols will 
be given to the moles and to the bats; for he has beheld a light 
which has outshone all others; and his cry is, ' O God, thou 
art my God, early will I seek thee. My soul thirsteth for thee, 
to see thy power and glory, so as I have seen thee in the sanc- 
tuary.' 

" ' If we have seen any thing in the glory and beauty of 
Christ in the present sanctuary, and are thirsting for a more 
full discovery, let us take it as a sure earnest of obtaining it: 
for God never raises expectations to disappoint them. Our care 
should be to keep close to God, and to pray that he would keep 
fresh upon our minds the views of the eternal world. Let us 
look forward to the end of our journey: we are travellers, and 



104 MEMOIRS OF" MRS. HaWKES^ 

cannot expect to have all sunshine, or that our way should be 
strewed with flowers. But, as the traveller who is longing to 
get .to his home, puts up with the inconveniences of the way, 
— knowing that he is only passing along, so should a Christian 
be undismayed by difficulties, knowing he shall shortly be 
through them. 

" ' The Bible and the Ordinances are refreshments by the 
Way; in the use of which, God will strengthen and comfort us.' 

" My mind has been deeply affected this day. Blessed be 
God, the word preached has been attended with power. O 
that it may sink deep into my heart! I much want close soul- 
searching truths, and a deeper solemnity of spirit. I have 
lived too mnch out of myself, and not sufficiently marked the 
inward motions. I seem only to be -swimming upon the sur- 
face of religion; but I would fain dive into its depths. I have 
stood too much in the outward courts. Lord, give me more 
abundant entrance into the Holy of Holies, through the blood 
of Jesus. Let no cloud intercept the rays of the Sun of Right- 
eousness. Let my heart be a tablet for the finger of the Holy 
Spirit to write upon; make me ever prompt and ready for thy 
service; make me quick to hear thy voice, so as to obey, and 
may all my affections and actions be at unity. Make me to 
have a zeal and concern for thy glory; and may my heart 
shrink at the slightest approach of sin. May I be enabled to 
weigh every thing in the balance of the sanctuary." 

Saturday, Sept. 27. — " To-day, our honoured minister, Mrs. 
Jones, and myself drove to Dudley. May this dark and bar- 
ren town listen to, and receive the word of salvation which will 
be so faithfully preached to-morrow. I have many anxieties 
on my mind; but the Lord is my God; and why should I be 
afraid? he can make crooked things straight." 

Sunday, 28. — " Mr. C. preached at the Old Church in the 
morning, from Mark viii. 30. ' For what shall it profit a man, 
if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or 
what shall a man give m exchange for his soul?' A solemn 
and awakening discourse, suited to the place and people. Mr. 
C remarked, — 

" * The soul is the master-piece of God's works; and its value 
may be best estimated by the price paid to redeem it; infinite 
prospects are set before it — ' What then shall it profit a man 
if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?' 

" « The folly of a man does not consist in any particular er- 
rors of sentiment or doctrine; he mistakes at the very threshold; 
he is placing the world before heaven; time before eternity; ne- 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 105 

gleets his soul for worldly possessions; pulls down his barns 
and builds greater, forgetting that his soul is required of him. 

" ' If any one were to put a piece of money into the hand of 
a poor creature drowning, would it not be a mockery and a 
cruelty? Would he not lift his dying eyes and say, Give me 
a hand, and lift me out of this state of danger; but as to giving 
me money, it is only to mock my misery. 

" 'The danger of losing the soul is very extensive: men place 
themselves in such situations as daily expose them to such a 
loss.' 

" In the afternoon Mr. C. preached at the New Church, on 
the conversion of Lydia; from Acts xvi. 13 — 15. The fol- 
lowing are some of his remarks on the passage: — 

" ' The transactions that are carried on between heaven and 
earth make no figure in history; what passes in the cabinet 
draws universal attention, and makes no small noise in the 
world; but what God is doing is unnoticed and disregarded. 

" ' The heart being opened, is spoken of as an extraordinary 
case. The heart of man is not always shut against sober ad- 
vice — against moral doctrine — against outward decency- — or 
against the fashions, customs, and pleasures of the world: but 
the Bible informs us, that it is shut against God and his Gos- 
pel. « The god of this world hath blinded the eyes of them 
which believe not, lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, 
who is the image of God, should shine upon them.' The 
heart of the natural man is shut up in unbelief — blinded by 
prejudice — deadened by carelessness — and chained by pleasure; 
and the opening, softening, and enlightening of such a heart, 
is the great promise made to us in the Scriptures. See Deut. 
xxx. 6, and Ezek. xi. 19. Lydia was a conscientious charac- 
ter before she was a converted one. She observed the Sabbath; 
she used the means of grace; she knew that she was respon- 
sible; and she determines to join herself to a few mean de- 
spised people by the river-side, declaring thereby, however 
against the public custom it might be, she would serve the 
Lord; and from a conscientious character, she became a con- 
verted one; so true it is, that 'If any man will do his will, he 
shall know of the doctrine.' 

" Lydia was not only a converted hearer, but an exemplary 
professor. She not only received the Gospel of Christ, but 
she adorned it in all things. " She attended to the things that 
were spoken of Paul." She found the subject grand, worthy 
all her attention; she laid up in her heart the truths he pro- 
claimed; and what those truths were, may be gathered from 
his Epistles. She feels their excellency, and remains fixed 



106 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

and penetrated with them: she set her public seal to them by 
being baptized into the same faith, and was obedient thereto, 

" ' Every man should take heed and look within. lie should 
hear what his conscience says, on the great matter of religion, 
mid follow it. No man trifles with his conscience but, sooner 
or later, it will be revenged of him. 

" ' We should learn to look upward to God that opens the 
heart. * He openeth and no man shutteth.' It is more easy 
to convince man of his wants than of his remedy. Many feel 
the miseries sin has brought upon them; but how few flee for 
refuge to the only hope set before them! 

" ' The conversion of the soul to God is only one continued 
proof to us that he is still working by his spirit now as really 
as in the apostles' days. And it farther shows that true reli- 
gion is the same to the end of the world; that Christ is the 
same yesterday, to-day, and for ever; that He is risen from the 
dead, and that mighty things are done through his name. 

" ' Did Christians live more in the practice of ' Looking to 
Jesus;' they would see ' Satan falling as lightning from hea- 
ven.' Jesus Christ has • the keys of the house of David.' 

" If the Lord has opened our hearts, it is that we should 
show forth his praise. See Luke viii. He whose name was 
Legion, after he had been healed, besought Jesus that he might 
be with him. But Jesus sent him away, saying, ' Return to 
thine house, and show what great things the Lord hath done 
unto thee.' Go and be a monument of the grace of God, and 
live to the glory of God. 

" ' We should look round for such witnesses; and also con- 
sider who is looking round upon us. It is not worth while to 
inquire what ignorant, malicious, people may have to say of us 
while we are serving the Lord: but to serious inquirers, we 
should be careful to show our faith, our love, our obedience.' 

" In the evening we remained at home; the family assem- 
bled, and Mr. C. expounded the 25th chapter of St. Matthew." 

Friday, Oct. 3. — " Spent the day at Sutton, at the Rev. Mr. 
Riland's. Much benefited and delighted by the heavenly con- 
versation of the venerable Mr. Newton. He read and com- 
mented on a passage in the New Testament. He remarked, 
1 There are proper seasons when, like David, we may say to 
those who fear God, ' Come, and I will tell you what he hath 
done for my soul:' but we should be wise and prudent in these 
things. When our Lord was in the Mount with his disciples, 
he charged them, when they came down, to 'tell no man.' 
It might have excited envy in the rest of the disciples, and pride 
in them. The apostle Paul had astonishing visions: but not 



CHAP, III. — -FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796, 107 

a word did he speak, till fourteen years after, when the Corin- 
thians undervalued him, and obliged him to speak of them: 
He says much to prove that he did it, even then, with reluc- 
tance. We should therefore be cautious, when we think that 
God has dealt with us in an extraordinary manner, how we 
speak. * Elizabeth hid herself five months;' that is, retired, 
which was a token of humility; yet the favour she had re- 
ceived was sufficiently known, in proper time, to the glory of 
God. Present impressions of divine love are certainly hum- 
bling. But the direct tendency of gracious consolations in them- 
selves is one thing; what evils they may afterwards occasion in 
the heart, is another. The apostle's exaltation to the third 
heavens could surely have no tendency to make him proud; 
but rather to make him walk in greater self-abasement. Yet 
he needed a thorn in the flesh. Pride is so subtle, that it can 
gather strength even from those gracious manifestations which 
seem directly calculated to mortify it.' 

*• Another remark made by Mr. Newton was: — ' Satan is 
fertile in expedients; and as often as our situations and cir- 
cumstances change, so often will he change his stratagems 
and methods of assault. Thus the Christian has the art of war 
to learn over and over again; and lie will meet with cases in 
which all his former experiences will leave him much at a 
loss." 

Saturday. — Among other subjects, Mr. C. spoke upon the 
obscurity of Heb. iv. He remarked — 

" * The apostle is labouring, throughout the whole Epistle to 
the Hebrews, to bring off the Jews from carnal to spiritual 
views. He here speaks of three sorts of rest. One, which 
commenced on the finishing of the works of creation, called 
the sabbatical rest, verses 3, 4. Another, which was proposed 
to Israel in the wilderness, to be enjoyed in the land of Ca- 
naan, verse 5. And a third, which, after both those rests, was 
to be enjoyed in the gospel state, and heavenly world, verses 
6 to 11. By comparing what the Scripture says of all these 
rests, it appears, that the rest which believers obtain here 
through faith, is the earnest of a future, glorious, and eternal 
rest in heaven.' " 

" On another occasion Mr. C. said — 

»•* When the multitudes followed our Lord, although he wished 
for retirement, and had gone purposely to seek it, yet upon their 
desire for instruction, he gave up his purpose and attended to 
them. Let us reflect on the sweetness and condescension of 
such a conduct, in opposition to a sour, monastic, morose pro- 



108 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

fessor. We are all too fond of our own will. We want to be 
doing what we fancy to be great things. But the matter is, to 
do small things in a right spirit. Let us see every thing that 
passes as coming from God.' " 

Wednesday, Oct. 8. — " Went to West Bromwich to visit 
that aged Christian minister, the Rev. Mr. Jesse. 

" In the evening he spoke upon Isaiah xl. 31. * But they 
that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall 
mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run and not be 
weary; and they shall walk and not faint.' 

" Mr. Jesse remarked, ' It is this gracious influence, which 
renews, in my old age, much of that holy zeal and fervour, 
which directed my steps when I first walked with God in the 
days of my youth. In this sense, I may say, he maketh me 
young and lusty as eagles; who in old age cast their feathers, 
and become bald like young ones; and then new feathers grow, 
and cover them with plumage, as in their youth; then they 
spread their wings, and mount up on high; and are so strong 
in their sight, that they can fix their eyes on the full splendour 
of the sun. 

" * Thus sincere Christians, who once were bowed down with 
earthly desires and cares, oppressed with unbelief, and doubts, 
and fears, renew their strength and hope in God. In old age 
their souls are vigorous, and their affections mount upward to 
things above; they fix their believing eye on Christ, and con- 
template the glory of the Sun of Righteousness.' " 

Sunday, Oct. 12. — " Mr. C. preached at West Bromwich, 
from John vi. 68. 'Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast 
the words of eternal life.' 

" Afternoon, from Psa. cxlix. 4. — ' Thou shalt beautify the 
meek with salvation.' " 

Wednesday, Oct. 15.—*' Returned to Birmingham. In the 
evening, Mr. C. preached at St. Mary's, from Psa. lxxxv. 6. 
* Wilt thou not revive us again, that thy people may rejoice in 
thee?' 

** ' A spiritual revival will be the object and prayer of every 
gracious man's heart, under a sense of spiritual decay. 

" ' A true Christian, under a sense of spiritual decay, will not 
be running to the creature for happiness. He knows that all 
his fresh-springs are in God. ' I will pour water upon him that 
is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground,' Isa. xliv. 3; and 
this water is conveyed through the golden pipes of the ordi- 
nances, and frequently through afflictions and trials. 

" * There is a continual propensity in us to turn away from 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 109 

God. When there begins to be a revival, there will be a turn- 
ing to God. Then a man begins to find out idols he did not 
before observe; and sees what it is that secretly steals his heart 
and affections from God. \ 

44 ' People in general are apt to affix gross ideas to idolatry. 
If a man goes to China, he is astonished at the horrid and ab- 
surd things that are the objects of their worship; he is not 
aware that his own idol is his cargo; — but when God speaks 
to the heart and conscience, he must be heard; and he says 
to the merchant, to the miser, to the man of pleasure — and of 
business too, ' you are turning from the fountain of living wa- 
ters, to broken cisterns, that can hold no water.' 

44 4 Another sign of a revival of religion in the heart is, when, 
like Abraham, we not only follow God ourselves but endeavour 
to command our household after us. When, like David, we 
are earnestly desirous to walk before them with a perfect heart. 
For a man to talk of a revival because he has had some sud- 
den impression, some extraordinary vision, — who yet does not 
evince it by his life and conversation, — is to prove himself 
deceived. 

44 4 A true revival is a divine operation, and will produce a true 
fruit. There will be a heavenly taste, a hungering and thirst- 
ing after righteousness. 

44 4 The ground on which the Psalmist urges this revival is, to 
obtain the end of all spiritual life, true joy and peace. Wilt 
thou not revive us again, that thy people may rejoice in thee? 

44 4 It is a matter of experience, that when idolatry, unbelief, 
or sin of any kind, enters the soul, we find our hearts sink, and 
sensual objects soon draw off the mind from God; spiritual ob- 
jects become strange and irksome; we try to feed upon husks, 
as we formerly did upon the bread of life; but if Christ has de- 
signs of mercy, — if he seeks his lost sheep, — our cry will be, 
4 Oh that it was with me as heretofore! oh that thou wouldst 
revive me again.' The restless, comfortless state of a back- 
slider may distinguish him from an apostate. 

44 4 If there is life in the soul, there will be a holy wrestling 
with God; the language of such a heart will be, — 4 I will not 
let thee go, except thou bless me;' I dare not let thee go; if I 
can do nothing but mourn, I will mourn till thou comfort me. 
Such a secret struggle, is a more noble sight before God and 
angels, than all that has ever been celebrated among men. 

44 4 A Christian should learn the necessity of abounding in duty, 
as well as that he should desire holy comfort. Like Habak- 
kuk he should say, 4 1 will stand upon my watch, and set mo 
10 



110 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

upon the tower, and will watch to see what He will say unto 
me, and what I shall answer when I am reproved. 

" ' In dry seasons, we should pray for spiritual showers; and 
we should try to discover what keeps back those showers. If, 
like Achan, we have secreted the accursed thing, it must be 
searched out; and we should say, * If I have not grace to pluck 
out a right eye, Lord, pluck it out for me.' Satan will tell 
us there is no danger of perishing for want of rain; that if we 
hold the truth, there is no danger of decay. But what will the 
form of godliness avail without the power? Let us therefore 
plead with God for reviving grace; and let us remember that 
the ordinances we have had to-day, will not serve for to-mor- 
row; we must have fresh supplies of the living bread, or our 
souls will assuredly droop and wither. 

" ' We should honour God in believing, that while we are 
praying for a revival, he will send it in all cases. O that we 
had faith to behold Christ standing with the keys of death and 
hell, ready not only to put a stop to the water floods of sin 
and wickedness, — but also to ' revive the heart of the contrite 
ones.' 

" ' That my people may rejoice in thee.' ' He that says re- 
ligion is a dull and gloomy thing, is a stranger to it; for it is a 
scheme of unbounded joy and happiness. There is a defect in 
all other joy, in that it has an end; but the Christian's joy shall 
be heightened to all eternity.' " 

Mrs. Hawkes records the texts of several other sermons 
preached at Birmingham by Mr. Cecil. His last sermon be- 
fore leaving that town, was preached on Wednesday, October 
22, from Acts viii. 39: — * And he went on his way rejoicing;' — 
a discourse which excited much interest at the time, and which 
still lives in the memories of many who heard it. 

Passing over the remaining memoranda in Mrs. Hawkes' 
diary, we come at once to that with which she closes the year 
1794. 

Holloway, Dec. 31, 1794.— " The Lord mercifully allows 
me to close this year in much peace. Were I to recount all 
the mercies and benefits I have received this year, or to enu- 
merate the sins and follies which I have committed against his 
great goodness, it would fill a volume. The Lord has dealt 
bountifully with me; but I have dealt shamefully with him. 
Among the blackest of my transgressions is ingratitude for in* 
numerable mercies. Oh, how great is his goodness, and his 
mercies past finding out. I would desire, O Lord, to close 
this year with thee. I magnify thy past goodness, and I be* 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. Ill 

Wail my past transgressions. I adore thy long-suffering grace, 
and I abhor my vile ingratitude. Oh let this rolling year bear 
away all my follies, and let them be blotted out of thy remem- 
brance for ever ! I come now to seek a fresh application of 
4 the blood of sprinkling,' that no spot may remain upon my 
soul, but that I may stand accepted in thy sight, through Jesus 
Christ my great Advocate. I have no other hope; nor need I 
any other, this being sure and steadfast, — ' the blood of Jesus 
Christ cleanseth from all sin.' Therefore I can lie down this 
night in peace, even while deeply sensible of innumerable faults 
and transgressions. But speak it again, O Holy Spirit, to my 
heart and conscience, * The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth 
from all sin.' Amen, Amen." 

Jan. 1, 1795. — " I have been occupied this morning in re- 
flections upon the new year. I look back on the past with pain, 
on account of my ingratitude ; and can do little more than £roan 
or weep, and repeat, * God be mercifnl to me a sinner.' When 
I review the years of my past life, 1 see every leaf not only 
blotted, but one whole stain. I should have no hope but for 
the sacrifice of my great High Priest, whose blood cleanseth 
from all sin. He alone, who 'came by water and by blood," 
■can atone for my daily infirmities. In this Ihave strong con- 
solation: and when faith is in lively exercise, though the road 
be ever so rough, I can say, " None of these things move me;' 
my Saviour has charged me to leave all events to him, and has 
said, « Take no thought of the morrow.' He graciously gives 
me, even in this world, a portion of rest by faith, by which I 
am enabled to enter upon some foretastes of future glory. And 
now, Lord, I desire to give myself up into thy good hands 
this new year. * My soul hangeth upon thee.' ' Thy mercy, 
O Lord, endureth for ever, forsake not the work of thine own 
hands.' " 

Sunday, Jan. 4. — "Heard Mr. C. on Ps. xxxix. 12, 13. — 
* I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all my fathers 
were. O spare me, that I may recover strength, before I go 
hence, and be no more.' 

1. " ' Let us take the text as a form of prayer for the new 
year; and, like the Psalmist, review our past transgressions.' 
' Deliver me from all my transgressions.' However a gay 
and a giddy world may try to banish thought, let us be wise, 
and set ourselves seriously to think. 

'"lama stranger and a sojourner; not unacquainted with 
my best friend; I have whereon to lean; I can rest on a cove- 
nant God in Christ, who is able to bring me to a ' city which 



112 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

hath foundations.' If God takes us into his school, He will 
teach us to cultivate consideration. He will teach us to form 
a right estimate of human life. He will make us feel we are 
strangers and sojourners upon earth. 

" « We say, here is a new year: so our forefathers said year 
after year. And where are they? — where we shortly shall fol- 
low them. But, while the fact is undeniable, how do we im- 
prove it? Is our conversation, our citizenship, in heaven? Are 
we dying daily? Are we securing the riches of immortality? 
Are we redeeming the time? 

2. " ' Consider what is the refuge of a dying creature;— -bow- 
ing down before the throne of grace. 

" • Spare me that I may recover strength.' This is a com- 
mon cry on a sick-bed — Oh that I could live a little longer to 
amend my life. But, without grace, a man soon forgets his 
sick-bed cries and resolutions. The strength which the Psalm- 
ist prays for is spiritual, (See Col. i. 10, 11.) He wanted 
to obtain a more comfortable evidence of God's favour, and to 
be enabled to live more to his glory. 

" ' Spiritual strength can only be recovered by fresh applica- 
tion to the living fountain. Keep on your minds the necessity 
of applying for strength to go through the new year as be- 
cometh Christians. Before another new year's day, we may 
be dead. The next stage will be all amazing and eternal: let 
us, therefore, • work out our salvation with fear and trembling.' 

" 'Oh that all who have had recourse to desperate methods, 
(and all wrong methods are desperate,) would recollect that the 
deepest afflictions are God's school for leading us to heart 
prayer. Whoever can cry, like David, ' Hide not thy face 
from me,' shall never be without a friend. 

•« ' Is there any man who desires to learn what God is? Let 
him come, like David, as a lost creature — as broken-hearted — 
as a criminal; — acknowledging, ' I have sinned,' I have wasted 
my talents, ' spare me.' 

*' ' How justly may we take up this language, on a review of 
the past year. How have we wasted our time, and perverted 
our talents; how anxious have we been about trifles! Were our 
cares and anxieties, through the past year, to be written in a 
book, how should we blush to read them. 

» ' spare me.' — If thou art not my friend, I have no friend. 
1 am not only a stranger, but Thy stranger; on my way to 
Thee. There are many who are strangers to God: but they 
cannot say, 'lama stranger with thee." 

" * Let us learn to how down before God. If ever we rise to 



CHAP. HI. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 113 

Him, we must first be brought down in heart. Let us this day- 
approach with humility the table of the Lord. While pride 
and ignorance are in the world, there will ever be a dispute 
whether we shall go to the Lord's table like the Pharisee or 
the Publican."' 

Mrs. Hawkes had scarcely entered upon the year 1795, 
when it pleased God to visit her with an attack of illness, by 
which she was confined nearly two months. Her diary 
through this year and the next year, (which was her last at 
Kolloway,) is scanty, and mostly written in obscure short 
hand. The pages are chiefly filled with extracts from Mr. 
Cecil's sermons. The spirit of humility and self-abasement 
which is breathed in the few memorandums which are legible, 
evince the progress of a deep work of grace in her heart. Dis- 
coveries of the Divine glory had produced the same effects 
upon her mind as upon the saints of old; and with Job she cried 
out, " Behold I am vile," — with Isaiah, " Wo is me, for I am 
undone; because I am a man of unclean lips; for mine eyes have 
seen the king, the Lord of Hosts." Isaiah vi. 5. This deep 
contrition is manifested by the next extract, and in the letter 
which follows it. 

Feb. 1795. — "I find it a solemn and awful thing to be a 
Christian. It is indeed a holy calling. God will at times 
cause his candle to emit a clearer light in the dark recesses of 
the heart; and there discover, and drag out, every lurking and 
retiring evil, nor will he suffer any plea, though we may say, 
— ' Is it not a little one?' 

" The secret business between the soul and God, when He 
shows himself as a holy and jealous God, can never be de- 
scribed by language. It is no light matter when he calls the 
understanding, the will and the affections, each to bring their 
favourite objects, and deliver them up to the fire that must either 
purify or consume: but this he will do to every one that He 
hath formed for himself. 'Every branch that beareth fruit, he 
purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.' 

" Young Christians know little of that requirement: ' My 
son give me thine heart.' I have long desired to give mine; 
but grace alone can enable me. O let the sacred fire consume 
every corruption which keeps it back; but, O support, while 
thou purifiest! If I am called to be a living martyr, (as most 
truly I am) bestow the martyr's faith. Let me have commu- 
nion with thee, and then I shall have society enough. If this 
sickness be not unto death, let it be that thy Son may be 

10* 



114 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKED 

glorified; and let me come out of it as gold purified in the 
fire!" 

In a letter to Mr3. Jones, Mrs. Hawkes writes: — 

" I have had much inward conflict lately, so as to know em- 
phatically what it was to ■ groan being burdened:' and I felt, 
as I always do at such times, that I could gain relief from no 
quarter till I had been enabled to bow my spirit before God in 
secret. I have often such a depth of abasement, such a pour- 
ing out of my soul, and hiding my face in the earth, as I can 
in no way describe, — but which I feel truly salutary in its ef- 
fects. Some of my ties to earth seem loosened. Oh that I 
might sit loose to all but God! 

"I stand amazed at the loving-kindness of the Lord in such 
a merciful alleviation of suffering. In some fainting moments 
I have said, — Father of mercies, do not crush a worm: 
spare ' a leaf driven to and fro.' But now, for the most part, 
he enables me to commit myself into his tender hands, as the 
infant is committed to the mother. 

" When I would speak of the Lord's manifold goodness to 
me, I know not where to begin, nor where to end. There is 
no telling of his mercies; they will furnish a theme to last 
through all eternity: for we shall then see how they were in- 
cluded and interwoven in the 'everlasting covenant, ordered in 
all things and sure.' That blessed covenant, made to us in 
Christ Jesus, is, I am thankful to say, opening to my soul every 
day, with increasing splendour and interest. I am sometimes 
almost overpowered by the shining of some brighter ray, and 
some more penetrating beam of heavenly light, that strikes me 
to the earth in self-abhorrence, and speechless adoration of re- 
deeming grace and love: and especially when I consider that 
this mercy is vouchsafed to so vile a being, who deserves no- 
thing but to be shut out of his presence for ever, instead of 
having a gift of a hope full of immortality. If a little glimpse 
of his love, which is all a feeble faith can catch, so warms and 
animates the heart, what must be our joys when we enter a 
state of complete effulgence!" 

From Mrs. Jones to Mrs. Hawkes: — 

" Count it all joy, my sister, when you fall into divers tribu- 
lations. Jesus Christ will bear you company. He has some 
secrets to tell you therein, which you have not heard;— -some- 
thing to show you in his immense treasury, that your hands have 
not handled: and he frequently discovers them ill dark places, to 
leach his children wisdom; — only the eye of faith must be 
opened to receive his communications. As God is light, the 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 115 

Hearer a mortal approaches to Him, the lower must he fall 
prostrate with self-abasement, and the more must he be pene- 
trated with a sense of the corruption of his fallen nature. It 
does not matter how vile we are in our own eyes, if the sense 
of it does not betray us into unbelief and depression; whatever 
has that effect should be resisted steadfastly hi the faith; be- 
cause we are sure that such insinuations proceed from the ene- 
my of truth. * Jesus came to save sinners,' is a proper shield 
for his fiery darts. Let us dive into the mysteries of the cross. 
It is a blessed privilege to enter, in any degree, into the holi* 
est by the blood of Jesus, and to take even a faint view of the 
riches there laid up for believers. He that is full of grace and 
full of truth will give exceedingly and abundantly more than 
we can ask or think. If it were possible for us to conceive the 
pity, compassion, power and love of our great Advocate, un- 
belief would fly as a cloud before the sun; and we should 
come with confidence as to a very and powerful friend, whose 
bounty has no limits but in our capacity to receive more. How 
freely should we lay before him the large catalogue of our de- 
pravities, under the view of that all-cleansing, restoring blood, 
which formed a fountain for sin and uncleanness. 

" It is by faith that we must subdue every corrupt principle 
in the human heart: we need not be cast down because we 
find evils within; but rather be thereby the more roused to 
prayer and watchfulness. We are the temples of the Holy 
Ghost, and the old inhabitants of the heart must be cast out; 
a stronger than the ' strong man armed' has taken possession, 
and will get himself the victory: for Christ says, « We will 
come and make our abode.' We need no more say, ' Who 
shall ascend into heaven, or who shall descend into the deep 
to find Christ, for he is nigh thee, even in thy heart.' " Let 
us pray for each other, that the Lord may increase our faith 
to take of the waters of life freely — waters that heal all dis- 
eases, and restore to perfect soundness." 

The reader cannot but be struck with the Christian cheer- 
fulness, as well as the devotedness of spirit, which appears in 
Mrs. Jones' letters; so calculated to encourage and support 
the more tender spirit of her sister, in an earlier stage of expe- 
rience. Mrs. Hawkes was indeed " growing as the palm tree,' 
though under the pressure of various weights; — and it seems 
that at this period she was led to take a more deep and painful 
view of the evils of her own heart. She was now " going forth 
weeping, bearing precious seed," but she came again •■ with 
rejoicing," even here: all who had the happiness to know her, 



116 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

could testify the peculiar serenity and cheerfulness which 
marked all her latter years, — even while under the most severe 
pressure of bodily affliction. Yet a solid joy and peace in be- 
lieving, were never separated from deep self-abasement and 
humiliation before God, which to the latest day, and even hour, 
of her life, were the most obvious features of her Christian 
character. From the following short extract it appears that 
Mrs. II. was still confined to a sick chamber. 

March, 1795. — "My gracious Master shows himself to me 
as a pitying, sympathizing friend, and as a compassionate High 
Priest. I have been for some time past embracing death, and 
laying my head on his cold, but friendly arm. When he 
really does come, O may I be no more affrighted at his ap- 
proach, than I am in the present contemplation and expecta- 
tion of him: but may I meet him as an old familiar acquaint- 
ance, who is going to convey me to a better country." 

In a few weeks after, she records her recovery by an appro- 
priate text of Scripture, and a quotation from the life of Haly- 
burton- The verses of Psalm cxxii. which follow, mark the 
joy she felt when again enabled to attend public worship. 

Saturday, March 28. — " The Lord hath chastened me, but 
he hath not given me over unto death." 

" ' I dare not say I am ready to die; I dare not say, I have 
grace or faith sufficient to carry me through death; I dare not 
say, I have no fears of death; but this I say, there is grace 
enough for helping me, laid up in the promise; there is a throne 
of grace, to which in our straits we may have recourse. He 
is a God of judgment, who has the disposal of all grace, and 
who will not withhold it when it really is a time of need.' ' 

Sunday, May 17, 1795.-— "I was glad when they said unto 
me, Let us go into the house of the Lord. My feet shall stand 
within thy gates, Jerusalem; whither the tribes go up, the 
tribes of the Lord, unto the testimony of Israel, to give thanks 
unto the name of the Lord. Peace be within thy walls, and 
prosperity within thy palaces." 

" Heard Mr, C. from John xxi. 21, 22. ' Peter seeing him, 
saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do? Jesus saith 
unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to 
thee? follow thou me.' 

" ' The vagrancy of the human mind is one symptom of our 
fallen state. It may be said of most men, their thoughts are, 
as the poet expresses it, "outwards bound." This vagrancy 
of mind fills the serious man with sad reflection. How, says- 
he, have I spent the greater part of my life! The text presents 



CHAP. III.— f ROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 117 

a remarkable instance of this failing; and teaches us that 
Christianity resists vain curiosity. We have here — 

I. Reproof. 

II. Direction. 

" * The vain curiosity which is here reproved is, First, when 
a man is disposed to ask questions rather than attend to plain 
truths. This is like one whose house is on fire — saying, I will 
not put it out until I know how it began. Tell me, says one, 
of the origin of evil — of the fall of angels; — tell me, says ano- 
ther, if God could redeem without a sacrifice? The true wis- 
dom of man is to stop where God stops in revelation, and in- 
quire no farther. 

'* * It is a vain curiosity when a man would know events ra- 
ther than his duty. Saul would go to a witch to know the 
event, when he should have been considering his duty, ' Lord, 
what shall this man do? What is that to thee? Follow thou 
me/ that is thy duty. 

" * It is a vain curiosity to prefer temporal investigation to 
eternal. Experiments may be made that will endanger, rather 
than turn to any use. 

" * It is a vain curiosity when we should know what respects 
others rather than ourselves. 

II. " * Attend to the direction, 'Follow thou me.' It is as if 
our Lord had said, Learn of me how to pass through the world, 
and how to think of it. How many idle amusements and sin- 
ful indulgences would be denied, were we to follow Christ: of 
almost every thing of a temporal nature it may be said, ' what 
is that to thee.' Consider the time, how much there is to do, 
and how short the space to do it in. Speculation is, for the most 
part, a waste of time and talents. 

' Frozen at heart while speculation shines.' 

" ' The Bible deals very little in speculative points. Take 
care how you say, there is no harm in this or that: there is a, 
roaring lion. 

"'A prying presumption is the first step to error. 

" ' It is a dangerous thing to leave the high road. We should 
use much prayer and caution that we enter not into a by-path, 
which is known by its being more easy and smooth, when per- 
haps the high path is painful and rough. ' Follow thou me,' 
is the only way of safety. Where did the beloved disciple find 
rest? On the bosom of his Master. 

" « The footsteps of Christ are the authentic way-marks to 
his kingdom. We must not make the steps of any man on 



1 18 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

earth an authentic way-mark, because the best men are fallible* 
We are to trace Christ's footsteps in his word: we are to be of 
his mind, and to follow him in every imitable perfection; such 
as his deadness to the world — His patience — His resignation — 
His going about doing good.' " 

The way in which Mrs. Hawkes practically followed out 
the spiritual instruction she received, led to the formation of 
her religious character. Her invariable soundness in doctrinal 
points, and her undeviating progress in practical Christianity, 
may be traced to that diligent use of means, with constant 
prayerful application for a divine blessing on them, which we 
are encouraged to believe will ever be attended with success. 
She strikingly manifested that truest sign of spiritual health, a 
" hungering and thirsting after righteousness," which made her 
humbly and teachably listen to Christ's voice, both in his writ- 
ten word and appointed ordinances. Most of her private me- 
morandums indicate either the disposition of Mary sitting at 
Christ's feet as an attentive learner; — or they exemplify the 
character of which God has said, "To this man will I look, 
even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth 
at my word." Isa. lxvi. 2. The following extract will be 
found of the latter description. 

May 23, 1795. — " My heart and flesh trembleth for fear of 
thee! O remember that I am but dust; that I am a poor bruised 
reed; bruised with sin and corruption, and a fallen nature; 
bruised with the malice and wiles of the devil; bruised by in- 
ward fears, and afflictive dispensations. 'Remember thy word 
unto thy servant, whereon thou hast caused me to trust:' — 'I 
will not break the bruised reed.' In mercy blot out all my past 
transgressions, and remember mine iniquities no more. O 
strengthen me with strength in my soul, to fight the good fight 
of faith, and to lay hold on eternal life." 

The following memorandums mark the close of the year 
1795, and the beginning of the next: — 

Christmas Lay, 1795. — " I desire to fix my eyes on the 
glorious object which at this season is presented to my view, 
I would gaze till I learn how lost I am, and to what depths of 
misery I am fallen. By the help of the gracious Spirit, I am 
enabled to take a faint glimpse of this adorable Saviour; and 
would join my voice with the heavenly host, in singing, ' Glory 
to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will to man.' 
Welcome, thou Sun of Righteousness! Without thee what a 
dreary world had this been to millions! The very sun had 
been darkness to us, could we not have seen in its beams the 



CHAP III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796, 119 

reflection of thy glory ! Welcome to my ears, any glad tidings 
of thee ! and thrice welcome be thou this day to my unworthy 
heart.' 

Friday, Jan. 1, 1796. — "Floods of tears ran down mine 
eyes upon the review I have taken of my last year's spiritual 
walk and converse. O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto 
Thee, but unto me confusion of face, as at this day ! ' O Lord, 
hear, Lord, forgive; Lord, hearken and do, defer not, for 
thine own sake, my God, to help me.' I know not what to 
do with my numerous host of enemies within, and infirmities 
on every side; but mine eyes are upon thee, for help to begin, 
and go on, through this new year, fighting against the world, 
the flesh and the devil — from whence proceed all my sorrows. 
Enable me to endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus 
Christ; for I have much to suffer. Satan would have me, not 
only to sift me as wheat, but to grind me to powder: but O 
suffer not my faith to fail. ' Out of the depths have I cried 
unto thee, Lord; — Lord, hear my voice: let thine ears be 
attentive to the voice of my supplications.' 

Mrs. Hawkes' diary next presents the notes of a sermon, 
preached at the opening of the year. We may consider this, 
like many other notices of the kind, less in the light of a ser- 
mon, than as a specimen of the manner in which Mrs. H. 
treasured up spiritual instruction, and appropriated it to her 
own use. 

Sunday, Jan. 3, 1796.—" Heard Mr. C. from Job xiv. 14. 
* All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change 
come.' 

" * A Christian is a soldier, and as such, he is preparing and 
waiting for the battle; and he says, ' All the days of my ap- 
pointed warfare, all the days I have to suffer, and to act, will 
I wait till my change come. I have much to endure, much to 
perform, but as a faithful soldier, I am determined to keep my 
ground, to fulfil my place, to maintain the combat, till it be 
said to me, ' Come up higher.' 

■'* ' It is the scripture only which gives us the true account of 
the change — the great event — which Job, and every real Chris- 
tian, determines to wait for. And it also describes the proper 
position in which he who thus waits, should be found; which 
is a state of mind the reverse of indifference, of carelessness, of 
presumption or of security. But, as though the Christian 
should say, I will wait like one who has every thing at stake; 
like a soldier in an enemy's country, and surrounded by ene- 
mies on every side; like one who has to fight not only with 



120 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

flesh and blood, but ' against principalities and powers;' and 
thus beset with dangers, I will stand, simply depending upon 
a God, who is able to do more for me than I can either ask or 
think. 

44 4 The true Christian not only waits for his change, and is 
careful to wait for it in a proper position, but he also looks for 
it in its * appointed time.' It is not enough that a soldier has 
fought several battles: — that he has played the man on this or 
that occasion; — but he must continue the combat till he re- 
ceives his dismission, till the battle is over. No man has a 
right, under any pretence, to forsake his post; and if any one 
should be inclined to do so, he should meet it as a temptation, 
and pray to be delivered therefrom. 

44 * When the appointed time is come, blessed is that man 
who can say with the apostle, 4 1 have fought the good fight, I 
have finished my course, I have kept the faith,' the toil is over, 
and I have been satisfied with the toil; if by any means I have 
been enabled to work for God. 

44 4 It is the Christian only that really despises the world. — 
Others may pretend to do it, but he has the secret; for the taper 
is only divested of its lustre by the rising of the sun. 

44 4 We should willingly keep in view an enemy we must 
meet. Away with the wisdom of the world, that tries every 
expedient to keep death out of sight; it may be called presump- 
tion or vanity, but not wisdom; for what is life but the 4 flower 
of the grass;' as the dream of the night; and what is the en- 
deavour to banish eternity from the mind, but the desire to 
have a pleasant dream for a night. 

44 4 We must never attempt to meet death with any arms or 
armour except such as will secure our victory. Ignorance, in- 
consideration, and presumption form no armour; nor is a state 
of levity any security; still worse than all is a false religion. 
Forms and notions will not do for arms; but that life which 
unites us to the Son of God, If we credit him who alone is 
worthy of our unlimited confidence, we shall even now say, 
4 Death is swallowed up in victory.' Let us therefore wait all 
the days of our appointed time as 4 prisoners of hope.' 

Tuesday, March 1, 1796. — 44 It is said that the nightingale 
leans its breast against a thorn while it sings. I would fain 
sing, and remember my many comforts. If there were no 
thorn, I should perhaps fail asleep, and become a dead, care- 
less professor, and finally lose my way. Why should I weep 
and wring my hands at its piercings, which are only sent for 
my safety. Nature cries it is hard, it is painful; but grace 



CHAP. III.« — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 121 

says, all these things are in the order of a wise and gracious 
providence, which foresaw you could not be trusted with hu- 
man friendship, because you would lean too much upon it, and 
forget that this world is not your rest. I will therefore endea- 
vour to imitate the songster of the night; I will rest on my 
thorn and sing, — 

" One there is beyond all others, 

Well deserves the name of friend; 
His is love beyond a brother's, 

Constant, free, and knows no end!" 

Wednesday, March 9, 1796. Fast-day.—" Heard Mr. C. 
from Jer. xiv. 7. 4 O Lord, though our iniquities testify against 
us,do thou it for thy name's sake.' 

** There is not a more awful symptom that sin has arisen to 
a great height in this nation, than the proud unbroken spririt 
we see under the present calamities. Judges x. 10. 

44 .* O Lord, though our iniquities testify against us.' We 
acknowledge the charge and cannot gainsay it, yet ' Do thou 
it.' It does not become beggars, and much less does it be- 
come criminals, to dictate what shall be done for them. ' Do 
thou it.' Do what? Do thou that which is becoming thyself! 
Who can attempt to say what is necessary to thine honour; 
what is necessary for us! Who can tell what is to bring 
about thy design! therefore, ' Do thou it.' Take it into thine 
own hands: do that which is most for thy glory; that which 
shall most effectually humble sinners before thee; that which 
shall make a nation most sensible of its state; that which shall 
bring us as a church, and as individuals, in deep humiliation 
before thee. Thou canst do that which no measures, no crea- 
tures can effect. They may appoint a day for fasting and 
prayer, but thou only canst give the spirit of humiliation and 
supplication. 

44 4 Do thou it for thy name's sake,' Here is a plea put into 
our mouths. The carnal man thinks it an easy matter to find 
a plea why he should escape punishment: but this is a sure sign 
of anunhumbled spirit. He thinks that, because he does not 
live in open and gross sin, there is nothing the matter; not con- 
sidering that he who lives without God in the world, is in a 
state of enmity with him. 

44 4 When an enlightened and contrite man looks into his own 
heart, and into the nation, and sees what iniquities testify 
against us, he is ready to sink down in discouragement at the 
view; and he cries out, What is to be done? 
11 



122 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

"'Let us remember, there is refuge in the character of God, 
when there is none in man. (See Dan. ix. 19.) 

" • Our fasting is but an outward expression of an inward re- 
pentance and sorrow. Yet even an outward expression does 
not pass unregarded. See the history of Nineveh, and of 
Ahab, that wicked man, and yet concerning whom God says, 
' Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself before me? because 
he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his 
days; but in his son's days will I bring the evil upon his house/ 
1 Kings xxxi. 29. 

" ' But a Christian is called to more than the outward expres- 
sion. He is called to enter seriously into the subject, and to 
plead with God like Abraham: he is to humble himself as a 
party concerned; and then ' He who seeth in secret shall re- 
ward him openly.' Ezek. ix. 4.' " 

In the next extract we see Mrs. Hawkes in the practical ex- 
ercise of that spirit of contrition which she had lately heard 
recommended from the pulpit. 

March 10. — "Go! ye inumerable host of sad accusers, self- 
indulgence, vain thoughts, a weak scrupulous conscience,, 
4 straining at a gnat, and swallowing a camel,' deadened heart, 
unimproved opportunities, slighted convictions, unheeded re- 
bukes, offended and neglected laws, — with ten thousand other 
aggravations, — go and tell your sad story, and I will acknow- 
ledge it true; but I will go to my Saviour, and lay before him 
the sad catalogue of my sins, (the sight of which is enough to 
fill me with irrecoverable despair,) I will throw myself at his 
gracious feet, and will wait there till I hear him, answer, * All 
that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh 
unto me, I will in no wise cast out.' " 

Sunday, Jlpril 24. — "Heard Mr. C. from 1 John v. 4. 
* For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world; and this 
is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.' 

" ' God himself has laid down the standard of Christianity, 
and it is a foolish and corrupt state of mind that would alter or 
lower this standard. It becomes us to bow to the rule, what- 
ever it is. 4 Whatsoever is born of God, &c. ' whether it re- 
spects a person or a principle — if it be born of God — it ' over- 
cometh the world.' 

" ' It is faith in Christ that overcometh the corrupt influence, 
the inordinate love, the slavish fear, the idolatry, the friendship, 
the false wisdom, and the maxims of the world; nay, it over- 
cometh not only the folly, but the very religion of the world, 
as far as it is a false religion. 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 123 

" ' It is not merely comparing or contemplating; it is not 
having the mind rectified or well-informed, that will avail in 
this conquest. He that overcometh this potent enemy, has a 
secret alliance that is as powerful as it is secret. It is only 
* he that is born of God.' John iii. 3. 

" ' We are called to fight upon a field of dangers, snares, 
and temptations: but having such a cloud of witnesses, all con- 
querors, let us run the race that is set before us; yet let us 
take heed of running in our own strength, or according to our 
own rule and plan, let us carefully mark the footsteps of the 
flock; and especially let us run ' looking to Jesus;' let us keep 
our eye on that great model, the great Head of influence; re- 
membering that it is laying hold on Him by faith, that enables 
us to overcome. ' Who is he that overcometh the world, but 
he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?' ver. 5. He 
that has this sacred and secret alliance; he whose life is hid 
with Christ in God; he who can say, ' I live, yet not I, but 
Christ liveth in me.' Gal. ii. 20. 

" 'As Christian soldiers let us not be discouraged, though 
we may sometimes have fears and faintings, for so had the 
noble army of martyrs, yet they were all conquerors. Rather 
let us seek to glorify God in the thickest and hottest of the battle; 
remembering the apostle's exhortation. Ephes. vi. 10 — 18. 

" ' It is the order of God, it is the very constitution of hea- 
ven, that he that is born of God shall overcome the world: and 
it is in this way only, even by faith in Christ, that any one has 
hitherto succeeded over the worst of his enemies. It is a grand 
and subiime principle of faith that must raise a man above the 
world. To suppose that any one will turn from the love of 
this world to the love of eternal things, without an operation 
of the Holy Ghost, is to be as bad a philosopher as a divine; 
for it is to expect an effect without a cause. 

" ' Is victory over the world the Christian's object? Are we 
striving for the mastery, and striving lawfully? Are we fol- 
lowing the example of the apostle, who says, 'I keep under 
my body, and bring it under subjection?' We must watch 
the designs of the enemy, and remember that if we do not 
overcome the world, the world will overcome us. 

" 'It is our wisdom, to take time, seize opportunities for re- 
flection, in order that we may walk with God. It is when we 
shut out the noisy vain world, that the enchantment begins to 
break, and the shadows flee away; then we begin to have 
clearer vision; and to hear the 'still small voice' that speaks 
within. It is this which distinguishes the true believer from 



124 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

the hypocrite: the hypocrite will be found every where but in 
his closet. He will meet you at Church — at the sacrament — 
in your most select societies; you will not know him, by his 
appearance, from one of the most devout saints; but you may 
know him if you mark his secret walk. You never see him 
seeking a retired corner to pray; you never hear of his shutting 
his door about him, and falling upon his knees in private. He 
wants to be seen of men; if he is found at his devotions, it is 
in places where he may be seen and admired. But the true 
Christian, the man who is 'born of God,' is never so easy as 
when he can get where no eye sees him, and pour out his 
heart before God: He has a root as well as a shoot; he is not 
an annual, but taking deep root downwards; he stands winter 
as well as summer, bearing fruit through all seasons/ 

May 3, 1796. — " I feel this a painful and weary part of my 
Christian pilgrimage. 1 have much disturbance from Satan, 
from my own heart, and from distressing circumstances. May 
I be enabled to fight manfully!' 

Thursday, 5. — " Was favoured by a visit from my revered 
minister. His conversation has left a solemn effect upon my 
mind. 

" Mr. C. observed, 'the attacks made upon the soul by sin 
and Satan resemble water-floods surrounding a house, and in- 
cessantly working at one place or another. No sooner is 
one inlet secured, than the water makes its way in somewhere 
else. 

" ' Satan is a constant enemy, never ceasing to buffet us; but 
whatever bows down the soul, we must bring it to Christ, 
whether the attack be from the world, the flesh, or the devil. 

" ' Nothing tunes the soul like prayer. He that is able to go 
and plead his case with God, shall soon ' mount with wings 
as eagles; shall run and not be weary: shall walk and not 
faint.' We should pray for a spirit of prayer; we cannot ex- 
pect a favour we do not ask for. I am. persuaded that God 
will honour every species of prayer. It is a sad thing to let 
the devil persuade us to stand still, or go backward because 
we cannot do all we wish. 

" ' Prayer is the key that unlocks every blessing. Beware of 
general requests; it is a sign of a cold, unfeeling heart. Come 
and specify what you would have; carry your real concerns 
to Christ; and be satisfied with his care and management of 
you. The government is upon his shoulders, not yours. It 
is enough that he undertakes for you, therefore transact all 
your affairs with him. A Christian who is sometimes found 



chap. Hi.— FfcoM A. D. 1790 to 1796. 125 

sitting still as a man of faith, is at other times found wrestling 
as a man of prayer. 

" ■ There are a vast variety of corrections for the people of 
God. One is sorely tempted; another has great outward 
losses; another is visited with sickness. The form of the 
chastisement is of small importance; but each feels the weight, 
and is touched to the quick; and that, perhaps, when those 
who stand by, see nothing of the affair. To endure chastise- 
ment is to receive it as the design of it; to take it willingly. 
The manner of our receiving chastisement, will throw great 
light upon our character, whether we are, or are not the sons 
of God. Sorrow is a fire: but while it is a purifying fire to 
some, it is a consuming fire to others. The primitive Christians 
were remarkable for their patience under suffering. God can 
make a ma;i as quiet by faith, as if there were no danger at 
all. But a frown from God is ten thousand times worse than 
a stake or gibbet. 

" ' In all dispensations we should be careful not to lose the 
benefit, either by falling into a state of despondency, or by be- 
ing inattentive to our feelings and sentiments in the affliction; 
or by impatience under it. Endeavour to keep the presence of 
God in your heart through every circumstance. 

" 'Learn to distinguish between humiliation and gloomy de- 
pression. What St. Paul means by being crucified to the world 
is not a peevish quarrelling with it, but a noble victory over it. 
"While we say of laughter, • It is mad/ let us beware of running 
into an unscriptural melancholy. The enemy has often made 
use of this with great success to the injury of religion. Holy 
joy is the proper antidote. 

" ' As Christians, it is our privilege to be going on to perfec- 
tion; to walk free from mists and uncomfortableness; and 
though, while here, we shall to the end, only 'see through a 
glass darkly/ yet we are directed to fix our eyes upon a more 
perfect day, when the ' wise shall shine as the brightness of the 
firmament.' " 

On the subject of indulging a tendency to melancholy, Mr. 
Cecil farther cautioned Mrs. Hawkes in the following letter, 
sent the next day: — 

May, 1796. 
" My dear Daughter, 
" The uneasiness I feel when I see any thing which I think 
amiss in yon, obliges me to write a letter, though you know I 
am no writer of letters except when absolutely compelled. 

11* 



126 MEMOIRS OF MRS. IU WEE'S. 

"Now as you are a fruitful plant in my vineyard, and otie 
that I have had the honour and pleasure of planting, 1 cannot 
be satisfied if I suspect any injury whatever which may impede 
your growth. 

" But I do suspect an injury. I do think I see one enemy? 
and that, an enemy at the very root of your health and com- 
fort: — It is a little mischievous worm called melancholy. It 
is engendered by constitution and ill health; and makes both 
worse. I say this from experience, but then what is only ac- 
cidental in my case, is almost constant in yours; and I cannot 
but observe this with great pain. First, because I do not think 
you are sufficiently apprized of the evil. It strips you of the 
only ornament of the Christian profession I ever saw you want, 
— I mean a permanent joy and peace in believing. I know 
you have such humble views of yourself, that you will consider 
me a very partial judge: but on this subject, I cannot think I 
am incompetent to judge; and I do not allow myself (I humbly 
hope) to say what I do not really think. 

"I know every thing that occurs is capable of wounding a 
sensibility such as yours. But the world is nothing to you. 
Come, I will give you a bit of an old man who writes better 
than I can; — 

" ' We may compare an afflicted believer to a man that has 
an orchard laden with fruit, who, because the wind has blown 
of! the leaves, sits down and weeps. If one asks, What do 
you weep for? Why, my apple-leaves are gone! But have you 
not your apples left? Yes. Very well, then do not grieve for a 
few leaves, which could only hinder the ripening of your fruit.' 

" Pardons and promises that cannot fail, lie at the root of 
my dear daughter's profession; and the fruits of faith, hope, and 
love, that no one can question, have long covered her branches. 
The east wind sometimes carries off a few leaves, though the 
rough wind is stayed; and what if every leaf were gone? what 
if not a single earthly comfort remained? Christ has prayed 
and promised that her ' fruit shall remain;' and it shall be my 
joy to behold it through eternity. 

" Past eleven o'clock, and time for poor sleepy preachers to 
go to bed. But I shall sleep better for having dropped a word 
or two, though it be but saying old things over and over again. 

" But the morning cometh, a morning without melancholy. 
To-morrow morning, you and I shall walk in a garden where 
I hope to talk to you about every thing but sadness; and if I 
even forgot, and began upon the subject you would immediately 
reply, i Sorrow and sighing are fled for ever.' 



CHAP. III. FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1?96. 127 

" So they do now as faith is in exercise, I received amazing 
benefit from Hill's tenth sermon, on 2 Kings iv. 26. • She 
answered and said, It is well;' which I read walking home 
from you yesterday. I went and bought the book, and shall 
return you yours directly, and beg you will go through the 
same sermon, and pray that it may be as much blessed to you 
as it was to me. 

" With kindest regards to Mr, Hawkes, 

" Believe me your very affectionate Father, 

» R, Cecil." 

Independently of the consolations of religion, a person of 
Mrs. Hawkes' temperament, and under her circumstances, 
must unavoidably have sunk into that "sorrow of the world" 
which " worketh death." For a natural tendency to melan- 
choly, meeting with the pressure of real affliction, and unas- 
sisted by that knowledge of the Gospel which opens a brighter 
prospect, assumes a desolating character and merges into the 
" sorrow of the world," that is, hopeless despair. 

Perhaps it may be allowed here to make a few remarks on 
the essential difference between the " sorrow of the world" and 
" godly sorrow;" distinguishing first the features of that kind 
of pensive melancholy just alluded to, which is incident to some 
persons of a refined and sensitive mind. 

Melancholy, as it exists in the temperament, independently 
of real trouble, is the pensive dwelling of the imagination upon 
whatever is gloomy or pathetic in nature. It is the romantic 
contemplation of facts, and not the proper impression of the 
facts themselves; and as nature has been said to exceed ro- 
mance, so does real grief far exceed melancholy. Setting aside 
morbid cases, melancholy is a pleasing illusion; it has its sweet 
sounds, soft touches, refined sensation; much of the ideal in 
it: the mind lulls itself as in a cradle, and kisses the pillow on 
which it weeps. Yet this pensive kind of melancholy appears 
to be only a phantom of the imagination, something below re- 
ality, — a waking dream. It however holds a place in the sub- 
lime and beautiful; and a dash of melancholy often forms a 
feature in the finest minds. 

But man is born to real trouble: and the reality of wo is 
more forlorn and desolating than an effect produced by imagi- 
nary impressions. The subject of real grief resembles a blight- 
ed tree on a trackless waste, not only solitary, but empty, 
bare, and useless. A sentence of death seems written there! 
and what hope presents itself? None to those who are unac* 



128 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKtiS. 

quainted with that " God who raises the dead," None to those 
who being under the power of spiritual blindness, remain ig- 
norant of the consolations which the Gospel offers. Melan- 
choly, with her pensive train, now gives place; and the " sor- 
row of the wOrld " sits brooding over the scene in hopeless dis- 
may; and at length leads on her sad victims to the abodes of 
death: death in its three-fold horrors, — spiritual, temporal, and 
eternal! such sorrow being contrary to the will of God, and 
arising from an inordinate love of the world. 1 Cor. vii. 30. 
1 Thess. iv. 13. 

Oh how appalling to launch on that dark ocean which af- 
fords no bottom on which to cast a single anchor! This is re- 
ality of wo! would that its deepest gloom ended in the grave! 
But, alas, we may borrow the striking lines of Milton, when he 
represents that abyss of misery into which the arch apostate 
fell, and into which he desires to drag all his followers; — 

" Me miserable! which way shall I fly 
Infinite wrath and infinite despair? 
Which way I fly is hell; myself am hell; 
And in the lowest deep, a lower deep, 
Still threat'ning to devour me, opens wide, 
To which the hell I suffer seems aheav'n!" — Book IV. 

But it will be refreshing to turn our aching view from scenes 
thus dismal, and mark Religion, rising like the sun, chasing 
away the mists and horrors of night before its rising splendour. 
Religion leads from realities of despair, to realities of hope; 
from realities of wo, to realities of peace and joy. Her sor- 
row is a " godly sorrow," wrought by the influences of the 
Holy Spirit. With an eye fixed on the cross, she beholds her 
remedy; and though "now going forth weeping," yet bearing 
the " precious seed " of faith, hope, and love, she will " doubt- 
less come again with rejoicing, bringing her sheaves with her;' 
for " Godly sorrow worketh repentance not to be repented of." 
Faith embraces the promises: and sees hidden in them infinite 
prospects. A well grounded confidence and holy joy become 
the Christian's companions, and attend him till he enters those 
realms of bliss where he can say from perfect fruition, "In 
thy presence is fulness of joy; at thy right-hand there are 
pleasures for evermore." Ps. xvi. IT. 

But we must return to the subject of this Memoir, and view 
her a little longer as a pilgrim here below, experiencing the 
vicissitudes of sorrow and joy; dropping perhaps "some na- 
tural tears," but ever pressing on to that heavenly home where- 
"all tears shall be wiped away." 



CHAP. III.— FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 129 

, The next extracts from her diary are as follows: — 

Tuesday, May 17, 1796. — " When a breath from the Holy- 
Spirit would put the soul upon making fresh application to 
Christ for pardon, a certain voice seems to put in, ' If — if — if 
thou wilt do this or that' — whereby the soul is terrified and 
kept back. Christ proposes no ifs, except ' If thou canst be- 
lieve.' He says, ' For mine own sake I will do this.' While 
I have any groaning towards God, and while I have Christ for 
a Saviour in heaven to atone and intercede for me, I will en- 
courage hope. 

" * Faith puts forth in a variety of actings; infinitely precious 
in all. Sometimes with a holy, bold venture, hoping against 
hope; believing against all manner of contradictions: some- 
times conflicting with strong temptations, bufTetings, and the 
assaults of Satan; sometimes passive; but in all victorious.' 

July, 1796. — "To what a cost, lingering daily puts the 
real Christian, hone can tell but God and his own soul. So 
true it is, that nothing can save from ruin here, nor from hell 
hereafter, but the hand of special grace and infinite power." 

The foregoing extracts seem to indicate some inward exer- 
cises, the particular cause of which is not expressed. But 
whether beset by inward or outward trials, Mrs. Hawkes had 
one resource, — in the sanctuary she ever found ' a tabernacle 
for a shadow in the day-time from the heat, and for a place of 
refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain.' 

Her diary next affords the full notes of a sermon, which will 
be found deeply experimental and encouraging. 

July 6, 1796.—" Heard Mr. C. from Gen. xxii. 14. 'And 
Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah-jirah: as it is 
said to this day, In the mount of the Lord, it shall be seen,' (or, 
in the mount of the Lord, He shall be seen.) 

" ' God in his church has ever been seen to provide a moun- 
tain of difficulty, or a mountain of action for his people. He 
not only provides it for Abraham, but for all his children. It 
is not an accident when mountains are put in our way: for 
though we are not called in the way Abraham was, to go and 
offer up a beloved child, yet God knows how to make a small 
thing become sometimes a very great mountain. 

" « Observe, first, that when God provides a mount of diffi- 
culty, we must not expect his love to secure us from it, but in it. 

" « We are very apt to object to God's proceedings with us; 
but let it ever be remembered, He does not consult our feelings, 
but our profit. 

" * Observe, secondly, that God ever provides for the difn- 



130 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

culty we have to encounter. * As it is said to this day, In the 
mount of the Lord, He shall be seen.' It is not said, He shall 
be seen at the foot of the mountain — or half way up it — but 
in the mount: that is to say, God will make our extremity his 
opportunity. God keeps his time, though not our time. We 
are apt to say, « Now, Lord:' but he seems to say, ' This is 
your time, but not mine.' And in the interval, if the mountain 
be of his providing, there is a promise, ' I will never leave thee 
nor forsake thee.' * The Lord will provide.' — He provides 
what some indeed think lightly of, faith and hope. You must 
not complain if God leaves you nothing in the hand but faith 
and hope. We are ever wanting something to lean upon; but 
God says, No, you must learn to lean upon me only. 

" • Acts of faith are public benefits; how little did Abraham 
think that this act of faith should be the support of thousands. 
* Blessed is the man that endureth temptation,' (or trial.) But 
it is not enough to take up this truth as a mere sentiment. 
We must go through these things. Our blessings lie over the 
mountain, and the believer must be content to sigh and pant 
up the mountain, bearing his cross. If we find it laborious to 
go up the ■ Hill difficulty,' yet let us go on step by step, know- 
ing that it is »nly for an appointed time, and that our blessings 
are beyond the mountain. Oh, it is not talking, but walking! 
It is not in notion, but in action, 

" ' Observe, thirdly, God will in this mountain provide for 
his own glory. He will be gloried in the fire: ' In the mount 
He will be seen.' We want ease, but when we get it, how 
apt are we to grow cold and stupid, and careless about prayer, 
till we are again roused by difficulties; and then we begin to 
pray in earnest. Thus it is that God is glorified. He causes 
us to glorify his wisdom, — his all-sufficiency, — his goodness. 
He seems often to appeal to our hearts — is not this the best 
way, though every step up hill? « In the mount of the Lord 
He shall be seen,' that is, God will there exhibit his own 
character. 

" * In our difficulties God sets up way-marks; — he says ivhat- 
ever a man gives up for me, shall be restored, in better things, 
a hundred fold: and thus we find that religion is only another 
name for wisdom. 

" « Fourthly, from this mountain of trial, we are to see Christ 
exhibited. If we do not see the golden thread through all the 
Bible, marking out Christ, we read the Scriptures without the 
key; — we miss the invaluable treasure hid in the field. 

*■ ' This text has a great scope, ' The Lord will provide.' He 



CHAP. III. — FROM A. D. 1790 TO 1796. 131 

iv ill provide all that man wants for time and eternity, in and 
through Christ. When we can see a dying, risen Saviour, in 
the mountain, we have indeed found the pearl of great price. 
Oh that such as love great sights, would look at the cross of 
Christ, which of all others, is the sight the most interesting! 
God has set up, in his word, great monuments: the text is one, 
on which is inscribed, * The Lord will provide.' The poorest 
man who can read his Bible may see it to this day.' " 

In the month of September, the state of Mrs. Hawkes' 
health requiring sea-bathing, she went to Dover, accompanied 
by Mrs. Jones. But those anxieties which had induced the 
present depression of her strength and spirits, followed her 
there, and drew from Mr. Cecil the following sympathetic let- 
ter: — 

Oct, 7, 1796. 
" My dear Daughter, 
"The melancholy cast of your letter so meets the present 
complexion of my mind, and some sentiments in it are so ex- 
actly my own, that like a man who hears a tune which touches 
him, and he begins humming, so I fall to writing. I too am 
at sea, and sea-sick, I laugh outwardly, and inwardly say of 
laughter, * It is mad.' When the candle of the Lord shines 
upon my head, I am well, and so are you: but when / cannot 
see Him, (you understand me,) a more forlorn creature does not 
walk the earth; and that, sometimes for days together, though 
surrounded with comforts and comforters. 

" The truth is, He deals out my comforts who furnishes 
yours; and if you could weigh them against each other, you 
would find them more equal than you are ready to believe. 

" Another truth is, that among the many things you have 
learned of me, there is one which I have often brought to your 
ear, but which none but God could bring to your own heart; I 
mean the real state of the country in which we live, as de- 
scribed, Psalm Ixiii. 1. You are the woman ' whose heart the 
Lord opened,' and which none but himself can fill. The wo- 
man ' who stood beside me praying unto the Lord,' and to 
whom the Lord has given the petition she asked of him. What, 
I pray you, was the petition; and what are the things you meet 
with, but an answer to it; and what need I repeat on the sub- 
ject? You know these things as well as I do; and I should ne- 
ver have known them, (though I might have preached about 
them,) if I had not been, like you, taken from the crowd by a 
•mighty hand, and brought, ' with faltering steps and slow,' to 
tread the narrow solitary way. 



132 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKE3. 

" Still ' He giveth songs in the night;' therefore let us sing 
when we can. He also commands us to help one another; and 
to help you, as far as I am able, will always afford satisfaction 
to Your most affectionate friend and father, 

" R. Cecil." 

The depression which, at this period, rested on Mrs. Hawkes' 
mind was not from imaginary causes. She saw the clouds 
darkening, and ready to break over her head in a storm of 
trouble, which within a few weeks actually burst, and nearly 
overwhelmed her. The most serious embarrassment was 
threatening Mr. Hawkes' affairs, occasioned by his having in- 
cautiously, though from motives of friendship, allowed an un- 
successful speculator to draw bills upon him, by which the 
whole of his property became irretrievabty involved. On Mrs. 
Hawkes' return from Dover, in the month of October, she was 
informed that the shock had actually been felt at Holloway, 
and that every thing was on the point of being given up for se- 
curity. A lively and pathetic description of her feelings, at this 
time, appears in the following memorandum. 

Holloway, 1796. — "I have of late felt much solemnity of 
mind; and have been enduring much agony of spirit, and 
learning to * go softly, ,' But I would rather go weeping with 
my face heavenwards, than dancing in the broad way which 
must end in misery. Thanks be to God, that I have at least 
a weeping eye, if I have not the true soldier-like spirit that 
dares the fierce onset of the battle. 1 am, I trust, made willing 
to endure, and abide the conflict, however severe. I must in- 
deed ever shrink at the approach of the two-edged sword. — 
But I desire to put myself into the hands of my great Physi- 
cian, to do with me as seemeth him good; and that without re- 
serve. My Bible and my secret chamber can witness for me, 
the floods of tears I pour out for my weakness, and my wicked- 
ness, and for the depravity of my fallen nature. And He, 
whose eye pierceth the reins and the heart, knoweth I do not 
act the part of a hypocrite. My sins are indeed more than the 
hairs of my head: nor could I bear the sight, were I not ena- 
bled to lay hold of the hope set before me in the Gospel. In 
this I have always strong consolation; and find it an anchor 
both sure and steadfast, upon which, by faith, I will now lie 
down and sleep, amidst surrounding waves and storms of sor- 
row. ' Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? 
It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is 
Christ that died, yea, rather that is risen again.' " 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 133 

Mrs. Jones, who had come to town with her afflicted sister, 
was apprehensive lest the present agitating scene at Holloway 
should seriously affect Mrs. Hawkes' already much impaired 
health. She, therefore, anxiously wished to procure for her a 
temporary shelter, the house of some friend, during this threat- 
ening storm, which it was hoped would shortly blow over. — 
Such a temporary shelter she ventured to solicit in the house 
of Mrs. Hawkes' spiritual father, the Rev. R. Cecil, a request 
which was readily granted. 



CHAPTER IV. 

HER RESIDENCE IN MR. CECILS HOUSE. 

FROM A. D. 1706 TO 1802. 

Friendship subsisting between Mrs. Hawkes and Mrs. Cecil — Habits of 
Mrs. Hawkes while at Holloway — Sale of the House at Holloway — 
Her grief occasioned by that circumstance — She goes to meet Mr. 
Hawses at Portsmouth — Has a narrow escape from being drowned, 
in bathing — She returns to Mrs. Cecil, then at Clapham — Letter from 
Mrs. Ely Bates — Remarks on Mrs. Hawkes' keen sense of her sorrows 
— She resumes the use of her diary — Suffers great depression of spi- 
rits — Goes to Birmingham — Dangerous illness of Mr. Cecil, in 1798 — 
Mrs. Hawkes visits the Isle of Wight, and comes under the ministry 
of the Rev. John Newton — Her happy visit to her sisters — She returns 
to London — Accompanies Mrs. Cecil to Chobham — Is seized with ill- 
ness, and obliged to return to town — Expectation of death through the 
Summer of 1801 — Visit of Mrs. Jones, who provides for Mrs. Hawkes' 
removal from Little James Street — Mrs. Hawkes' memorandum on 
leaving Mr. Cecil's house. 

The close and intimate friendship which subsisted between 
Mrs. Hawkes and Mrs. Cecil, has already been mentioned. 
Never were two friends more capable of appreciating each 
other. The prominent features in Mrs. Cecil's character were 
benignity, generosity, maternal tenderness, and charity. Mrs. 
Hawkes' present circumstances called these dispositions into 
delightful exercise; and Mrs. Cecil experienced an increase of 
her own happiness, in that ready flow of sympathy, with 
which she welcomed to her house a beloved friend; an event 
which took place the latter end of October, 1796. 
12 



134 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

In order to conceive properly of Mrs. Hawkes' feelings on 
this occasion, her whole character and circumstances must be 
taken into the account. There were certain restraining consi- 
derations, which interfered with her entire complacency in this 
friendly arrangement. Her warmest gratitude was, in some 
measure, overpowered by a keen sensibility, shrinking from 
obligation, in proportion to the sense of favours conferred. 
That delicacy of feeling, which accompanied her strength of 
mind, would naturally revolt at any, even apparent, encroach- 
ment on generous friendship; while her quick apprehension 
was more than alive to the inconvenience which might attend 
the increase of an already large family. It must also be ac- 
knowledged, that the love of independence was a prominent 
feature in Mrs. Hawkes' character: nor was it in the power of 
human kindness to tranquillize her mind under her present ac- 
cumulated afflictions. Divine consolations alone could have 
supported her; and, that these were not wanting in this hour 
of extremity, the following memorandum bears testimony. 

Holloway, Oct. 1796. — "The experience this day is, 'He 
healeth the broken in heart, and bindeth up their wounds.' — 
The hand of special grace has been stretched out to lift me 
above surrounding billows. Every thing around says, ' Escape, 
daughter, escape;' and faith and hope provide the plank that 
shall convey me safe to shore. ' The name of the^ L»rd is a 
strong tower.' Here let me seek shelter, and leave the storm 
to God." 

Hopes were at first entertained that the house at Holloway 
might be preserved. Six months passed in this state of uncer- 
tainty. But, in the end, it appeared, that prompt and efficient 
assistance could not be procured. During this interval of pain- 
ful suspense, Mrs. Jones expresses her sympathy with her sis- 
ter, in the following letter, and endeavours to suggest considera- 
tions of encouragement. She writes: 

" My heart grieves to hear how my dear sister's sufferings 
abound, and my spirit falls prostrate to hear how her supports 
abound also. The anchor of hope is invaluable: but its worth 
is only known in a storm. God says, prove me; and when 
the Holy Spirit aids the proof, great is the rejoicing in Christ 
Jesus. Suspense is, indeed, the most trying situation the 
mind can be in; and the most favourable to the increase of 
faith. The noble army of martyrs have stood there, and 
found firm footing; or rather lay there, in loathsome dungeons. 
They leaned on your Father's arm, and his arm is not short- 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 135 

ened. He now calls upon you to prove its strength: He will 
be glorified by the manifestation of his mighty power. We 
may not say unto God, * What doest Thou?' We can only 
hang on his attributes, and contemplate this truth: * He cannot 
deny Himself.' Nothing but the mighty power of God can 
save his afflicted ones from murmuring, under the repeated 
strokes of his chastening rod. 

" Do not faint, my dear sister; strength shall be afforded. 
The Lord is able to comfort his children; and in every stroke, 
he says to them, ' believe in me: my name and character is 
love.' Your debilitated state leads you to view every event on 
the dark side: but when your nerves are braced, I am per- 
suaded you will see that you are privileged ' beyond the com- 
mon walk of men.' To be taken into friendship with the 
Father, Son, and Spirit, and daily to enjoy divine intercourse 
under the strongest assurances of infallible direction and super- 
intendence in the smallest contingencies in life: to be placed 
under the care, kindness, and benevolence, of one of the most 
honourable in God's vineyard; to have so many friends that 
tenderly love and highly value you; with much more that 
might be said upon this subject, — are favours few can boast. 
The affectionate kindness of your friends is quite unparalleled; 
nor could you have bought it; but it is given you by an Al- 
mighty friend, as an earnest, a pledge of love, and a part of 
the * all things ' which are in his gift. Whensoever your heart 
is afraid, remember his loving-kindness, who says, * I will 
never leave nor forsake thee.' " 

The year 1797 was opening before Mrs. Hawkes with pros- 
pects the most painful, and eventful. Hitherto she had found, 
in her retreat at Holloway, many resources and alleviations. 
Domestic duties furnished her with amusing employment; her 
still greater delight was in that retirement, which afforded op- 
portunity for solid reading, and religious exercises. She had 
an excessive thirst for knowledge, both spiritual and intellec- 
tual; to obtain which, it was her general custom to rise at five 
o'clock in the morning, at all seasons of the year, having, in 
winter, her fire prepared for being lighted by herself, before 
others were awake. It was this desire for instruction, which 
made her anxious to secure the society of select Christian 
friends at her house. A taste for the country made her enter, 
with delight, into every rural scene, and derive enjoyment 
from every little flower which grew in her garden: while a na- 
tural benevolence, and generosity of character, inclined her to 



136 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

acts and expressions of kindness to all around. At Holloway,. 
Mrs. Hawkes was laying up a store of knowledge, which 
proved of essential use to her in after life, and helped to sus- 
tain her mind under the change of circumstances which awaited 
her;— -for her beloved retreat was to be taken from her. In the 
month of April, the house at Holloway, with every thing that 
belonged to it, was sold; and Mrs. Hawkes was called to re- 
nounce all — whether of affluence or comfort — and to be with- 
out a home. 

The following memorandum exhibits the spirit in which she 
was preparing to meet this painful catastrophe. 

" Instead of fainting under the stroke, I would cry, Let the 
refiner do his work, even though the furnace be made seven 
times hotter. Let the dross be burnt up, that I may come out 
purified as gold. Enable me to endure chastisement, to re- 
ceive it as to the design of it; to take it up willingly; and to 
show a proper disposition under it, though touched to the 
quick. ' When my heart is overwhelmed within me, lead me 
to the Rock that is higher than I.' " 

Mr. Hawkes being considered a man of good property, Mrs. 
Hawkes' private fortune had not been settled upon her; con- 
sequently it was all lost in the general wreck. Her faith was 
now to be put to the most severe trial. She was to have no 
inheritance, no, ' not so much as to set the sole of her foot 
upon.' But she was yet blessed, and to be a blessing to that 
household where a kind and wise Providence had, for the pre- 
sent, fixed the bounds of her habitation; and to the happiness 
of which she so greatly contributed, during an interval of six 
years. To assist Mrs. Cecil, under her delicacy of health, 
and increasing family; to become the beloved instructress of 
her children; and to fulfil every office by which real and affec- 
tionate friendship could manifest itself: — was her unremitting 
exercise, previous to those severe bodily sufferings, which con- 
fined her for many years to a sick chamber. 

Though Mrs. Hawkes was feelingly alive to the merciful al- 
leviations afforded, especially in the shelter provided under Mr. 
Cecil's roof, yet the keen sense she had of the painful facts of 
her case, caused a depression of spirits, which sympathy could 
not remove, though it might alleviate. She was conscious of 
her weakness in this respect. During the interval of painful 
suspense previous to the sale at Holloway, in addressing a 
friend who, with much kindness and wisdom, was acting as 
her representative there, she writes as follows: — 

" 1 hope when you see me melancholy, you will always re- 



CHAP. IV. — FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 137 

member it is a very serious defect in my character. Were I 
as 1 ought to be, nothing, with my privileges, and eternal pros- 
pects, would sink my spirits; but I am frail; may you, my clear 
friend, escape my pains, and my weakness." 

About the month of July, Mrs. Hawkes went, for a short 
time, to Portsmouth, where Mr. Hawkes had some opening 
prospects; while there, she was very ill. She had also a 
narrow escape from being drowned while bathing, as appears 
by the following memorandum: — 

Portsmouth, July 19, 1797. — " By the special providence 
of God, I was this day delivered from the very jaws of death. 
A sudden movement of the bathing machine, threw me violent- 
ly down the steps into the sea. The machine was drawn very 
swiftly up the beach, while the waves carried me some way 
farther into the sea. I expected to be soon launched into the 
wide ocean. When most wonderfully, I know not how, I felt 
myself drifted by the waves back again; and turning on my 
hands and knees, I crept towards the shore. But as no assist- 
ance was near, I every moment expected a returning wave to 
sweep me away for ever. In this situation, I cried, 'Lord, 
save me! and to his saving help it alone belongs, that I am alive 
at this moment, to record his wonderful deliverance. 

" The attendants, though wishing to put the best face upon 
the affair, seemed involuntarily to assure me, that they had 
given me up for lost! and my kind friend M. M., in the midst 
of her distress, never more expecting to see me, save as a corpse, 
began to say to herself concerning me, ■ Now her troubles are 
all over!' 

" But a wise and over-ruling Providence had otherwise deter- 
mined; and only presented death to my view, without giving 
me into its power. I am deeply impressed with this truth, that 
there is but a step between life and death; and that true wis- 
dom consists in standing at all times prepared for the awful 
change. The voice of this deliverance is, (and oh, may I have 
ears to hear!) ' Let your loins be girded about, and your lights 
burning.' Luke xii. 34 — 43; also Psalm cxxi. seems particu- 
larly appropriate; and as the Lord hath so wonderfully preserved 
my going out and coming in, I trust he will for ever watch over 
his unworthy creature for good." 

Amidst the various difficulties with which Mrs. Hawkes was 
surrounded at Portsmouth, she wrote to Mr. Cecil for advice, 
who replied as follows: — 

44 1 cannot express what I feel for your present indisposition, 
12* 



138 MEMOIRS OF MRS! HAWKES. 

in a situation so difficult as you describe; and therefore shall 
say nothing more upon it than this, that I know when Mrs. C. 
(who is now absent from town) sees your letter, she will feel 
very impatient for your return: and I, as your minister, ought 
to counsel you not to act from false standards, as if your re- 
turning sooner than you intended looked like caprice. It is 
enough for us to do our duty; but we cannot do that in many 
cases, if we will act only as we can explain every particular 
action; especially does this hold in matters that are not at all 
of a moral, but merely of a circumstantial nature. I hope, 
therefore, you will stay no longer than is necessary for your 
own, or Mr. Hawkes' satisfaction; and as I write for my wife 
as well as myself, I can assure you most sincerely, that your 
return will afford solid satisfaction and pleasure to us. 

" I am sure, (averse as I am to give my notes,) that I ought 
to refuse you nothing that can be of use to you in present cir- 
cumstances: — therefore take the following as a great favour, 
which would have been (I believe) denied at any other time. 

Luke xxi. 19. " In your patience possess ye your souls." 
" ' These words were addressed to the disciples with respect 
to certain impending trials. If any one present feels himself 
not liable to trouble, loss, temptation, death, — let him go away 
this morning, and say, the minister took a subject which had no 
relation to my case: but if ' man is born to trouble as the sparks 
fly upward,' if he is liable to lose possession of himself under 
it, then let him pray to possess his soul in patience. 

I. What is it for a Christian to possess his soul in trying 
times? 

" A Christian-— fox the words are addressed to believers: — 

" Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?" It 
implies, 

1st. Recollection. Nehemiah — " Should such a man as I 
flee?" Neh. vi. 11. 

2dly. Dependence. Jehoshaphat— " Our eyes are (upon 
thee." 2 Chron. xx. 12. — Three children in the furnace, Dan. 
iii. 16. 

3dly. Submission to the dispensation. Job — « The Lord 
gave," &c, Daniel in the den of lions. Paul, " Behold I go 
bound," &c. 

4thly, Readiness to perform the duties of it, however diffi- 
cult. Esther's reply to Mordecai. Esther iv. 16. 

5thly. Disregard to the constructions of a blind world; and 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 17% TO 1802. 139 

returning good for evil. Instance, Christ — " Father, forgive 
them." Stephen — " Lord, lay not this sin to their charge." 

" The words of the text are, as if Christ should say, A dread- 
ful shock is approaching; (see the description through the chap- 
ter,) but whatever you suffer or lose, do not lose yourselves. 
* Let patience have its perfect work.' Like Moses, endure as 
' seeing him who is invisible.' I have laid a foundation for 
this. See ver. 18, Stand still, therefore, and see the salva- 
tion of the Lord. 

II. How the soul is to be possessed. 

" Not by stoical insensibility — ambitious hardness — pagan 
vain-glory; but in Christian patience, arising out of faith on a 
Divine assurance: see ver. 18. 

" Christian virtues are a chain. Rom. v. 1 — 5. 

" Stoical virtue may look like Christian, but is as a shining 
counterfeit. Your patience must be distinct from theirs. God 
looks at motives — principles — as roots of fruit he commends. 

" It is the Spirit of Christ which must unite us to Christ, 
from whom alone our fruit is found. This is the suffering 
Spirit of Christ, in the members of Christ. Heb. xii. A holy 
quiet, calm repose, solid peace, believing resignation, well- 
grounded fortitude. 

" I see," said the ancient disciple, " a horrid tumult coming 
on, but I must endeavour to keep it from entering my heart. 
I must remember his words, or I shall lose myself. It may 
distract, — no matter; — this is no affair of mine; he has said, 
1 Thy shoes shall be iron and brass — and as thy days, so shall 
thy strength be.' Lord, undertake for me in that day! keep 
me in possession of my soul, whatever else I am stripped of," 

" Thus also a modern true disciple will be instructed, and 
will say, — I (as well as the disciples of old) must meet with 
many things that nothing but faith and patience can meet; here 
is my text: what have I lost already for want of studying it! 
what did I lose on this occasion, and that, by first losing my 
self! 

•« Under losses, temptations, persecutions, how much more 
have I lost by first losing my temper and patience, than by the 
things which disturbed me! Now let me look at Christ, exem- 
plifying his own rule in life and death. Let me see his first 
followers and martyrs, in every age, treading in his steps! I 
feel, if I were only right within, all would be tolerable without. 
Grant me but faith and patience, and do what thou wilt with 
the world about me. 

" Thus we see, that it is easy to say to a man in trouble, — 



140 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

4 be patient, be quiet;' — but the word of God, and the grace of 
God alone can make him so. Christ shows the ground, and 
gives the ability (see ver. 18, 19,) and this will meet the events 
of eternity as well as time." Application: — 

" Let the peevish children of an indulging Providence learn, 
from this subject, to correct their habits — (a nursery of chil- 
dren raging on every denial or disappointment, compared with 
too many professing families) husbands — wives — children — 
servants — addressed particularly. One Christian possessing 
his soul among them, a light in a dark place. Who is this? 
What is his secret? 

44 2. Look to Jesus to give efficacy to his own rule. The text 
is not only a holy feature in Christianity, but also a very grand 
one. 

44 Illustration — a rock in storms. 

u l His hand the good man fastens on the skies, 
And bids earth roll, nor feels her idle whirl.' 

44 But if he does so, it is not merely because he has the rule, 
but also the spirit. Instance, Paul — 4 not I, but the grace of 
God which is in me;' Moses — 4 by faith he endured as seeing 
him who is invisible.' 

44 Contemplate, therefore, the example of Christ, but pray for 
strength from Christ. 

44 3. He that is now enabled to possess his soul in patience, 
shall eventually possess all things." Heb. vi. 12, 19. 

In the beginning of October, Mrs. Hawkes left Portsmouth, 
and joined Mrs. Cecil at Battersea Rise. The late Henry 
Thornton, Esq. had kindly offered the use of his house, during 
an interval in which it was vacant, to Mr. Cecil's family; and 
in this quiet retreat Mrs. Hawkes enjoyed much repose: while 
there, she received a letter from Mrs. Ely Bates, from which 
the following is an extract: — 

44 Very glad was I to hear that Mrs. Cecil was at Clapham: 
but still more am I glad to find that you are with her, and do- 
ing for her the only thing that, as a means, could be useful to 
her. Surely you are a gift of God to her in her very delicate 
state: — may His blessing accompany your labour of love. It is 
a delightful thing to feel ourselves in His order; a single touch 
then has effect; while much that is wrought, with perhaps 
great labour out of it, comes to nothing. This shows what 
poor judges we are of usefulness, The world is linked together 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 141 

(as far as union prevails,) by wants and kindnesses. But that 
there should be such a link between heaven and earth, ought 
to penetrate our hearts with adoration and gratitude! Methinks 
it ought to give us another view of this world than we often 
have, to behold a ladder reaching from it to heaven! It is not 
a forsaken world: we stand related to infinite perfection and ex- 
cellence; and this involves in it such a seed of happiness and 
glory, as only wants developing, to raise our hopes and joys 
above sublunary objects. This would really infuse gladness, 
raise expectation, and draw forth the soul to action — to follow 
hard after God. Oh that it may do so!" 



Mr. Cecil has remarked, that we may judge of a Christian's 
experience rather by the tenor, than the ferment. The 
next three or four years of Mrs. Hawkes' life, seem to ac- 
cord with the latter description. The reader must be prepared 
to contemplate her as passing under a cloud. The sorrowful 
impressions which her trials produced, were perhaps too great, 
when viewed in connexion with the scripture admonition, " and 
they that weep, as though they wept not." I Cor. viii. 30. — 
We shall presently see her emerging from this cloud, and 
shining with a steady brightness to the end of her course. — 
There is a tendency in troubles and disappointments, at first, 
to surprise and overset the mind; though, when sanctified, they 
ultimately lead to rest in Christ, the true ark. Nor can the 
greatness of suffering be always estimated by the apparent 
cause; the impression it makes upon the mind of the sufferer 
must be taken into the account. When under the immediate 
pressure of affliction, we are apt to suppose, with Job, that our 
"wound is incurable." (Chap, xxxiv. 6.) Corrupt nature 
naturally inclines to fret, and rise up against trouble in every 
form; — and there must be time for an afflicted mind, which, 
like the mariner's needle, under agitation, loses its fixed direc- 
tion, to recover from such disturbance. Every painful dispen- 
sation is like a fresh task in the heavenly school. Hezekiah 
seems to have felt this when he said, " Like a crane or a 
swallow, so did I chatter; I did mourn sore like a dove," But 
after more calm reflection, he asks, M What shall I say?" 
what is faith's estimate? " He hath both spoken to me, and 
himself hath done it; O Lord, by these things men live, and 
in all these things is the life of my spirit." The afflictions, 
conflicts, and temptations, through which the children of God 



142 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

are called to pass, produce not only patience, but also gain ex- 
perience, and acquaintance with the inward evils of the heart; 
which design is intimated, Deut. viii. 2. When reflecting 
upon the pain with which this experience has, sometimes, been 
wrought out in others, we may perhaps think, that in similar 
circumstances, we should have felt less, mourned less, repined 
less; but it should be remembered, that the measure of suffer- 
ing attendant on any dispensation, is a part of the appointment; 
and that God registers the believer's conflict and sufferings, as 
real. Ps. lvi. 8. 

We now return to Mrs. Hawkes' diary, in which few inser- 
tions had lately been made. Probably she did not choose to 
put down on paper what so greatly oppressed her mind: — 

Jan. 1798, Little James Street. — " I would endeavour this 
year to resume the use of my common-place book: but my mind 
yet continues too much disturbed to make any connected re- 
flections. Through the year 1797, I have had so many waves 
to struggle with, as to be scarcely able to keep my head above 
water; and though the swelling of the flood a little subsides, yet 
I am still upon an unknown and deep set. — ' Fearfulness and 
trembling are come upon me.' 

" I am thankful that my faith is not suffered entirely to fail. 
I sometimes lay hold of a promise, like a child in a dark night, 
who seizes the parent's hand which he cannot see; and his fears 
make him grasp it harder. Were my faith stronger, I should 
have fewer fears; but to be enabled to lay hold of God's al- 
mighty arm at all, is an infinite mercy. If his 'rough wind 
were not stayed in the day of the east wind,' surely my spirit 
must fail under its great sorrows. 

11 1 never expected to understand, as I now do, what persons 
in trouble meant by disliking letters. My whole frame shakes 
at the sound of a post-knock, lest there should be some sad 
tidings for me. Oh that I had grace to understand that pro- 
mise: « He shall not be afraid of evil tidings, his heart is fixed, 
trusting in the Lord.' ' He only lives an unchangeable life, that 
by faith can live on an unchangeable God.' " 

Feb. 10. — " ' When my father and my mother forsake me, 
the Lord taketh me up.' This I am sure has been my expe- 
rience. In a dreadful tempest that has swept away all my 
pleasant things, God lias graciously provided a shelter for me, 
and found me the kindest parents, brothers and sisters, friends, 
in the whole world. Nothing can equal the tenderness I ex- 
perience every hour of the day in this Christian house. I am 
ashamed and confounded that I am not more thankful: — that 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. B. 1796 TO 1802. 143 

my heart so steals to its former much-loved haunts. How 
many have my afflictions, without my mercies ! 

" When I would comfort myself against sorrow, my heart 
is faint in me. 

" Oh my sweet home ! — my lovely fields ! — my secret 
chamber! How often have I fled like an affrighted bird to your 
sacred retirement? — how often poured out tears of anguish, 
and received comforts which the world could neither give nor 
take away! 

11 1 thought myself more secure in my home, because it was 
given me in a time of deep trouble, and in answer to many 
prayers: — because, in the best manner I could, I dedicated it 
to God; and promised that, as far as I could ensure, it should 
never be made the reception of the gay and the giddy. 

" Witness, ye solitary walks! ye walls and beams of my 
chamber! if I took any delight in you equal to that of holding 
sweet intercourse with an unseen, but to me, gracious and 
present God and Saviour! My pleasures were sacred plea- 
sures; and such as made large amends for many troubles. I 
had much leisure, but always found the day too short for my 
employ. Beloved spot! how can I bear the thought of giving 
it up! my imagination visits every corner, — counts every pane 
of glass; — nothing is too minute to be remembered. Rather 
let my recollection retrace my former dedication, when I first 
took possession of that retreat, and mark with shame my de- 
viations. * Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened, that it 
cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that he cannot hear.' 

M I endeavour to call to remembrance some of my bitter 
things at Holloway. I had many, very many; — but the bitter 
was so much sweetened by manifold mercies, that I ought to 
have felt nothing but thankfulness: whereas, I often mur- 
mured. 

" Great trials prove what strength we have. I have been 
greatly deceived in myself herein; and have thought far more 
highly of myself than I ought to think: for 1 thought, that be- 
cause I was enabled to weather the trials and troubles I then 
had, with some degree of courage, and even through all, gene- 
rally, to go on my way rejoicing, that I did great things; and 
that whatever might befall, I should never be cast down, or af- 
frighted. But now where is my strength? It is very weakness. 
Now where is my triumph? I am become dumb. Evermore 
after this, I must lay my hand upon my mouth. It is easy to 
be joyous in sunshine. I fear I have been very prone to self- 
conceit and higli-mindedness. 



144 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" The flesh is ready to cry out, ' It is hard:' such a one, 
and such a one, is exempt from my afflictions: they dwell among 
their own people, and can lie down at night upon their own pil- 
low, none making them afraid. But wo be to me, if after all 
the experience I have had, Satan prevails to make me think 
my Saviour a hard master. No! whom he loveth he chasten- 
eth. It is not for a sinner to say, Why may I not have this 
or that? and therefore it is not for me. My afflictions are far 
less than I deserve, and my mercies far above my highest ex- 
pectations. 

" Never say, I have no propensity to this or that particular 
failing, — stay, till that trial or temptation comes, to prove it. 

" In recollecting seasons and scenes that are past, the pleasant 
things only are present to the mind; the painful are forgotten, or 
leave but a slight impression. The conviction of this, should 
moderate present grief." 

Mrs. Hawkes' reverting in these memorandums to the joys 
she possessed, as well as to the sorrows she endured, at Hol- 
loway, suggests the reflection, that perhaps one of the designs 
which God has in afflicting his people, is to cause them to con- 
sider wisely of his past dealings with them. Every mitigation 
of suffering, towards a creature who deserves hell, every good 
with which evil is intermixed, demands that ' sacrifice of praise 
to God continually,' which is ' the fruit of our lips.' This 
sacrifice we must on no account withhold under any pressure 
of affliction; for let the sufferings of the present time be as 
great as they may, still, ' It is of the Lord's mercies that we 
are not consumed, because his compassions fail not. They 
are new every morning.' But • no chastisement for the pre- 
sent seemeth to be joyous, but grievous;' it is afterward, that 
it * yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them 
who are exercised thereby:' and the subject of this Memoir 
lived to exemplify this special benefit of affliction in an emi- 
nent degree. 

Mrs. Hawkes' diary contains many passages abounding in 
expressions of gratitude towards that family in which she was 
now residing. Such passages would have been withheld from 
the public, did not justice to the sentiments of Mrs. H. require 
that they should not be wholly omitted. And it is to be remem- 
bered that those whom they principally concern, are removed 
beyond the reach of human applause. 

March 17, 1798. — "David says, 'I said in my haste, All 
men are liars.' Is it not in my haste that I am ready to say, 
4 All my pleasant things are taken away; I shall see no more 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 to 1802. 145 

comfortable days?' Yes, it is surely in haste; for my pleasant 
things are not all taken away. I have yet the precious Gospel; 
I have still the kindest and truest friends; I have, even under 
present darkness, a blessed prospect of an eternal home: I have, 
then, far more cause for praise than for mourning. 

" It is a most singular favour that I should, at this time, be 
admitted into this family. As my mind has a thousand secret 
avenues to pain, so my dearest friends have a thousand kind 
devices to avert its approach: so much delicacy of apprehen- 
sion, so much refined generosity, so much true parental re- 
gard, I should never have dared to expect. Behold, 'this is 
the Lord's doing,' and it is truly marvellous in my eyes. 
May I never forget the first, sovereign, and bountiful Disposer, 
— nor be unmindful of the willing hands that dispense his good- 
ness." 

March 25, Little James Street. — "How hidden are the feel- 
ings of an afflicted mind! How far from being understood by 
the gross or the hard! 

" 1 received exquisite comfort to-day, because my kindest 
friends seemed unwilling I should accept an invitation to spend 
the day out; and because they repeatedly charged me to * make 
haste home.' What! said my yearning heart, have I then yet 
a home? Have I, in the wide world, such as really care for 
me? May every poor desolate creature find such a home, and 
such comforters! and may such kindness be returned a thousand- 
fold into their own bosoms! If a cup of cold water, given in 
Christ's name, or for his sake, shall not lose its reward, what 
reward shall be given for the 'oil and the wine' that is given 
me in such abundance?" 

March 24. — " Some very valuable friends in town show me 
much kindness. Sympathy and tenderness is truly all that is 
worth desiring in this poor world. At least there is nothing 
else, of earthly growth, so desirable; nor is this of earthly 
growth, for I never saw it firm, uniform, and unremitting, but 
when it grew from a divine stock, and had its root in religion. 

" My revered minister remarked yesterday: 

" ' In affliction, be careful not to go over your troubles alone. 
It is very hurtful to look on trouble but as you look on God in 
Christ at the same time. Peter took his eye off Christ, and 
looked at the waters, and immediately he began to sink. 

" 'The Christian, like his Master, must overcome the world; 
and one method of doing so, is to submit to painful dispensa- 
tions with patience and resignation, — 'Looking to Jesus.' 
13 



146 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" « In difficult times, our care concerning the events of the day 
should be swallowed up in a care about the duties of the day. 

" * To be under trouble, and to know how to act under trouble, 
is a distinct thing. Christ teaches us how to receive the cup 
of suffering. He says, « learn of me;' see how I took a cup 
more bitter than you can have, I was to drink it in darkness, 
and under my Father's frown. Every Christian may tell to 
God his tale of wo, which no ear besides may hear. The most 
severe sufferings often arise from causes which cannot be told 
even to the nearest friend; interior, deep, inexorable. But this 
should suffice; — ' I have chosen thee in the furnace of afflic- 
tion;' that is, made thee a choice one.' " 

During Mrs. Hawkes' abode at Mr. Cecil's house, she gene- 
rally passed a part of the summer either in the Isle of Wight 
- — where Mr. Hawkes occasionally resided — or with Mrs. 
Jones, at Birmingham. In the following letter, Mrs. Jones ex- 
presses the pleasure with which she was now anticipating her 
sister's visit; and, at the same time, endeavours to direct Mrs. 
Hawkes' views to the bright side of her present dispensation. 
She writes: 

"I am glad to think that one more fortnight will bring my 
loved sister to my house; though I also know, that the pleasure 
of our meeting depends wholly upon Him who governs con- 
tingencies. The want of his presence, no earthly enjoyment 
could supply: but we will look in faith for future favours, since 
past mercies have been so bountifully afforded. A daily in- 
crease in faith and love, is what my soul longs for; and I hope 
we shall mutually strive for the faith of the gospel. 

" Amidst all the storms through which you are passing, I am 
glad to hear that you hold so firmly to your anchor. May no 
tempestuous blast be permitted to wrest you from it. It is a 
happy thing to be kept from choosing, to which we are all na- 
turally inclined; and we have often much cause to repent of 
our choice. Your heavenly Father knoweth what things you 
have need of, and therefore he has determined for you; and 
sure I am it is his gracious intention to make you happy in the 
lot of his appointment. How unfavourably soever your tem- 
poral affairs may have seemed to terminate, their grand and 
final termination is within the veil, and will be made fully ma- 
nifest when Christ appears in his glory. Then, my dear sister, 
shall the saints put on their beautiful garments. Our Saviour 
appeared as ' a man of sorrows ' all the time that he sojourned 
here below. He was poor, destitute, without habitation, or 
where to lay his head. Oh, how differently do men and an- 



CHAP, IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802, 147 

gels look upon the same object! May the spiritual eye of my 
beloved sister be so enlightened by the Holy Ghost, that she 
may say, Most gladly do I proceed in this sanctified and holy 
walk, in which Christ, and so many of his disciples, have 
gone before me. 

" ' I cannot express the consolation it gives me, to think of 
the kind hands which have been already stretched out to re- 
ceive you. May you never experience the want of such a 
sister and mother as dear Mrs. Cecil; nor lose the aid of such 
a father and friend as Mr. Cecil. You have the security of 
God's attributes for all things needful for life and godliness. — 
He can never want the modes of conveyance, who has all na- 
ture at his beck. If he says, ' Behold thy mother, or thy 
sisters,' — a home is provided. 

" ' How is all glorying taking from the creature, under every 
display of Divine condescension! When the love of God in 
Christ Jesus rises as the glorious sun, dispelling with its pow- 
erful beams, all the fogs of sin, and mists of corruption, we 
are ready to look at the spot upon which it shines, as if that 
possessed some superior excellence. No, — the earth is still an 
earthly clod; if it is made more fruitful in one spot than an- 
other, it is entirely owing to the vivifying influence of the ce- 
lestial fire. 

" ' How kind is Mr. Newton to hail you on your way! So 
diffusive, and ready to communicate, are men of Christian 
love: but theirs is a poor society to the ' general assembly ' 
which awaits you. With such prospects let us rejoice ever- 
more!' " 

Mrs. Jones here refers to the fact, that Mr. Newton being 
at Mr. Cecil's house, and hearing, while at dinner, that Mrs, 
Hawkes was confined to her bed with illness, immediately rose 
up, saying to Mrs. Cecil, "you should have told me before." 
(meaning before dinner.) And he then proceeded directly to 
the apartment where Mrs. Hawkes was, and falling on his 
knees, offered up prayers for her. When he returned to the 
dining-room he observed, — " Great characters are not made by 
walking on carpets." 

Mrs. Hawkes passed the months of May, June, and July, 
at Mrs. Jones' house. She thus records, in her diary, the 
satisfaction procured to her by this visit: — 

Birmingham, May, 1798. — " Surely mercy and goodness 
follow me in every place! The kindness of my dear sister, 
and her whole family, is greater to me now than ever. I plainly 



148 



MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 



see that she consults my comfort, morning, noon, and night. 
I have escaped many things in this journey, and in this place, 
which I had great reason to fear. Oh that I could live by the 
day, and care less about to-morrow! But still the morrow, 
and the morrow, will come like a heavy burden. My mind 
and spirits are here greatly relieved by leisure, reading, and 
quiet." 

Mrs. Hawkes' society was so much valued by all at Little 
James Street, that her occasional absence became a subject of 
regret: this is naturally expressed in a letter that followed her 
to Birmingham, in which Mrs, Cecil writes: — 

" ' I was greatly unhinged by the departure of my dearest 
sister and friend, and wandered about from room to room, I 
knew not why, saying, ' Where is Mrs. Hawkes?' Nor are 
these feelings peculiar to me only; for your absence is deeply 
felt by all around me. The harps of my little ones hang on 
the willows: they say, 'Mamma, when will Mrs. Hawkes come 
back?' 1 tell them she had leave to go only for one month; she 
will soon be here again. 

" « Since you have been away, Mr. C. and myself have been 
planning to make your abode with us more comfortable, than 
it has hitherto been from the want of a spare bed-room. We 
have made an arrangement, and the carpenters are now at 
work, and before your month is expired, your room will be 
completed, and will stand solitary till you return to occupy it. 
Your comfort has always been dear to me: but I must ever 
despair of affording you the interesting and improving society 
which you find in Mrs. Jones; neither can I afford you equal 
quiet. Mr. Newton sends his love, and desires me to say he 
stands to his promise. Mr. Pratt also sends love; and I have 
so much to send you from every one here, children and ser- 
vants, that I am afraid I should tire you with particularizing; 
but ' love is a present for a mighty king.' I should say, as I 
was desired, that part of the regard is expressed in a wish for 
your return, which will ever be the desire of, 

" Your truly affectionate, 

"J. Cecil." 

Mrs. Hawkes now felt very desirous to undertake some em- 
ployment, which might prevent her from becoming wholly de- 
pendent on her friends and relatives. This subject, among 
others, occasioned her much solicitude. She had, at one time, 
thoughts of opening a boarding-school: but there were many 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 149 

difficulties in the way, peculiar to her case. Whether she al- 
ludes, in her next memorandum, to this subject, or to the still 
perplexed state of her family affairs, is not certain. 

June, 1798. — "A letter to-day, respecting future prospects, 
has hurried together a host of cares and anxieties. I can only 
say, with Jehoshaphat, * Mine eyes, Lord, are upon thee;' — 
upon thee to direct — to support — to overrule — to protect. I 
would fain ask something; but I am so perplexed, so confused, 
so much in the dark, that I know not what to ask. *0 Lord, 
I am oppressed, undertake for me.' 

" When I look at what I have to conflict with, from without 
and from within, my spirit sinks, and fear almost overwhelms 
me. Yet why should I despond, since it is in weakness that 
my Saviour makes known his strength. It is in difficulties that 
his wisdom is exhibited. 4 Now, Lord, make it appear that 
thou faintest not, neither art weary; and that nothing can stand 
before thee, and be my hinderance. Break through my sins, 
the greatest hinderance of all; let not these stop thy way, nor 
bind thy hands: I do look to thee, O Saviour; help, 1 am in 
trouble.' "* 

July, 1798. — " Through infinite mercy my path begins, in 
some degree, to brighten after a cloudy day. Every « heart 
knoweth its own bitterness.' None but the benighted traveller 
knows how dreary and fearful darkness makes a journey, espe- 
cially if the road be full of pits and precipices; and none but 
he can tell the comfort of a little ray of light." 

From Mrs. Jones' house, Mrs. Hawkes went to Weather- 
oak-Hill, near Birmingham, the estate of her brother-in-law, 
Mr. Mynors. There she spent a few weeks, before taking her 
journey to the Isle of Wight, at which place we find her im- 
mediately after the next memorandum. 

Weather oak-Hill, August 1, 1798. — " Much kindness shown 
me here. It has been well said, ' Retirement tells us what we 
should be, but active life tells us what we are.'' The truth of 
this I now fully prove. I did, indeed, learn in my former de- 
lightful seclusion what I should be; but I did not know how 
distant from the mark I was. I was so ignorant of myself as 
to think, that, what I was there, I should be every where. I 
thought I bore very calmly, and courageously, the daily vexa- 
tions and difficulties that occurred; and remember to have often 
felt, that whatever might happen, want, pain, or sorrow, I could 

* Archbishop Leighton. 
13* 



150 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

meet with composure. I recollect to have frequently repeated 
many texts of Scripture, relating to a suffering state, (of which 
I then knew comparatively little,) as if I was in full possession 
of the secret. But now, how is it with me? How do 1 bear 
my bereavement, disappointment, difficulty, dark and desolating 
prospects? How do I bear the crossing of my will? How do 
I feel under a state of dependence, and a mountainous load of 
obligation? How do I conduct myself in more active life? Do 
I take care to maintain secret prayer through my employment? 
This is the breath of the soul, which, when stopped, it dies. 
Do I perform what I have to do cheerfully? Are my tempers 
meek, gentle, and holy? or have I not rather a * stiff neck'' and 
4 an iron sinew?' Do I behave to all with patience and humili- 
ty? If I cannot take pleasure in my dispensation, do I yet fully 
submit and acquiesce therein, and say, ' The Lord gave, and 
the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord?' 
Conscience! what of the night? ' Behold, I am vile; what shall 
I answer thee? I will lay mine hand upon my mouth.' " 

Coives, August 20, 1798. — " This is a new place. I am 
here like a sparrow on the house-top. I sit all the day alone. 
I see a beautiful scene all around me, and numerous faces; 
some sad, and some gay: but nothing speaks to my heart. 

" I seem like one shipwrecked, but have a single plank left, 
which just serves to keep me from sinking. This, from the 
darkness of the night, I can only, as it were,/ee/ after. Some- 
times, when I have just got to it, a wave carries it away. What 
an unspeakable mercy it is to have a plank, and to be assured 
it shall save at last!" 

While at Cowes, Mrs. Hawkes received a letter from Mr. 
Cecil, in which he writes as follows: 

" Past 8 o'clock on Saturday evening, and, weary with ser- 
monizing, I take a resting moment to say, that, though we are 
far asunder, I have communion with you in spirit. We are 
begotten to the same high and inestimable privileges: we shall 
soon escape from a world of sin and sorrow. I meet you also 
at a throne of grace, where the foot of the ladder stands; and 
though, as you know, seemingly very cheerful, yet I have my 
melancholy abstractions; when the world, and all it has to offer, 
appear not only illusions, but tasteless and impertinent to the last 
degree. You, I know, well understand this: and are too ready 
to meet me here. But, ' Hence, loathed melancholy, as Milton 
says; ' Why should the children of a king go mourning all 
their days?' We have ten thousand times more cause for 



CHAP. IV. — FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 151 

rejoicing than for mourning; and shall soon meet where it shall 
cease for ever. 

" I am deeply impressed with this truth, — that there is but 
one subject worth conversing upon, — namely, that Jesus Christ 
is the true God and eternal life; and that having given himself 
for us, he will withhold from us nothing that is good. 

" And now, pray what is Holloway? what is any thing? 
who would get up to a window to look after dirt? I will not 
waste any more time and paper with so much as conversing 
about it. 

" Let me advise you to consider your case the more easy, 
because it is so difficult. Easy things we are ready to under- 
take ourselves, and find we cannot manage them; difficult 
things we are forced to leave, or commit to God, and thus find 
them easy. Now, by this logic, (which I believe to be very- 
sound,) 1 have proved that you are a woman in easy circum- 
stances. 

44 1 hope your next letter will be to assure us you are coming 
back soon. My wife desires me to scold you for staying so 
long, and to say how very solitary she is without you; and this 
1 know is what she really/ee/s. She joins me in warmest ex- 
pressions of regard." 

Mrs. Hawkes had not been long at Cowes before she was 
refreshed by the company of a female friend and relative, Miss 
Mary Mil ward, a young lady of eminent piety, who has since 
been called to her rest, after a long and honourable Christian 
course, maintained under severe bodily sufferings. It is to 
her coming, that Mrs. Hawkes refers in the next memoran- 
dum: — 

" I look out with earnest expectation for M. M. — I shall, in 
her, have a friend to whom I can speak, and who understands 
my language. How great the value of that friend that reads the 
heart, and will not withhold any thing that can be desired that 
is good! If I had more intimate acquaintance with my Saviour, 
I should not be so solitary in the absence of other friends." 

Cowes, Sunday, Sept. 2. — " Oh what Sundays are here! 
What a church where Christ is not preached! Desolation of 
desolation! What can flourish where there is no living wa- 
ter? Who can be healed where there is no Bethesda? Now, 
surely, I know something of David's state of mind when he 
wrote the 84th Psalm. What should I do if it were to please 
God to separate me for ever from his church and people? 
O heaviest of all calamities! It would only be according 



152 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

to my deserts: but correct me in mercy, O Lord, and not in 
judgment." 

Sept. 15. — "Much benefited by reading over the notes of 
one of Mr. Scott's sermons, on Isaiah vi. * Under a view of 
our vileness, there is danger of despair: but God only humbles 
his children in order to raise them. 

" ' The prophet had no sooner felt the weight of his iniqui- 
ties in a proper degree, than they were taken away. * Then 
flew one of the seraphims unto me, having a live coal in his 
hand, and said, Lo, this hath touched thy lips, and thine ini- 
quity is taken away.' 

" ' We should learn the lesson of the day; — The prophet's 
lesson was humility, not despondency.' 1 — This is my lesson for 
this day, Sept. 15, 1798, — humiliation, not despondency; resig- 
nation and silence, not impatience; a calm waiting upon God; 
not quarrelling with his dispensation — though it be ever so 
painful. Not because it is night, to say it will never be morn- 
ing: but to say to my soul, under all, ' Hope thou in God.' 
This has been my lesson many years, but I have not yet learned 
the AB Cof it." 

Sept. 27. — "Too much cannot be said upon the necessity 
and advantage of forming good habits of every kind. But as 
respects the soul, there must be something more than good 
habits. I may be in the habit of praying to God seven 
times a day, and yet my soul will be stupid and dead, unless 
there be a ' new, spiritual, supernatural, vital principle of 
grace infused into it by the power of the Holy Ghost; ena- 
bling persons in whom it is, to spiritual, supernatural, vital acts 
of faith.' 

" Under a conviction of neglect, omissions, deadness, I find 
it not enough to resolve upon the greater diligence, and stricter 
observances. This is making the frame of a machine; but the 
spring that sets all in motion must be added, or it will be use- 
less work. 

" O thou, who knowest all things, thou only knowest how 
I desire to sit down under thy shadow. O set me as a seal 
upon thine heart, and upon thine arm. Bear up my name, 
and let me bear thine image. Let nothing separate me from 
thy love, nor for a moment suspend the communications of thy 
favour!" 

Cowes, Oct. 3, 1798. — " A day of general rejoicing for Nel- 
son's victory. But while the multitude is engaged in noisy 
joy, how many individuals, like myself, are groaning under 
some private trouble. As for me, I am in deep waters; my 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 155 

whole frame shakes under present storms; my heart faints under 
future prospects! O ' lead me to the rock that is higher than I.' 

" One great advantage I find in religion, is, that it gives me 
an object, which is at all times sufficient to occupy my mind; 
so that when friends are absent, when I feel alone in the 
great universe, religion brings me a resource. I remember the 
time, when, to dissipate my mind, oppressed with sorrow, I 
ran to the theatre, to the public gardens, to company, to any 
thing for a moment's ease and freedom from thought. A mo- 
mentary ease indeed! which in the end increased the weight of 
my burden. I never knew what ease was, till I was taught to 
know and flee to Him who says, ' Come unto me, all ye that 
are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' And 
though I know but as a babe, yet I do know, He giveth rest 
when none other can." 

Portsmouth, Oct. 30, 1798. — " * Even to-day is my com- 
plaint bitter: my stroke is heavier than my groaning.' Job 
xxiii. My prayer and choice this day, is like that of David, 1 
Chron. xxi. 13. Out of the different paths which lie before 
me, I am entirely at a loss to know which is the right one. — 
I would not consult my own feeling: my desire is to take the 
consecrated path, the path best pleasing to my heavenly Fa- 
ther; for that will be the most profitable for me. He is my 
witness that ' I open my cause unto him;' and * in all my 
ways I endeavour to ' acknowledge Him;' and to such He 
has promised, « He shall direct thy paths.' O that 1 were 
more like the importunate widow who cried day and night for 
help. I have need to cry day and night for faith in God for 
the things that pertain to my soul; and faith also in that which 
belongs to my body. I know not one moment to what I may 
be called the next: trials await me which way soever I turn. 
Oh, that 1 could, though but in a small degree, say with the 
great apostle, * None of these things move me.' " 

Mrs. Hawkes returned to London in November; and her 
tender sympathies were shortly after called up afresh, by that 
dangerous illness with which Mr. Cecil was visited, in the 
winter of 1798, and which threatened a bereavement to his 
family and congregation. The incessant attentions of Mrs. H. 
on this painful occasion, were an unspeakable comfort and re- 
lief to Mrs. Cecil, who was herself in an invalid state; and it 
appears by the following memorandum, that Mrs. Hawkes' 
mind became, in a measure, diverted from her own sorrows, 
while she entered deeply into those of others. 



154 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Jan. 1799. — "The beginning of this year is most sorrow- 
ful! I now cannot think of my own particular concerns. My 
time, my anxiety, my whole mind is occupied, in the great 
sufferings of this family. I am truly thankful to be so much 
favoured, as to be an attendant on my revered minister, my 
father, and best friend; though, indeed, the scene is heart- 
rending. How solemn is a dying-bed! May I never forget the 
instructions I gain here. I must endeavour to record a glean- 
ing* of the choice expressions of Mr. Cecil upon his sick-bed; 
but my own feelings and views, I have neither time nor power 
to delineate." 

We have however some description of her feelings, expressed 
at this time in a letter to a friend, to whom she writes: — ( 

" Since my return to town, I have been a sad witness and 
sharer of much sorrow. Our revered minister, and my truest 
friend, has been pronounced, by the physicians, dangerously 
ill: and we have had nothing but death before our eyes. You 
will easily conceive the gloom such an event must shed here; 
and of the distress of dearest Mrs. Cecil. Such a scene, I 
never before witnessed! I think myself much honoured and 
privileged, in being permitted to assist at this time of need, 
and I trust I shall gain many important lessons. A sick and 
dying-bed, is very instructive and solemn; and it exhibits 
most wonderfully the reality and worth of true religion. To 
behold a mind quiet, resigned, and comforted, in the most pain- 
ful circumstances, — is a fine sight! Well might Balaam say, 
* Let me die the death of the righteous.' And may you and I 
add, Let me live their life, for it is the only happy one." 

This painful dispensation lasted about three months; at the 
end of which, it pleased God to restore Mr. Cecil to a state of 
convalescence, and enabled him to resume his public ministra- 
tions. In the month of July following, Mrs. Hawkes was 
again called by relative duties to the Isle of Wight. The next 
memorandum in her diary, seems to have been written on the 
eve of her journey to Portsmouth. 

July, 1799, Little James Street. — " I am now called in 



* The "gleanings" here referred to, have already been given to the 
public in Mr. Cecil's works, under the title, " A Fragment written in 
Illness." We are indebted to Mrs. Hawkes for the preservation of 
some remarks made by Mr. Cecil, at a later period, on the subject of 
Hope. [See Appendix.] 



CHAP. IV. — FROM A. D. .1796 TO 1802. 155 

providence to take my third pilgrimage. I should go with 
more ease of mind, could I leave this family, (to whom I am 
bound by a thousand obligations,) in better health. It is, 
however, an unspeakable mercy that I do not, as I had much 
feared, leave a widow and six desolate children, and a widowed 
church. Farewell, for a season at least, most honoured, and 
most justly loved house! Oh that the dew of heaven may be 
ever descending thereon! Here I have been made to forget 
my sorrows! ' I was a stranger, and they took me in,' for the 
sake of their great Master, who, astonishing proof of his love! 
condescends to say, * Inasmuch as ye did it to one of these 
little ones, ye did it unto me.' May this gracious Lord reward 
them a hundred-fold; for none other can. May he also pardon 
my want of gratitude to them; and above all, to Himself, for 
the great benefits, the astonishing favours, I have experienced 
under this sheltering roof." 

Cowes, July 9. — "It is with shame I confess, that I cannot 
bring my mind into a proper state of submission, and acqui- 
escence to my present unsettled state of life. My fears are 
always awake; my apprehensions cannot be quieted. O my 
gracious Saviour, quiet me in thyself: thou hast the power to 
say, * Peace, be still.' My mind is too solicitous about * the 
morrow:' but I have been endeavouring to venture myself, by 
faith, upon the deep, mysterious ocean of providence, in the 
same way that I yesterday was necessitated to venture myself, 
half terrified to death, upon a very tempestuous sea, to pass 
from Portsmouth to Cowes. The vessel seemed to be in 
great danger. We were tossed from side to side: sometimes 
lifted high upon a swelling wave, and then suddenly sunk 
down again into a deep pit. I looked round and saw nothing 
but terror; no escape, nor any resource left, but to commit my- 
self to God. 

" Thus would I do while on my present sea of trouble. It 
is true, wave comes after wave; I see no prospect, no haven on 
this side the grave, no track to be seen, no voice to be heard! 
But I will endeavour to gain a lesson from my voyage of yes- 
terday, and commit myself, and all my concerns to Him, who 
will do, nay who doeth, all things well." 

Cowes, August 4, Sunday. — " To have no longer the pri- 
vilege of the comfortable ordinances of the sanctuary, is an 
affliction I know not how to meet. 

" Let me hear thy voice, for sweet is thy voice. 

" O let me hear thy pardoning voice, — thy restoring, reco- 
vering voice, — thy strengthening, animating voice. Let me 



156 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

hear thy voice, as Lazarus, John xi. 43. Let me hear thy 
voice, as Mary, John xix. 15, 17. Let me hear thy voice, as 
the beloved disciple, Rev. i. 17, 18. Let me hear thy voice, 
as thy sheep, John x. 27, Let me hear thy voice, as I have 
heard it in better days; for 'sweet was thy voice,' — in the 
sanctuary— in the Bible — in my secret chamber — in many 
providences — in my heart. ' The companions hearken to thy 
voice;' cause me to hear it." 

In Mrs. Hawkes' diary, there next occurs a reference to 
Lord Duncan's victory at the battle of Camperdown, when the 
Dutch fleet, at the Texel surrendered, *4.ugust 30, 1799. 

" Great rejoicings on account of the surrender of the Dutch 
fleet. That will be a day of truest joy to me when I can make 
a full surrender of my heart, and my will, to its only King and 
Saviour. When the reign of sin has submitted to the reign of 
grace; when my spiritual enemies, if not driven out, shall be 
made captives, and be bound in chains. And above all, joyful 
day! when ' death shall be swallowed up in victory,' when 

* this mortal shall put on immortality.' " 

Sept. 1. — "All the time I prayed this morning — which 
through the help of the Holy Spirit, I did with 'strong cries 
and tears,' — I kept shrinking at my own requests; for I felt, 
even while I asked, that in myself I was neither able, nor wil- 
ling, to bear what I asked. 

" I know, or rather I know not, what it will cost a proud 
heart like mine, to be humbled; a stubborn high spirit, to be 
broken. The will and the affections are not subdued, without 
being seven times tried, in a furnace seven times heated. I 
say, this and that must take place, if my prayers are an- 
swered; and at the this and that, my spirit faints. What then 
must be done? Shall I cry, spare? God forbid: rather let 
me cry, strike, if thou seest good. The Lord never willing- 
ly afflicts; and if he wounds, he will support and heal. I 
may safely leave myself in the hands of a physician that is too 
wise to err, and too compassionate to wound, if there is not a 

* needs be? 

ltt O Father of mercies! on me, 
On me, in affliction, bestow, 
A power of applying to thee, — 
A sanctified use of my wo.' 

" It is a very easy thing to go to a physician and state to 
him my complaints, and particular disorder: to tell him that I 
have full confidence in his skill, and in his knowledge of my 
disease, and beg him to undertake my case: but when he pre- 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 157 

scribes bitter medicines, severe operations, perhaps amputa- 
tions; when he enjoins mortifying prohibitions, and lays down 
hard rules, it is not then found so easy, as at first it seemed, to 
yield him an implicit obedience. 

" I have let a nauseous medicine stand, day after day, upon 
my chimney-piece, though very ill all the time, rather than en- 
counter the unpleasantness of taking it. Thus it is I deal with 
my heavenly physician: I state my case to him; I say, unless 
there be a cure, my soul must die. I endeavour to put myself 
unreservedly into his hands. I do this, as far as I am able, 
sincerely; and find comfort in so doing. But when he sends 
me a bitter draught, do I take it? Do I submit to the pruning* 
knife, and the purifying fire? Do I observe the prohibitions, 
and follow the rules laid down? Do I deny myself, and take 
up my cross daily, and follow Christ! Alas, without this, it is 
but to little purpose to beg for healing. That man deceives 
himself, whose general conduct contradicts his prayers." 

Sept. 3. — "Returned with Mr. H. to Portsmouth. ; Thou 
art most glorified, my Saviour, in effecting that which no hu- 
man arm can effect. Thy power is best seen in extremities. 
O undertake forme in my present perplexities, and heart-sink- 
ings! do that for me, which none can do, or would do, but 
thyself. 'O remember that I am but dust!' 



i' " 



Frequent mention has been made of the occasional ill state 
of Mrs. Hawkes' health. From reference to her memorandums 
it appears, that the serious complaint, (a large internal tumour,) 
under which she laboured for more than thirty years, began to 
manifest itself, while she was at Portsmouth, in the year 1799. 

Portsmouth, Sept. 10. — "I have this day many sources of 
suffering; apprehensions of distressing bodily complaints, in- 
ward fears, and gloomy prospects as to temporal affairs; so 
that my head is bowed down like a bulrush. But when I put 
all the sorrows I now have, all I fear, and all that, in this pre- 
sent life, I could be subject to, into one scale, and sin in the 
other, how should I pray and entreat to suffer affliction rather 
than to sin! * It is sin, and not suffering, that is the grand 
evil.' 

Mrs. Hawkes returned to London in October. At this pe- 
riod she repeatedly refers in her diary to serious bodily suffer- 
ings. 

Little James Street, Oct. 1799. — "In finding myself re- 
14 



158 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

stored to my highly-valued privileges and indulgences, I have? 
one source of real grief; namely, lest the deep depression of 
spirits under which I labour, should wear the aspect of discon- 
tent, unthankfulness, or dissatisfaction, with any person or thing 
in this house. It is true, such are my peculiar bodily suffer- 
ings, and so dark my present prospects, that ' my soul abhors 
its dainty meat.' I say of life, 'I loathe it,' Job vii. 16. I 
am peevish and fretful, even to my dearest friends; I am con- 
scious that this chiefly arises from an unhumbled spirit. Some- 
thing may, perhaps, be allowed to a very trying disorder, but 
still sin lies at the bottom. From this dearly-loved family, I 
meet with nothing but constant forbearance. But were the 
love of all my earthly friends concentrated in one heart, that 
heart would soon be worn out with a thousandth part of the 
provocation and inattention, my Saviour daily bears with from 
me." 

Nov, 1799. — "My ill health, and depressed spirits, make 
me a burden to myself and all about me. It is in such suffer- 
ings as these that I long to hide myself, and my complaints, in 
obscurity. If I had more faith, I should be more patient, and 
content, and thankful, in every place, and especially in this. 
Oh that I might be called to that only home, where sin, sick- 
ness, or sorrow, shall never enter!" 

Little James Street, Dec. 3, 1799. — " My sufferings of body 
are very peculiar and threatening. While I appear in health, 
I am undergoing the sharpest pains, often unknown to any but 
myself. These sufferings, sad to say, make me peevish and 
impatient. Surely, no where in this world shall I find friends 
that will endure, and overlook, such manifold and manifest 
faults, as my beloved ones here: so true do I find it that love 
'beareth all things.' Instead of the reproof I merit, I meet 
pity and sympathy. How merciful is my appointment!" 

Dec. 30.- — "Much of the last month seems lost; no spiritual 
life or improvement. Lord, help me to examine what worm 
is at the root, to cause this withering. Alas! it is. soon dis- 
covered. * The heart is deceitful above all things: who can 
know it?' Worm after worm is working evil; and among the 
worst, is impatience." 

Justice to Mrs. Hawkes requires the remark, that these in- 
ward risings of impatience, which, on close self-examination, 
might be sensible to her own mind, were not, as she feared, 
manifested in her outward deportment, which was sweet, hum- 
ble, and winning;. True resignation and thankfulness were 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 159 

inwardly struggling against depression, and repining; and 
these graces were, finally, victorious. In the next extract, 
written a few weeks later, her mind seems led to a more cheer- 
ful and settled apprehension of God's goodness to her, and of 
the gracious dispositions which her dispensation was intended 
to promote. 

Wednesday, Jan. 1, 1800. — " 'If the Lord were pleased to 
kill us, he would not have received a burnt-offering and a meat- 
offering at our hands, neither would he have showed us all 
these things, nor would he, as at this time, have told us such 
things as these.' Judges xiii. 2, 3. 

"Under my present gloomy fears and apprehensions, I will 
recollect the mercies I have received from the Lord's hand. 
Mercies so innumerable that I cannot count them. To say 
nothing of the preceding year, what mercies have I been fa- 
voured with in the last three dark years of my life. 

" If the Lord were pleased to leave me to sink in these deep 
waters, would he have showed me such unspeakable favours? 
Would he have said to one of the best and kindest of his under- 
shepherds, Take this poor weak sheep, and screen her from 
the destroying blast: comfort her in her sorrows: counsel her 
in her difficulties; and pour oil and wine into her wounds. — 
Surely, this is the Lord's doing, who hath said, * When thou 
passest through the waters I will be with thee; and through 
the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest 
through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the 
flame kindle upon thee.' • He stayeth his rough wind in the 
day of the east wind.' * Why art thou cast down, O my soul? 
Hope thou in God.' 

" But, while on one leaf I mark down what I receive, so I 
also would note what I pay, on the other. What do I ' render 
unto the Lord for all his benefits?' How have I showed forth 
his praise, or what mention have I made of his goodness? How 
have I improved my high privileges? How have I conducted 
myself towards my best friends, and kindest benefactors? What 
proportion does my obedience, gratitude, and faith, bear to my 
obligations thereto? The only answer to these inquiries is, ' He 
pntteth his mouth in the dust, if so be there may be hope.' 
Lam. iii. 29." 

Feb. 1800. — " I have one great mercy to be thankful for at 
this time, namely, that my health is improved. Oh that the 
health of my soul may not only keep pace, but far exceed, that 
of my body! If I know my own heart, and am not totally 
deceived, my first wish and greatest anxiety, is not so much 



160 MEMOIRS OF MRSc HAWKES. 

respecting my perishing body, or my temporal concerns — per- 
plexed and distressed as they are, — as about the concerns of 
my never-dying soul!" 

In the month of June following, Mrs. Hawkes was called, as 
usual in the summer, to the Isle of Wight. She thus expresses 
her feelings, in the prospect of losing, for a time, the advan- 
tages she derived from public ordinances, as well as private 
friendship: — 

Sunday, June 22, 1800. — " A most sorrowful Sabbath to 
me! Sorrowful on account of leaving my much-loved place of 
worship; sorrowful to lose my best and kindest friends; sor- 
rowful on many other accounts. ' Give us help in trouble, for 
vain is the help of man.' " 

These apprehensions were, however, unexpectedly relieved. 
In the course of this visit, she was brought under the ministry, 
and favoured by the friendship, of the Rev. John Newton, who 
was at Southampton when Mrs. Hawkes arrived at that place, 
— which we learn from the following memorandum in her 
diary: — ■ 

Southampton, June 24. — " I am here greatly favoured by 
the kind notice of that eminent servant of God, the Rev. John 
Newton. His conversation, and his sermons, partake of the 
same holy, dependent, child-like spirit. I trust I shall be per- 
mitted to make some stay in this place, while such advantages 
are afforded me." 

June, 29. — " This is the fourth year of my being a wanderer! 
of my being peculiarly the subject of many fears, and secret 
sorrows. I should, no doubt, have many trials of other kinds, 
if I had a home: and I endeavour to count them over, and to 
bear them in mind, in order to lessen my too anxious wish for 
one. Yet, after all, my foolish heart replies, None know the 
value of a home but they that have lost one. When the habits 
are fixed, and a person has been used to their own customs 
and ways, it is not easy to change them. But how much more 
should I have felt this, but for some special favours which have 
been granted me!" 

July, 1800. — "My heart is torn by many sorrows, known 
only to myself. It is of no avail to tell them to any but God. 
I wish I could speak to Him more, and to creatures less, about 
my troubles. ' Cast thy burden on the Lord.' 

" The Lord calls for our burdens, he would not have us op- 
pressed with them ourselves; but roll them over on him. 
The desires that are breathed forth in prayer are the very un- 



CHAP IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802, 161 

loading of the heart: each request that goes out, carries some- 
what of the burden with it, and lays it upon God. ' Be care- 
ful for nothing, but in all things make your requests known 
unto God.' Try as many ways as you will, there is no other 
but this which will free you, when in difficulties, from all per- 
plexing thoughts. Though I know this to be true, how very 
backward am I to act upon it!" 

Cowes, Sunday, Sept. 7. — " « How amiable are thy taberna- 
cles, O Lord of Hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth, 
for the courts of the Lord: my heart and my flesh crieth out 
for the living God.' 

" Of all the calamities that could befall me, nothing would be 
so heavy as to be deprived of the precious Gospel. My mis- 
improvement of it for so many years would make such a depri- 
vation a just punishment. But, ' Lord, correct me in mercy, 
and not in judgment.' " 

Mrs. Hawkes' diary here furnishes an account of a storm 
which took place at this time. 

Portsmouth, Sunday, Nov. 9, 1800. — "This has been an 
awful day! A most tremendous hurricane, both on land and 
sea. I never saw a more grand, solemn, and distressing scene! 
Ships breaking from their moorings — others torn from their 
anchors— driven before the wind without hope of escape. 
Poor creatures climbling up the masts of ships, tearing their 
hair in horror from impending danger! even though surround- 
ed with boats, which the foaming waves will not suffer to ap- 
proach near enough to receive them. What an unspeakable 
mercy it is to have a friend in the Master of the storm! who, 
if he does not see good to deliver from death, will graciously 
deliver in death! How would the knowledge and presence of 
an Almighty Friend, lessen the horrors and distraction of these 
poor creatures!" 

One of the painful circumstances to which Mrs. Hawkes was 
exposed by the present varying position of her family affairs, 
and one which was extremely distressing and unhinging to a 
person of her cast of mind, — was the necessity of continually 
removing from place to place. In the next memorandum she 
expresses her sense of disquietude on this account: — 

Wednesday, 12. — " What a scene of change is my present 
life! The lodging to which I have this week removed, makes 
the sixth since I left Little James Street. Oh when shall I be 
able to say with the Shunamite, ■ I will dwell among mine own 
people.' 2 Kings iv. 13. 

14* 



162 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" My corrupt nature is ready to cry out under my innume- 
rable distresses — ' Is not this hard?' But my renewed princi- 
ple answers, No, — for * whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth;* 
and therefore, I will say, It is kind. My Saviour is not a 
hard master; He gives no unreasonable commands; calls for no 
unnecessary sacrifices; ' He does not willingly afflict.' If he 
puts me to pain, it is to purify; if he calls for that of which I 
have said, * This same shall comfort me,' — it is because I have 
been too much pleased with it. There must be pruning in or- 
der to bear fruit. John xv." 

Monday, Nov. 17, Portsmouth. — " This year, as well as 
the former, I have to mourn over my want of faith, and de- 
pendence. I am apt to say, 'If I could but see my way!' 
While I am, as far as I know, most desirous to walk in that 
path, and abide in that place, which is best pleasing to God: — 
I am too apt to feel it heavy, and I had almost said hard, (but 
far be such a thought,) that my way is so encompassed with 
thick darkness, — that there is no voice to say, ' this is the way* 
walk ye in it.' 

" One kind friend says, Come hither, — another, Come to 
me. But as every place has its peculiar feature, and as I am 
not sufficiently certain as to the path of duty, to be fully at rest 
— so my comfort in any place is greatly disturbed. Perhaps 
I am self-deceived in believing, that if any particular appoint- 
ment were clearly discovered to me, I should rejoice to enter on 
it, and embrace it. Perhaps I am grossly mistaken in think- 
ing that I should be happy in any place, (where the Gospel 
was preached) if I really knew it was the Lord's will I should 
be there. In my earnest desire for a settled home, I am not so 
foolish and unreasonable as to expect one, wherein are no thorns. 
In my pleasantest, quietest nest at Holloway, I had some sharp 
ones; and I think I could still dispense with many, if I might 
but lodge in my Lord's vineyard; if I might ' go forth by the 
footsteps of the flock, and feed beside the shepherds' tents.' 

" Every time I revisit this place, and every day I spend in 
it, convinces me of the utter impracticability of abiding here. 
I never come here but my heart is overwhelmed, my mind 
agitated, and my whole frame shaken. Surely if 1 were called 
to dwell in this furnace, my call would be made more plain.* 

* Mrs. Hawkes here makes a solemn appeal to God, as to the insur- 
mountable difficulties attending her residence at Portsmouth — and her 
willingness to endure any trials in the plain path of duty: — but her re- 
maining there did not, under existing circumstances, appear to be the 
path of her duty. — Ed. 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802, 163 

" O Thou, that knowest my deceitful heart better than I do, 
quiet me in thyself! and enable me, — whether I am a wanderer 
or settled, — whether I am in this place or that, — to live every 
moment depending and believing on thee! looking and resign- 
ing myself to Thee. 

" ' Tenant of my troubled breast, 
Yet a little longer sigh; 
Death shall shortly give thee rest, 
Fluttering heart, thy rest is nigh. 
Flutter till the strife is o'er, 
Beat awhile, and beat no more.' 

Portsmouth, Nov. 23. — "Lately, in having to cross a rough 
sea, my apprehensions of danger were great. I stood trembling 
on the beach some time before I durst venture into the smalt 
boat that was to convey me to the vessel, at some distance from 
shore. I longed to be safe on board, — having no fear when I 
had once reached the ship: but the surf ran so high, and the 
boat was so tossed that I expected every moment to be upset. 

" Thus it is with my small and feeble faith, which has innu- 
merable fears, conflicts, temptations, and unbelief, to encounter, 
which, like the waves and billows, threaten its destruction. I 
stand trembling and debating, and fearing, lest during the 
storm, my shallow boat should be overwhelmed, and I should 
sink beneath the waves. I say, ' could I reach my Saviour, I 
should be safe; but what am I to do in contending with these 
billows?' Let me learn from my late experience, that since I 
must venture, it is better to venture at once. Every moment's 
delay only makes the danger appear more formidable, and en- 
feebles hope. Stand not to debate, to tremble, to count the 
waves, — but with a bold and holy venture, get forward in the 
boat; and the Blessed Maker who has provided, and graciously 
sent it out, will maintain, defend, uphold, and guide thee safely 
to Himself: and remember, nothing is done without a holy 
Venture. 

About the end of November, Mrs. Hawkes left Portsmouth, 
and went to pass some months with Mrs. Jones at Birming- 
ham. The following letters which passed between' the affec- 
tionate sisters, may interest the reader: — 

From Mrs. Hawkes to Mrs. Jones. 

I have a longing desire to see my beloved sister, and trust 
that now the way is open for my visiting her shortly. How 
are we comforted, even bv an earthly friend, who seems to be 



164 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

interested for us! but that is word of mighty consolation, 
* He careth for you.' Oh for faith to realize this stupendous 
truth, that our adorable and merciful High Priest, is touched 
with the feeling of our infirmities! 'In all their afflictions he 
was afflicted." Then, fainting heart, fear not. If I may but 
be enabled to wrap myself in the mantle of divine compassion 
and love, I shall be safe. 

" I wish I could take more comfort in the consolations you 
offer me in the joys of the crown. Yes, truly, let me have the 
crown, and I shall soon forget all the suffering. But my great 
affair is, to sustain the heat and length of the battle. I feel the 
same when any author, or preacher, enters into a description 
of the joys of heaven; I am ready to stop them, and say, — 
you need not tell me about these things; let. me once enter, and 
I shall find your description to be poor. But tell me how to 
endure here as a good soldier of Jesus Christ; how to glorify 
God in the furnace; how to sustain the fire that is necessary 
to purge aw a)?- the dross; how to kiss the scourging rod; — 
these are the lessons I want to learn, and which I trust I am 
endeavouring to learn, although very slowly. ' Tribulation work- 
eth patience, and patience experience; and experience, hope,' — 
1 a hope that maketh not ashamed.' Pray for me, my dear sis- 
ter, that I may have an increasing measure of Hope, as well 
as of that faith that substantiates and realizes eternal things. 
It is a gift that whoever has it, in ever so small a degree, can 
never, never, be thankful enough for; of which I am fully 
sensible by my own experience. For if I am ever able to live 
in any degree from the most anxious forebodings, from deep de- 
pressions, from hard and rebellious thoughts of Providence, 
and continual vexation of spirit, — it is entirely owing to, and 
derived from, God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, working 
that measure of faith in my poor faithless heart, which, if left 
to itself, is that moment inundated with every one of these evils. 
But when faith is in exercise, every thing is well; every string 
is in tune for praise and thanksgiving. What a treasure then 
is faith! Unite with me in prayer that this, and every grace of 
the Holy Spirit, may flourish in the soul of 

" Your affectionate sister, 

"S. H." 

From Mrs. Jones to Mrs. Hawkes. 

"My dearly beloved, — and I may say, — 'longed for,' the 
pleasures we have in prospect, appear too slow in their advance; 
but I will endeavour patiently to wait the day that brings you 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 165 

once more to my embrace. I long to hear my dear sister re- 
late the gracious dealings of God, her Saviour, through her 
many painful sufferings. That short petition, ' Lord, increase 
our faith!' seems to contain all we want; but there is a won- 
derful propensity in fallen man to desire to rise by some other 
way than by the simplicity of faith. Jesus knows how to sup- 
port his children; and none are more abundant in thanksgiving 
and praises than those who drink of the bitter cup. Is it not 
wonderful that we who know his name should ever fear his 
providential dispensations? « He cannot deny himself.' Good, 
is written upon all we receive from Him; but not being written 
according to our language, we cannot read it. O for confi- 
dence! unbounded confidence! 

" The means of increasing our faith are often to us very 
dark and mysterious. But let us remember, we are in a dark 
world, and must feel out our way as we go on; for often we can- 
not see one step before us. It is surely, my dear sister, worth 
while to suffer, to prove what is the glory of the inheritance in 
the saints; which glory is wonderfully made manifest in the 
dark days of affliction. God's children, who are made vessels 
of honour, are often chosen in the furnace of affliction, to show 
to the world what is good, and most desirable even in this life. 
When we take a prospect of the good things for ourselves or 
our children, we are apt to look into the world's index, and 
read, health, riches, large houses, servants, tender connexions, 
good husbands, wives, children, and many other such like 
comforts. But when we look at the afflicted servants of God, 
which are monuments erected to his honour, we must turn our 
eyes away from this fair catalogue, and, with the eye of faith, 
take a survey of the believer's inventory. We must direct our 
view to how much there is of God in the soul. One would 
wish that all the world should know what God giveth to his chil- 
dren; and devoutly desire that all of us who bear his name 
might be more transformed into the divine image. ' God 
teaches his children to indulge immense expectations, and to 
realize them in the meanest condition. There is no night too 
dark for a believer to raise his hopes to the brightest prospects.' 

" When we have reached the blessed seat of immortality, 
the city of the living God, we shall remember no more the an- 
guish we suffered in this life. May you, my dear sister, now 
lean by faith upon his breast, who will whisper more than you 
ever yet heard. Farewell. 

*' A. J." 



166 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Mrs. Hawkes thus expresses the comfort and repose she felt, 
when arrived at the house of her beloved sister: — 

Crescent, Birmingham, Dec. 1800.— " I most delightfully 
feel this house to be a sweet haven after many storms. I 
trust the poor weather-beaten wreck is sent here for repairs. 
It has sustained many a heavy sea, and many a shock; so as 
to be often, to all appearance, on the very point of sinking. 
But the great Master has been pleased to preserve it amidst 
many dangers; and has mercifully provided it with delightful 
harbours, where every thing that friendship and kindness can 
devise, is more liberally and cheerfully administered. May 
my heart forget past distresses, in thankful remembrance of 
the undeserved mercies and favours, of which I am now made 
a partaker." 

" I have here, — leisure, quiet, extreme indulgence, and un- 
feigned affection, from my dearest sister and her family." 

Jan. 1801. — "This is the first winter I have spent out of 
London for sixteen years: my heart shall ever send a wishful 
look to my spiritual birth-place; and my memory will ever 
delight to trace the solemn, interesting moments, with which 
I have been favoured in St. John's Chapel: when my heart, 
like Lydia's, * was opened,' and I was, I trust, taught by the 
Holy Spirit, ' to attend to the things that were spoken.' Pre- 
cious, glorious things! such as are able to make the hearer wise 
unto salvation, through the faith that is in Christ Jesus. I 
would not now repine, though I have the sad prospect of long, 
and frequent interruptions, in my future attendance. But, * as 
the hart panteth after the water-brooks,' so will my heart pant 
for the restoration of my privileges. 

" When I begin to count up my mercies during the last four 
years, since I have been a wanderer, I am lost in wonder and 
shame. I can neither number the instances of God's amazing 
goodness to me, nor the instances of my amazing ingratitude. 
Surely it may be asked concerning me, ' What could have 
been done more to my vineyard that I have not done in it?' 
Alas! what fruit does my Lord find therein? It is because his 
compassions fail not, that I am not consumed. Well might 
he say to me, as to the barren fig-tree, * cut it down, why cum- 
bereth it the ground?' Oh that the blessed Saviour may inter- 
cede on my behalf for yet another year of sparing, nurturing 
mercy." 

Mrs. Hawkes writes the next memorandum at the house of 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 167 

her sister Minors, where she had gone in consequence of the 
illness of her nephew. After his recovery, she again returned 
for a short time to her sister Jones, previous to an intended 
journey to Portsmouth. 

Snow Hill, Birmingham, Feb. 1801. — " * It is better to go 
to the house of mourning than to the house of feasting.' The 
last month has been spent in nursing my dear nephew. Oh 
that his soul may be bound up in the bundle of life, and the 
soul of his dear mother! she shows me much kindness, and I 
can, in return, only pray for her and hers. This I have done 
unceasingly; and have now to offer up praise for the recovery 
of the valuable child. Oh that his life may be spared for God's 
glory, and for the comfort of his affectionate parents!" 

Crescent, Birmingham, Jlpril, 1801. — " I must now shortly 
pack up, and be gone! The last six months have fled away 
like a post. Here I have been made to forget, for a season, 
my deep and numerous troubles. Quiet and leisure, those 
sweet restoratives of the mind and body, I have here been fa- 
voured with to the full; yet even these would much lose their 
effect, were it not for that balm of kindness and love, which 
has been given me in addition. Oh how shall I endure to put 
out to sea again, which I must now shortly do! I shrink at 
the prospect of the adverse winds I must again encounter. 

" ' Hide me, O my Saviour, hide 
Till the storm of life is pass'd.' 

" I will, as far as I am enabled, consider that dispensation, 
trial, or affliction, sweet, that brings Christ more sensibly to 
my heart, I have had many deep troubles; many painful dis- 
appointments; many unseen but severe sorrows; — yet not one 
of them, increased ten-fold, is so much to be dreaded as the 
suspension of the comforting, life-giving presence of my Sa- 
viour. What it is to ' Come up out of the wilderness, leaning 
on the Beloved;' no one will ever know but by happy experi- 
ence. And they can best estimate the comfort, who have been 
left to travel ever so short a part of the journey alone. 

" My next pilgrimage must be to Portsmouth, a place, very 
uncongenial to my mind: but it is my path of duty, and that 
is enough. In my way there, I hope for the favour of staying 
a short time in that house, where 1 have long found a father and 
mother, brothers and sisters, kindred and friends, — all in one. 
Nay more, a counsellor, — a guide, — a faithful minister. I 
would ever bear in mind, that if 1 have had more troubles than 



168 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

many, I have had far more favours than many — and innumer- 
ably more than I deserved, or should have dared to hope for." 
May, 1801, Little James Street. — " On my return to Lon- 
don, I am again received into this favoured house, with the 
kindness which could only be expected from the tenderest 
parents. 1 cannot be thankful enough for such indulgence. I 
pray that I may ever bear in mind my deep obligations, first, to 
the great and gracious Giver of such mercies, and next to those 
friends indeed, with which few are equally favoured. Their 
hospitable door has been opened to receive me without any 
other cause or motive than pity and benevolence; and without 
any seeking on my part, or even an idea of becoming their fa- 
voured inmate. Here I have found delightful shelter,— superior 
society, — the best counsel. And who led them to open their 
hearts and their door? Even the Father of mercies." 

Much is often said concerning the want of benevolence that 
is in the world; perhaps true gratitude for favours received is 
far more rarely to be met with. Mrs. Hawkes was blessed 
with a large measure of this gracious and amiable disposition; 
the illustration of which may be a sufficient reason for insert- 
ing some of those repeated effusions of gratitude, which appear 
in her diary. Her deep humility led her to entirely overlook 
her own affectionate endeavours to promote the welfare and 
happiness of Mr. Cecil's family, — every member of which had 
reason to feel the strongest sense of obligation to her. 

In the month of July, Mrs. Hawkes accompanied Mr. Cecil's 
family to Chobham in Surry, soon after Mr, Cecil had accepted 
the livings of Chobham and Bisley. In her next memorandum 
she expresses her joy on beholding the success of the Gospel 
in that place. 

Chobham, July, 1801. — "Nothing can be more interesting 
and delightful than this place. Surely the Lord has an espe- 
cial favour to this spot, by singling it out from surrounding 
places, and planting his gospel in it. For many years past it 
has remained in darkness and ignorance: but now is that pro- 
mise being fulfilled, 'The wilderness and the solitary place 
shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom 
as the rose.' I feel it no small privilege to be witness of so 
glorious a work. May my soul feel in a more abundant mea- 
sure, the reviving life-giving influence of that divine breath, 
which is now so evidently felt among these dry bones." 

Mrs, Hawkes had not been at Chobham more than a few 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 169 

weeks, when she was attacked by symptoms of so alarming 
and distressing a nature, that it was thought necessary for her 
to return to town for medical advice, and to renounce all thoughts 
of going on to Portsmouth as she had proposed. She travelled 
slowly to London in a horizontal position, and with difficulty 
reached Mr. Cecil's house in Little James Street, where she 
passed the summer under severe suffering, and constant medi- 
cal attendance. Her own memorandums at this period are as 
follow: 

Chobham, Aug. 1801. — "At the precise period when I in- 
tended to pursue my journey to Portsmouth, I am arrested by 
an aggravation of my distressing and mysterious complaint, 
which obliges me to return to London for medical help. As 
to the nature of it, I have just cause for fear and alarm: as to 
the design, it is no doubt to purge away the dross: as to the 
end of it, I desire to leave it in my Saviour's hands, who know- 
eth what is best for me." 

* * * * * * 

Little James Street, Sept. — " I have gone through such a 
process as I never expected! My sorrows are very bitter, — 
yet dare I not repine. I know that my mercies are far better 
than I deserve, and though my trials are short, I am not the 
only one that has passed through the same. Oh for faith and 
patience to hold out to the end! I would bear in mind, that 
as my medical friend kindly attends to mark, and if possible 
to mitigate, my disease, — so I have one who has also a pro- 
cess to carry on, in order to bring about a mighty work; 
even that of preparing a poor sinner for a heavenly inherit- 
ance. I desire to commit myself entirely to Him who doeth 
all things well. There is enough in Rev. xxi. 3, 4, to comfort 
me under all." 

The report of Mrs. Hawkes' painful circumstances drew 
from Mr. Cecil the following letter: — 

Sept. 7, 1801. 
" My dear Madam, 
" Any particular reply that can be made to your extraordinary 
communications, you will receive from Mrs. C, who intends 
writing to you: for my own part, 1 write merely to express my 
sympathy with you under your sorrows. 

" You are conducted indeed by a very dark and distressing 
path: but then you are conducted, and that by a better and 
kinder friend than any one of my family could prove, if even 
15 



170 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

they had what your Almighty friend has, « All power in heaven 
and earth.' Now is the time for faith and patience to be fully 
proved; and I trust they will stand the trial. 

" I am, with the rest, greatly disappointed that you cannot 
return to us this summer. But, as the season is far advanced, 
we shall soon return to town: and I form a hope that you will 
remain with us through the winter, — being assured, as you may 
be most fully, that no one of my children is considered more 
as at their father's house than yourself. The plain truth is, 
(however the matter may appear to your incredulity and pre- 
vailing diffidence,) our sense and feeling of your being with us, 
is, that every minute of the time is a benefit and privilege con- 
ferred upon us. 

" You certainly said very properly what you said of your 
relations; and I cannot doubt for a moment, that your expecta- 
tions would be more than answered; but I wish to add, that I 
consider it both a duty and a privilege that you should have a 
friend in myself, and a mother in my wife, which (to say no- 
thing of others out of both our families,) will secure you from 
being dependent on the persons you name, however glad we 
may be to see them take a proper interest in your welfare when 
called upon. 

" But as Mrs. Jones says truly, ' we must die.' What then? 
It makes no difference to you. Your Friend liveth ever, and 
shall supply all your wants out of his riches in glory. 

" ' The pillared firmament is rottenness, 
And earth's base built on stubble,' 

And millions will be shockingly deceived who have built on no 
better foundation. But, thank God, that is not our case. I 
should mourn indeed if you had the whole earth in your hand, 
and nothing more. Then, and not till then, you can be made 
poor. 

" Pray take every means that can accommodate yourself, and 
have every thing you can invent to alleviate your situation; if 
it were only to oblige, yours, 

" Most faithfully and sincerely, 

« R. Cecil." 

Mrs. Hawkes' illness soon became so severe as to occasion 
fears of her speedy dissolution; at which time she wrote as 
follows in her diary: — 

Oct. 2, 1801. — "From all I can gather from my friends, 
from my own feelings, and from the opinion of several 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 171 

of the faculty, the message that was sent to Hezekiah is sent 
also to me, 4 Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die and 
not live.' 

*'I would, above all things, desire to do as he did; that is, 
'Turn my face to the wail, and pray unto the Lord.' But 
what is my petition, and what is my request? Truly, if I 
know my own heart, it is, not that the sentence of death may 
be recalled, but that I may be made meet for a glorious in- 
heritance. There remains much to be done in me before I am, 
as I trust I shall be, gathered into the garner. I am conscious 
of the want of ripeness. I am conscious, also, that there is in 
me much chaff. O Lord, enable me to bear the winnowings, the 
siftings, with which thou art about to visit me. Let me not be 
deceived in myself, and think that I am wheat, when I am but 
chaff. I appeal unto Thee, O thou searcher of hearts, who 
knowest what I am, and pray that I may be made such as thou 
wilt accept, and upon whom thou wilt bestow the gift of eternal 
life. As to what I must suffer by the way, I would bear in 
mind that ' whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth.' " 

Oct, 20. — " It is a remarkable part of my present dispensa- 
tion that I should be left to go through very severe sufferings 
alone, my dear friends being still at their summer residence. 
Such a separation, at a time when I so especially need a kind 
and faithful friend to administer to my painful necessities, 
speaks loudly to my heart that there is but one friend who can 
always be present. What an unspeakable mercy to have such 
a friend! and to find him graciously present in such a time of 
need." 

Nov. 3. — " My mysterious and fatal disease makes slow ad- 
vances. The pain, though continual, and attended by much 
inconvenience, is not so severe now as to hinder me from men- 
tal exercises. Though confined either to my bed or couch, 
yet I can read; and, through mercy, I am enabled to pray, and 
to meditate. I esteem it no small mercy, that this poor taber- 
nacle is taken down so gradually, and with so much gentle- 
ness. It is a most unspeakable favour to be allowed space, 
leisure, and recollection, to get into a position for the impend- 
ing stroke. I would be found ready when the Bridegroom 
cometh." 

On the return of Mr. Cecil's family to town, the third week 
in November, Mrs, Hawkes' very sensitive mind was exer- 
cised with anxieties lest her ill health should be an occasion of 
inconvenience to her affectionate friends. She thus expresses 
her feelings on the subject: 



172 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Dec, 1801. — " My severest exercise of mind, under my pre- 
sent trying dispensation, arises from the painful conviction I 
have of the expense, inconvenience, and difficulty, which my 
sickness brings on this family. Being no longer able to admi- 
nister to any part of it, — which I have always esteemed my 
highest privilege and pleasure, — I am now a useless, disabled 
creature, that must be administered unto. And though every 
member of this house expresses, and, I verily believe, feels, the 
truest gratification in continual acts of love; yet neither my 
feelings nor my judgment can endure that so great a burden 
should rest upon them any longer. ' O Lord, I am oppressed, 
undertake for me! 5 Thou, that didst, in great love and tender 
care, open this kind door to let in a poor, unhoused sheep, 
where every indulgence has been afforded which my bleeding 
heart could wish, and where I am still kindly solicited to re- 
main, let thy gracious ear be open to my prayer, that thy good 
Providence raaj' open this door again to my going out; that I 
may be no longer distressed and afflicted by the conviction that 
I am now, by my ill health, constant confinement, and need of 
nursing, a real injury to this generous family. This is worse 
to bear than my continual pain. Weeping and praying is my 
only resource: I am afraid to take a step, my way is hedged 
up, no glimmering of light as yet dawns upon my path. Lead 
me, O my Saviour, in the right way. Let me see 'the pillar 
and the cloud ' again moving before me." 

Jan. 1802. — "1 ought to enter this year, and go through 
every day of it, with great solemnity aud watchfulness, for I 
have no expectation of seeing January, 1803. O Lord, teach 
me to number my few remaining days, that I may make the 
best of every moment to prepare for my final dismission. I 
have great cause to rejoice at the prospect of being removed so 
soon from a world that has, to me, proved a sorrowful and de- 
sert wilderness. Yet I would remember with humility and thank- 
fulness that, as my sorrows have arisen higher and higher, so a 
gracious providence has provided mostabundantcomfortsforme. 
Nothing have I here but marks of love and friendship: and as 
there is one home only for which I could change this with ad- 
vantage, so I am bid to prepare for it, and wait a speedy call to 
it. There my friends will rejoin me, never more to be sepa- 
rated. A few more fears and conflicts, and all will be over." 

Mrs. Hawkes' life was prolonged thirty years beyond the 
period in which she wrote the foregoing memorandum; form- 
ing a remarkable confirmation of the proverbial uncertainty of 
human life, since those dear friends, to whom she just alludes, 



CHAP. IV.— FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 173 

were called to their rest before her. A period of thirty years, 
spent in severe suffering, seems long to sense and wearied na- 
ture; but were she now asked to give her estimate of this in- 
terval of " heaviness," it would doubtless agree with the words 
of the apostle, " Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
worketh out for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
glory." Even before her faith was changed to sight, she was 
enabled to adopt this language, and we may mark from this 
period, a growing resignation under affliction, with an increasing 
joy and peace in believing, " glorifying the Lord in the fires," 
(Isa. xxiv. 15,) as appears in the following extract:— 

Feb. 1802. — " If I know any thing of my own heart, its real 
language, through my present visitation, agrees with that of the 
deceased Mr. Pearce, 

* Sweet affliction, sweet affliction, 
That brings Jesus to my soul.' 

If my soul does but gain health, welcome sickness, O Thou> 
that alone hast enabled me to say this hitherto, help me thus 
to say through all 1 may yet have to endure." 

April, 1802. — " I have much cause for thankfulness, that 
through my present illness, my spirits, for the most part, have 
been better than for some years past. Yet, with shame, I con- 
fess I have still seasons of great depression, through fear and 
unbelief. My peculiar circumstances lie heavy on my heart; 
and the idea of falling a dead weight upon friends who have 
already done more for me than I could ever describe, pierces me 
like a two-edged sword. Many are my tears and prayers, that 
I may be spared the anguish of feeling that I add to their al- 
ready heavy burdens. My fears respecting this matter oppress 
me far more than my affliction, weighty as it is." 

May 20. — " The Lord hath various methods of teaching his 
children; but he has only one grand design, namely, that they 
should be * builded together for a habitation of God through 
the Spirit.' That they should be * a chosen generation, a royal 
priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people.' For several years 
past, I have been highly favoured with public instruction in the 
house of God; and inexpressibly great have been my oppor- 
tunities! I have been planted in the choicest and richest part 
of my Lord's vineyard, and have been mercifully taught to 
esteem it as my best heritage. Yet of me, alas, the awful ques- 
tion may be asked, ' Wherefore, when I looked that it should 
bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes?' or crude, un- 
ripe fruit, without flavour or sweetness. So little humility, so 

15* 



174 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

little patience, so little faith, so little of the vital sap of the true 
vine! How great is his mercy that he does not proceed to pro- 
nounce the same judgments on me as on those of old: * And 
now go to, I will tell you what I will do to my vineyard.' Isa. v. 
5, 6. Instead whereof, he says, * I will allure her, and bring 
her into the wilderness, and speak comfortably unto her, and I 
will give her vineyards from thence, and the valley of Achor 
for a door of hope: and she shall sing there.' As if my Lord 
had said, instead of cutting off this barren branch, and casting 
it into the tire, which I might justly do, I will take it into more 
peculiar cultivation. I will, to public and general ordinances, 
add sweet and interior teachings, between her and myself alone. 
I will confine her to a sick chamber, visit her with an incura- 
ble disease, leave her to silence and contemplation, try her with 
pain and anguish: that is, I will purge her, that she may bring 
forth more fruit. Amen; so let it be, O Lord; and 1 heartily 
bless thy holy name for thus graciously correcting me. Thou 
hast, indeed, brought me into the wilderness; and thou hast 
also vouchsafed to speak comfortably to me therein. And, I 
trust, thou wilt soon remove me out of it, to that place from 
whence ' sorrow and sighing shall for ever flee away,' " 

July, 1802.—" My physician has just put me upon a course 
of regimen and medicine very unpleasant. Yet upon his urging 
the necessity, I promised him entire submission and obedi- 
ence. Ah, ungrateful, silly, faithless creature, (said I to my- 
self when he was gone,) to feel so much confidence, and to 
yield such a willing obedience to an arm of flesh, while in a 
case of infinitely more importance, namely, the healing of the 
diseases of sin, and under the direction of one, who, in the com- 
mands he enjoins, can neither fail in wisdom nor in love, — thou 
art inattentive, forgetful, and disobedient!" 

July, 1802.— "I have lately gone through severe attacks of 
spasms. But how light are the severest pains of the body, 
compared with the anguish of a wounded spirit! I know, from 
experience, the difference; and therefore I can the better ap- 
preciate it. I have, during the past night, enjoyed true conso- 
lation in the sorest pain. And I have known what it was to 
suffer the keenest mental torture, when all without was com- 
paritively serene." 

The season was now arrived when Mr. Cecil's family should 
go, as usual in the summer, to Chobham: Mrs. Hawkes, (who 
had been confined at Little James Street by illness nearly a 
year,) was quite incapable of travelling, and was therefore 



CHAP. IV. — FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 175 

obliged to remain in London. Her anxiety, on this occasion, 
was removed by the kindness of Mrs. Jones, who came to 
town on purpose to administer to her sister's comfort during 
Mrs. Cecil's absence. Mrs. Hawkes thus records Mrs. Jones' 
arrival; 

August 1, 1802. — "How graciously does an ever-watchful 
Providence deal with me! Just when my heart fainted within 
me, at the thought of being left solitary, the Lord hath put it 
into the heart of my dearest sister to come, and kindly under- 
take the office of nurse, companion, counsellor, and every thing 
I want, I am, I trust, duly and heartily thankful for this great 
indulgence, Alas! the days and hours will fly too swiftly away, 
and bring forward the time when she must again leave me! Oh, 
that I could improve the present moment, and not anticipate the 
painful hour of separation!" 

Under some perplexing difficulties, Mrs. Hawkes wrote to 
Mr- Cecil soon after he left town, which drew from him the 
following letter: — 

Chobham, Aug. 1802. 
" My dear Madam, 

" I am greatly obliged by your letter. It is a picture of your 
mind, which, as far as it has fallen under my observation, is 
full of tenderness and integrity. The reality and power of your 
faith was, I believe, never questioned by any one who possessed 
any himself. But the Author of it seems, for wise reasons, 
disposed to bring it into public proof, by the long, constant, and 
very severe trials, with which it is exercised. Your case is 
extraordinary; and the only consolation we have under it, is 
that your Helper is no less so. May he give you faith and 
patience, — the only gifts now of value. * * * 

" You cannot wish that I should visit town more than I wish 
to see Mrs. Jones and yourself. Yet, as ' the pillar and cloud' 
went before me so as to make it clear to me that I should come 
here when I did, so I must wait for it to direct the next remove: 
nor in all my experience do I remember to have waited for it 
in vain. Worldly minds would think me an enthusiast in speak- 
ing thus; but I am not writing to such. When my son's time 
is out, I shall expect my way to be opened, and some ability 
given me to undertake, what is to me, a vast journey; and then 
I shall readily take it. 

" I shall only add, that I ever remain, 

" Most truly and affectionately yours, 

" R. Cecil." 



1?6 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Mrs. Jones was induced at this time to come to town not only 
to relieve her sister's solitude, but also with a view to arrange 
some plan for Mrs. Hawkes' permanent accommodation out of 
Mr. Cecil's house. There was now no prospect that she would 
be able, in future, to spend a part of the year, as she had hither- 
to done, in the Isle of Wight, or with her sisters at Birming- 
ham. Nor was it suitable, in her present state of health, that 
she should be left alone in Little James Street, during the four 
or five summer months in which Mr. Cecil's family were at 
Chobham. Also, the painful anxiety of Mrs. Hawkes' mind 
from the fear of becoming burdensome, interfered with her 
tranquillity: nor could her over sensitive apprehensions be 
quieted, by the strongest assurances, that the happiness of Mr. 
Cecil's family was really increased by her being one of its 
members. This will become evident by the next extract, in 
which Mrs. Hawkes appears, as usual, weighing every thing 
by the highest moral considerations, aided by the most delicate 
apprehensions of propriety. 

Sept. 1802. — " I have been endeavouring, as I have often 
done before, to enumerate and weigh what I shall have to meet 
with in exchanging this honoured, loved, and valued residence 
for another. I know and feel, that it is a serious thing to take 
a step in life; and therefore I have been afraid to stir over this 
threshold. But in my removal I am conscious that I act from 
the following motives, — namely, from a desire to remove anxi- 
ety, care, expense, and great inconvenience, which must every 
day be increasing to this family, by my stay. Never shall I 
find such tender friends, — never in this world meet with a so- 
ciety so suited to my taste, — never again be admitted into such 
high privileges. I can neither enumerate nor describe what I 
leave, when I leave this house. But justice, honour, affection, 
obligation, all call upon me to depart. And shall I be so self- 
ish as to shut my ears to these demands? Far be such unright- 
eousness from one so deeply indebted. O Lord, my expecta- 
tion is from Thee; be pleased either to quiet me here, or to di- 
rect my steps to some other dwelling." 

It was necessary that Mrs. Hawkes should reside in London, 
for the sake of medical advice. It was also desirable that in 
her suffering state she should be with those who could render 
needful assistance with affectionate sympathy. It pleased God 
to open a way towards an arrangement which combined these 
advantages, by her removal, in the month of September, 1802, 
to the house of Mr. Collyer, a pious member of Mr. Cecil's 
Congregation at St. John's, who had married Mrs. Hawkes* 
niece. The next memorandum records this removal. 



CHAP. IV. FROM A. D. 1796 TO 1802. 177 

Sept. 23, 1802. — -"A memorable day. Left my honoured 
and spiritual father's house, and removed to Mr. Collyer's, 
Constitution Row. 

" This makes one more change in my sorrowful pilgrimage! 
When shall I be permitted to remove, once for all, to that long 
desired habitation where ' God shall wipe away all tears from 
my eyes; where there shall be no more death, neither sorrow 
nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain?' 

" I consider myself as now entering upon a new dispensa- 
tion; and would * get upon my watch-tower' to hear what the 
Lord will condescend to speak unto me: and * what I shall an- 
swer when I am reproved,' as to my past and present expe- 
rience. 

" At present, such a tumultuous crowd of oppressions and 
sentiments pass upon my mind, that I feel it impossible to 
take any calm or profitable view of present circumstances, or 
of my future prospects; even should my worthless dying life be 
prolonged. 

" Like a voyager, newly launched on untried seas, every 
thing is unknown, unsettled, unorganized. I have to form new 
associations, new sympathies, to breathe a new atmosphere. So 
scattered are my thoughts, I can only concern myself about 
present affairs; and pray that the presence of my Saviour may 
be with me. 

"In my removal, let me, however, note down a few re- 
markable circumstances, in order to promote present thankful- 
ness and future hope. ' He despiseth not the prayer of the 
destitute. So graciously has my heavenly Father attended to 
my cry, and condescended to grant me my request, that the 
very same friend, (namely, my dear sister Jones,) who brought 
and left me at my minister's house, when I had no longer a 
covering to my head, or a bed to lie upon, returned, after an 
interval of six years, and having again provided an abode, 
conducted me out from a never-to-be-forgotten * hiding-place!' 
Oh, that it may be my last removal to any house made with 
hands! What a mercy that the storm is in some degree 
abated before I am bid to quit my hiding-place! Surely I ought 
without misgiving to trust my Divine Leader the rest of the 
way. 

4 * Another remarkable circumstance attending my removal, 
is, that some strong, and; till within a few days, unconquerable 
objections respecting the abode proposed to me by my dear sis- 
ter, have been made, in a great measure, to give way to more 
weighty considerations. 



178 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" No one could be received with more kindness and affection 
than my dear niece and her husband received me. Lord, let 
thy blessing attend this change! , It is brought about in a way 
that is wonderful to me. Not for your sakes, ' O house of Is- 
rael, will I do this, but for mine holy name's sake.' " 

In the step which Mrs. Hawkes was now taking, she was 
actuated by strictly conscientious motives, and not those which 
feeling might dictate; and thus following the leading of Divine 
Providence, she was sure of being both safe and happy. " All 
things," says the apostle, " work together for good to them 
that love God." If we seriously compare and examine, we 
shall find, that the Scriptures, and the book of Providence, 
harmonize with each other. The promises are all limited to 
certain characters; " All the paths of the Lord are indeed mer- 
cy and truth," but it is "unto such as keep his covenant and 
testimonies." The features of Mrs. Hawkes' religious cha- 
racter might be traced as answering to those portrayed in the 
Bible. Her whole walk and conversation manifested love to 
God, and obedience to his will, even before the promises were 
poured in a blessed tide over her spirit. And as an " Israelite 
indeed" her "journeyings" were ordered by Him, who in all 
ages goes before his people, truly if not visibly, as the " angel 
of the everlasting covenant," to order all things for their good. 
Exod. xxiii. 20. 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 179 



CHAPTER V. 

FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT MR: COLLYER'S TO HER 
REMOVAL TO BETCHWORTH: 

FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 

Mrs. Hawkes' removal, a source of regret to Mrs. Cecil — Afflictions 
sanctified — Letter from the Rev. John Newton — Mrs. Hawkes' reflec- 
tions on a repining spirit — Her views on the subject of being depen- 
dent — Her usefulness especially to young persons — Her extensive cor- 
respondence — Her sense of manifold mercies — Pecuniary anxieties 
— Temporary return to Mr. Cecil's house, and re-settlement at Mr. 
Collyer's — Danger of her disease terminating in sudden death — 
Cheerfulness under affliction — Friendship and medical attention of 
Dr. Fearon — Serious self-examination — Her remarks on Mr. Cecil's 
paralytic affection — Letters on the subject — Reflections on Mr. Cecil's 
death — Her view of his character — She visits Mrs. Cecil at Hampstead 

— Is supported by Christian hope — Letter to Mrs. C tt, on the duty 

of praising God. 

Mrs, Hawkes' removal from Little James Street was a sub- 
ject of real regret to Mrs. Cecil, who felt that her dear friend's 
society was a loss not to be easily repaired. Mrs. C.'s feel- 
ings and sentiments on this occasion will appear in the follow- 
ing extract, from one of her letters to Mrs, Hawkes, written 
from Chobham, in Sept. 1802. 

" I confess to you, my dearest sister, there is but one rich 
gift I covet, and that is, that you might be thrown into my lot, 
to live and die with me and mine. This would be no impover- 
ishing circumstance: I could only view it as a certain increase 
of my own and my children's inheritance. I have sometimes 
thought this might be; and then I have seen why I had a house 
large enough to receive you, as well as a heart fully ready to 
meet this favour. And I have thought also, that even were I 
taken away, I should leave you among my children, as their 
guardian and friend. 

" I most cordially thank you for your letter; I cannot ex- 
press how much pleasure it afforded me. I scribble a line 
now, and, for my apparent neglect, have one plea which I hope 
will be accepted, namely, having had eighteen in family for 
some days past. Ah! I never have so many as not to regret 



180 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

that I have not one more! One, whose society has afforded 
me more real pleasure than all other I ever enjoyed. 

" I am grieved to hear, both from yourself and others, of 
the increase of your pain. You have need to look to a better 
country, where pain, and sorrow, and sighing flee away — as I 
know you do. Nevertheless, I am aware how delicate a re- 
cipient of sympathy you are, and I feel a sad regret that I am 
unable now to render you more than sympathy; for I am not 
content to offer you only that which you must receive from 
every common friend." 

Writing to a friend, shortly after her removal, Mrs. Hawkes 
says, — " I spent last week in visiting my old and ever kind 
friends in Little James Street. Mrs. Cecil most bitterly com- 
plains of my * inflexibility.' And I assure you that it costs me 
more than she knows to keep it up. But I consider it very 
wrong, and unworthy, to act only from feeling instead of being 
ruled by the judgment. And therefore, till some circumstance 
arises that will allow me to think it right to return, I hope to be 
able to withstand all her persuasive powers, and all the earnest 
entreaties of the dear children. One or other of them come to 
see me most days; so that though we are separated, our inter- 
course is not interrupted. I am very comfortable here, and 
have a room and fire entirely to myself, which is a great enjoy- 
ment. My health has been rather better of late, but my com- 
plaint continues much the same. 

The purifying and sanctifying effects of Mrs. Hawkes' pain- 
ful dispensation, became now more and more evident, in her 
rapidly improving Christian character. This design and ten- 
dency were made so far manifest to herself, that she was ena- 
bled to kiss the rod, even while smarting under its strokes: as 
appears in the next, and many subsequent memorials of her 
Christian experience. 

Nov. 1802. — " Purifying work is painful work: the refining 
furnace needs a well-established confidence in, and love to, the 
great Refiner. I feel there is much dross to be purged away. 
My nature trembles at the fire: but my faith commits the pro- 
cess to God, with strong cries, * Correct me in mercy, and not 
in judgment.' « By this shall the inquity of Jacob be purged 
away; and this is all the fruit to take away his sin.' And again, 
1 Every branch in me that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it 
may bring forth more fruit.' God is now seeming to say to 
me, Instead of bringing thy sufferings to a close, as thou hast 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 181 

impatiently desired, thou must still be « emptied from vessel to 
vessel.' One trying dispensation shall give place to another; 
and this is designed, — 

" First, To bring thy sins to remembrance, and to correct thee. 

" Secondly, 'To prove thee,' and show thee what is yet in 
thine heart. 

" Thirdly, to purify and purge away thy dross. 

" Fourthly, To make thee ' as a weaned child,' from every 
created good. 

" Fifthly, To bring down thy proud independent spirit, and 
teach thee submission and dependence. 

" Sixthly, To afford thee opportunity to glorify thy Father 
which is in heaven, by speaking good of his name; and by 
bringing forth the fruits of patience, love, &c. 

" Seventhly, To make thee meet for glory. 

"My honoured minister, in one of his sermons, says, 'Oh it 
is a mighty blessing indeed, if God makes use of any affliction 
whatever to bring us nearer to himself, and to make us know 
more of ourselves, and to become acquainted with his dispen- 
sations towards us.' 

"1 would humbly adore and praise God the Holy Ghost, 
who alone teachetli to profit, that is to purpose, who in some 
measure enables my almost broken heart to respond feelino-lv, 
and I trust sincerely, 'Yes, 1 do find it a mighty blessing,' 
May my life, as well as my lips and heart, bear the same re- 
port: or it will be to little purpose." 

The following letter was, about this time, written by the 
Rev. John Newton, to Mrs. Hawkes. 

Nov. 18, 1802. 
" My dear Madam, 

" You are now removed out of old seventy-eight's track, and 
therefore I must try my poor eyes, which are very weak, to 
send you a small token of my love upon paper. 

'" We must through many tribulations enter into the king- 
dom of God:' so our Lord has forewarned us, but he adds, ' In 
me ye shall have peace.' Tribulations, both you and I have 
felt, and still feel; but I trust at the bottom of them all, we have 
peace within, from the knowledge of our acceptance in the Be- 
loved, and His gracious promises of strength, according to our 
day; and that He will, in the final event, make all things, whe- 
ther sweet or bitter to the flesh, to work together for our good. 

" Though ' man is born to trouble as the sparks fly upward,' 
none of them spring out of the ground. They are ail to God's 
16 



182 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

own people, under the direction of infinite wisdom and love. 
If we are ' in heaviness,' there is a * needs be' for it, — whether 
we know it or not. For He who so loved us as to die upon 
the cross to free us from the curse of the law, will not inflict 
any unnecessary pain on those whom He has taught to put 
their trust in Him. Some of our afflictions are medicinals, to 
check that worst of maladies, indwelling sin, — or to prevent a 
relapse; and though, at present, they are not joyous, but grievous, 
we know not how much worse it might have been. If you 
had always remained as you were when I first knew you, — or 
I, as I was three or four years ago, Satan might have lulled us 
asleep upon ' the enchanted ground.' But the Lord in mercy 
sent something to rouse us. Our path has been rough, but I 
trust will be safe; and we shall one day say, ' Happy affliction, 
which brought me nearer to my God, or prevented any wan- 
dering from Him.' 

" Again, sometimes the Lord honours his people by appoint- 
ing them a great trial. As He has given them to believe in 
his name, so also He gives them to ' suffer for his sake.' So 
far as he enables us to support affliction with cheerful submis- 
sion, patience, and hope, — so far the post of trial is a post of 
honour. Thereby the reality and power of religion, the power 
and faithfulness of our Lord in supporting and relieving, is ex- 
hibited to his glory, for the encouragement of believers and 
the conviction of gainsayers; and we ourselves are taught 
more and more of the vanity of creature-dependence, and the 
all sufficiency of our great and unchangeable Friend, who has 
promised, that, 'If we suffer with Him, we shall also reign with 
Him.' 

"Let us cheer up, madam; the time is short, and shorten- 
ing apace. Every pulse we feel, beats a sharp moment of the 
pain away; and the 'last stroke will come: then heaven will 
make amends for all. I commend you to the Lord's blessing. 
Dear Miss Catlett, though not quite well, is better than when 
she first came home, and is again a great comfort to me. Pray 
for her, and for 

"Your affectionate, 

"John Newton." 

Mrs. Hawkes' next memorandum opens the year 1803. 

Jan. 2. — "Never did I expect to see the beginning of the 
vear 1803, It must be almost a miracle if I live to see 1804. 
Nay, so does death seem to hover over me, that when morn- 
ing'comes, I say, « It is very probable I may not see the night;' 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 188 

and when night comes, * it is more than probable that I may 
never see the morning.' 

" Has then my soul dressed herself for immortality? Is the 
wedding garment on, and all in readiness for the Bridegroom? 
Conscience, * What of the night?' Soul, 4 What of the night?' 
Canst thou upon sure ground say, ' Come, Lord Jesus, come 
quickly?' 

** Within these seven years I have been twice apparently on 
the borders of the grave. In either case, had the Lord taken 
me, 1 should have escaped many and great sufferings; but I 
should have known far less of the Lord's goodness and truth 
to me a poor sinner. I trust he has made me more willing to 
suffer, so that he be but present with me through my affliction. 
How have I this evening been refreshed in my spirit by a let- 
ter from my invaluable sister! Oh that every poor sufferer had 
the comfort of such a sister and friend in trouble!" 

The following undated letter from Mrs. Jones, seems that to 
which Mrs. Hawkes here refers: — 

" I wish I had a letter from my dear sister, that I might 
share in her joys and sorrows: and enter, by sympathy, into 
her severe pains and languid weakness; and notice, how the 
spirit is weighed down and depressed by its union with the 
body; and how the soul rises from under the weight; ' Cast 
down, but not destroyed,' by the pressure of affliction. When 
I was once suffering from excruciating pain, it appeared to me 
that all my power to endure was derived from keeping hold, 
by faith, on the hem of Christ's garment. The pious Beve- 
ridge has said, * the latter works of a Christian are furnace 
works.' Faith and patience are furnace works indeed, and 
blessed are they that endure, not they that resist. « Fight 
manfully,' was not a cursory precept, but an upholding word 
for a trying hour. Thank God, there are not years of unre- 
mitting contest, but ' days ' of tribulation, and ' hours ' of temp- 
tation. It is proper we should encourage each other; and 4 so 
much the more as we see the day approaching.' A little more 
conflict, a few more days of heaviness, before all tears are 
wiped away for ever! When you and 1 are seated at the feet 
of the great Captain of our salvation, we shall shout victory to 
Him; and if there were any garments of shame in heaven, we 
would cover ourselves with them, while we give glory to our 
great Deliverer, What encouragement is it under all present 
trials to have access to the ' God of hope,' the * God of patience,' 
and the « God of all consolation.' He has yet to give more 



184 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

than we can ask or think; and He can impart to his suffering 
children as much power to endure as He pleases. No pen can 
describe what the martyrs experienced of his mighty power; 
and we have the same promises as they, and the same God. 
Farewell. » A. J." 

As in natural things, there are sudden and visible stages of 
advancement; so, in the Christian experience of Mrs. Hawkes, 
the reader will be pleased to observe at this period, remarka- 
ble enlargement of mind, from the gloomy and desponding 
feelings which marked some of the past extracts. This im- 
provement must be ascribed to the ripening influences of grace 
upon her heart, by which faith and hope were brought into 
fuller exercise; producing a cheerful acquiescence in her pain- 
ful dispensation, accompanied by a corrected view of her past 
tendency to depression. 

March, 1803. — " There is nothing upon which I look back 
with more real shame, and I hope real sorrow, than upon past 
seasons of murmuring, discontent, and fretfulness. I say past 
seasons, because, though I am still too apt to feel the same evil 
spirit, and am never at any time a thousandth part so thankful 
as I ought to be, yet there have been seasons in which I have 
been a victim; and that which I now, through great mercy, 
feel only occasionally, I in those seasons felt continually, and 
almost constantly; by which, I now see, I was an infinite loser. 
While robbers are in the house, we are often either in a sound 
sleep, or do not hear them, or are too much terrified to recol- 
lect what spoils they may make: but afterwards, when our re- 
collection returns, then we perceive the plunder. Thus it has 
been with me. While I was under the dominion of discon- 
tent and unthankfulness, I considered not the devastation. I 
said, daringly, that ' I did well to be angry.' This, and that, 
was «ause enough. Alas, all this time I was being robbed of 
my faith, my hope, my peace, my confidence, my innumera- 
ble comforts, my pleasant prospects. That temple which was 
preparing for the Holy Spirit's residence, I was resigning into 
the hands of evil spirits; for when once a discontented devil 
gets in, his name is ' Legion :' and if he is not directly cast out 
by faith, watchfulness, prayer, and continual care to cultivate 
the opposite spirit, he will soon gain possession, and destroy 
every holy, every pleasant plant. Oh, how in my own case, 
and in others, too, have I seen every pleasant thing blighted 
and withered by this horrid demon! 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 185 

44 There are many of us who may, I trust, with safety be 
numbered among believers, who would be shocked if we were 
under the dominion of open sins; and who yet are not suffi- 
ciently aware, that if the sin of discontent is not so scandalous 
in the eyes of men, it is as hateful in the sight of God; and 
perhaps more fatal because less marked. It eats as doth a 
canker; it blights and withers all the Christian graces; it in- 
jures and hardens the minds of those with whom we live; it 
turns all the privileges and blessings we have, (and who has 
not many more than he deserves?) into poison. Nothing can 
be more opposed to that exhortation of the apostle, 'Let this 
mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.' " 

Good- Friday, Aprils, 1803. — 44 I have been endeavouring, 
under grievous pain, to contemplate the sufferings of my Sa- 
viour, which this day is set apart to commemorate; and, through 
the help of the Holy Spirit, I have been enabled to meditate 
thereon with profit. Shall I, who am a sinner, faint under my 
affliction? rather will I take comfort that, by these sufferings, 
I am brought to a nearer acquaintance and union with my suf- 
fering Lord, than I could have known without them. Herein 
will I rejoice, that ' We have not a High Priest which cannot 
be touched with the feeling of our infirmities.' None but the 
believer can flee into the bosom of his chastiser, and kiss the 
hand that smites him; and afflictions are designed to produce 
this disposition. To this do I now, under the very dominion 
of pain, set my seal, namely, that as far as this disposition is 
really produced, — which it can only by the sanctifying influ- 
ences of the Holy Spirit, — no affliction can be thought too severe 
which may have helped to obtain it. This shall silence my 
too petulant inquiries, why this comfort, and the other conve- 
nience, is withheld? Communion with a suffering and exalted 
Saviour, shall cheer my otherwise desolate and sorrowful 
hours." 

" O lead me to the Rock 
That's high above my head: 
And make the covert of thy wings 
My shelter and my shade." 

April 30. — " I perceive that one design of my long and 
painful disorder is to bring my spirit not only to submit, but to 
rest itself, in that against which it naturally rises up with a 
mighty resistance. Nothing has ever been so dreadful, so bit- 
ter to my soul, as a state of dependence. I have said, i Ever so 
little, if it be but in my own keeping; if I may but have it with- 
out a suppliant's cry.' I find by attention to what is passing 

16* 



18G MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

within, that this old evil principle only gives way, inch by inch, 
disputing and struggling to the last. If at one time it seems 
more wounded than at another, it presently, upon some sudden 
occasion, rises up again like a lion. * Lord, I am oppressed, 
undertake for me.' Destroy this evil principle of pride and 
unbelief. Not only do thou preserve me from repining be- 
cause thou ordainest that I should be, (as thousands of thy 
children have been before,) dependent upon thee for daily bread, 
but make me pleased not only to receive it, but to ask it from 
such hands as are disposed, or able to send it me. Enable 
me to take pleasure in dependence; to say from the bottom of 
my heart, that, since thou dost appoint it, it is the thing I choose. 
I am ready to hope I do feel some change for the better in this 
respect: but when my love of dependence is utterly destroyed, 
then, indeed, I shall have a strong evidence that my affliction 
has been greatly blessed to my soul." 

Though Mrs. Hawkes was now constantly confined to her 
sick-chamber, a sphere of usefulness was opening before her 
in the opportunity of assisting, by her conversation and instruc- 
tion, many younger Christians. She took much delight in the 
society of young persons, to whose affections she found easy 
access by the sweet and social temper of her own mind. One 
after another resorted to her for the advantage of her counsel 
or encouragement; and thus, by degrees, her religious ac- 
quaintance became extensive. The next memorandum fur- 
nishes an example of the solemn manner in which she reflected 
on the cases of those who spoke to her upon the state of their 
souls. 

June, 1803. — "A person has been talking to me, who ex- 
presses much desire to * enter the strait gate ' and to walk in 
the 'narrow way;' but who is fearful she cannot get on, be- 
cause of her hinderatices, and because she is solitary; she there' 
fore looks on this side and that, for the arm of some close 
friend to lean upon. May it please God to cause her to hear 
the gospel trumpet, waxing louder and louder, saying as it does 
to every one of us, * Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, 
neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest 
thou be consumed.' There have been many solitary travel- 
lers, and that too among females, who have made their way, 
against every sort of opposition. If God says, * Walk alone, 
lie will give wisdom and strength; and we must not wait for 
any human arm, though we may wish for one. In the day 



CHAP. V. — FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 187 

of judgment, it will be in vain to say to our Judge, ' I could 
not escape, or flee, as thou didst command me, because I had 
no father, no husband, no brother, no sister, no friend, to help 
me.' Our own mouth would condemn us: for God was made 
manifest in the flesh that He might be a Father, a Husband, a 
Brother, a Friend: and such the Holy Scriptures declare Him; 
and such the believer experimentally finds Him. There is a 
case, that seems to allow us more to say, and such I have seen; 
namely, when the wife thought she should have received more 
help from the Christian husband; the brother from the brother; 
and the Christian friend from the friend. But, in such cases, 
instead of mourning, faltering, complaining, we should stop and 
ask, ' Do I use all the help I have?' If so, it may be that 
God does not allow me to find all I wish in the creature, lest I 
should lean too much, and so continue feeble; lest I should 
build upon a religion not my own. He disappoints me in the 
cistern, that I may apply to the Fountain: for after all, though 
the waters are pleasant in the stream, they are most life-giving 
from the Fountain. So that even in this case our mouth will 
be stopped with shame, because there can be no ground for 
complaint, while we have God for our Father, Jesus Christ for 
our Saviour, and the Holy Spirit for our guide; and while we 
have the ordinances, both public and private, for our instruc- 
tion and consolation. But here is the mistake, — we incline to 
external helps, because we find it more easy to look to them 
than to maintain a secret and close walk with God. * Come, 
my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors 
about thee.' Nothing so effectually teaches us to do this as af- 
fliction." 

The correspondence which Mrs. Hawkes maintained, was 
another means by which her usefulness was extended. A 
friend who has kindly furnished some letters for this Memoir, 
writes at the time of forwarding them: — 

" I was favoured with Mrs. Hawkes' correspondence for 
many years, which I considered my greatest earthly blessing, 
as a preservative from evil, and as a safe guide in the path be- 
fore me. Before being under the influence of religion, the de- 
sire to please her, and enjoy her approbation, acted as a talis- 
man spoken of in fairy tales. Her letters were to me most 
valuable, and the great ordinance which a gracious God was 
pleased to make use of for my comfort and encouragement 
through many trials." The extracts which follow, from letters 
addressed to this friend, will manifest that she wrote as well as 



188 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

spoke in the spirit recommended by the apostle, Heb. x. 25. 
" Exhorting one another: and so much the more as ye see the 
day approaching:" — 

" You say, you hope God will teach you * to understand 
practically, as well as in theory, the meaning of justification. ' 
But I think you confound the term justification with sanctifica- 
tion; by which your views may be kept confused, while you 
are really the subject of both. It is a great advantage to have 
clear and distinct views, and to understand the true meaning 
of terms. Nor can the child of science, of business, or of 
literature, make any progress but as he first gets well informed 
as to terms. Much more should the Christian be informed in 
every thing which belongs to so important a profession; and 
I name this, that your mind may not be perplexed. If I have 
time, I will transcribe a few sentences that are well expressed, 
and perspicuous, on the subject of justification and sanctifica- 
tion,* 

" You must excuse me, as indeed I am sure you will, if, in 
writing to you, I seem to take too much the teacher's chair; 
which arises not, (if I know any thing of myself) from a vain 
wish to appear somebody, but simply because I feel that I shall 
assuredly soon be gone; and therefore I am anxious to give 
you every possible hint: more especially as you say, I am your 
only confidant in these matters. I learn from the faculty, that 
the termination of my complaint is likely to take place sudden- 
ly; and so continually am I attacked with symptoms that are 
significant, that I only wonder I live from day to day. I there- 
fore feel towards you, and some other of my friends, that I 
am no longer under the restraint of delicacy or ceremony, but 
under the law of love, which obliges me to do all the good I 
can. If ever I can be supposed to have a just view, and a just 
estimate of things, it must be now, when I am every hour, and 
often every moment expecting the command * to depart hence 
and be no more seen.' There can be no dissembling on a 
death-bed; and I only wish I could impart to you my views 
and feelings, both with respect to this world, and the next. 
Believe me, what things appear to be in a dying hour, that 
they really are. May divine grace enable you to look at them 
in this only true point of view; and teach you to cultivate a 
life of faith: that is, to be like those of old, continually look- 
ing ' not at the things which are seen, but at the things that 
are not seen.' Nothing is a greater enemy to faith than sense; 

* These extracts have not been forwarded with the letters. 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 189 

and if, through the divine aid, you can get into the habit of 
turning your eye and ear from present things, and simply ask, 
— 4 what does God say in his word about this or that matter, it 
will be a blessed habit indeed; and will keep you from much 
loss. 



" Do not let us give way to discouraging apprehensions, as 
if our salvation were not in Almighty hands. If our Saviour 
has undertaken to deliver us from the power of Satan, he has 
also undertaken to deliver us from the dominion of sin, and 
from being our own ruin, as we certainly should be, without 
his gracious care. We are to be ' workers together with Him.' 
There are two very dangerous errors; — one is, to believe that 
Christ has done every thing for us, and therefore we need not 
be concerned as to our part of the affair, — and the other is, to 
believe that He has done a part of the work, and has left us 
to perform the remainder, by our own ability: one leads to pre- 
sumption, the other to despondency; and both, if persevered 
in, to ruin. May you in mercy be kept from every species of 

error — for so much error, so much loss." 

***** 

" I wish, with you, that your brother had some wise Chris- 
tian friend and counsellor; for it is a universal remark, that 
young converts, from their zeal and inexperience, are exposed 
to much suffering and loss. I think the best advice that can 
be given him, is, that he should not seek much religious soci- 
ety in general, but take all the time he can for getting rooted 
and grounded in right principles, by prayer, and the study of 
the Bible. You know my opinion about connexions, — that I 
esteem it a mercy to have been kept, at my first setting out in 
religion, from forming any. To ponder divine truth in the 
heart, and hold converse with an ever-gracious Saviour, is the 
best plan." 

To the same, after her marriage: 

" 1 hope, my dear friend, you are entering more and more 
into the happy secret of reposing yourself on a divine helper; 
and, in order to facilitate your progress, pray that you may be 
enabled to acquaint yourself more intimately with the Divine 
character; that is, with the character in which Christ, in all 
his offices and relations, condescends to stand to us. You will 
only get on with advantage, as you look more to Him, and 
more off yourself, and all created things. He knows you have 



190 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

a feeble frame; He knows you have to encounter the cares of 
a family; He knows all your hinderances, and all your temp- 
tations and trials; and that which you should labour after, is, 
to tell him of your depravity, — of your weakness, — of your 
wants; and receive out of his fulness ' grace for grace.' You 
say, ' If prayer and meditation be necessary, you cannot tell 
how the soul is to thrive without time for such exercises; and, 
in a family, such time cannot be easily obtained.' Here you 
are tacitly inclining to the side of him who said, * Thou reapest 
where thou hast not sown, and gatherest where thou hast not 
strawed.' But it is you, who are requiring of yourself, more 
than does your merciful Master. If only a short season can 
be afforded, He will be satisfied with a short season: only take 
care that you never defraud Him of one single quarter of an 
hour that you can give. While you are told to be ' fervent in 
spirit,' you are also told to be ' diligent in business.' None 
disgrace their holy profession more, than they who make it a 
pretence to neglect one necessary family duty. Nor need this 
interfere with making the affairs of the soul still the first care; 
for first they must be, or they will soon be nothing. As you 
advance in Christianity, you will be able to get into a habit of 
mental meditation, and ejaculatory prayer, that will greatly 
help you; not to the setting aside stated seasons, but as pre- 
paratives thereto. As your faith strengthens, you will under- 
stand that there is, even in this world of conflict, ' A rest pre- 
pared for the people of God,' and into which they do enter by 
faith: some more than others, according to the strength and 
prevalency of grace; but not one perfectly; for perfect rest is 
only to be enjoyed in heaven. This is a state of combat, not 
of rest; — 

' A call to duty, not discharge from care.' 

Hereafter we shall enjoy such a blessed rest, as will make all 
our present trials and troubles appear but as momentary." 

We now return to Mrs. Hawkes' diary, and find her occu- 
pying her solitary hours in summing up those mercies with 
which her afflictions were mingled. 

August, 1803. — "In my painful struggle over the bridge of 
time, I am sometimes forcibly struck with one mercy vouch- 
safed to me, and sometimes with a view of another; just as 
the ray of the sun passing over a picture, in which there are 
many figures, brings out first one and then another, more vi- 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 191 

vidly than the rest, though the other figures are still visible. I 
would keep in view all my mercies, though they are more than 
can be numbered. I have many pleasant friends, and am thank- 
ful for the acquisition of another. Mem. Those friends have 
always proved the best, whom I never sought, but who were 
sent to me unexpectedly." 

Oct. 1803. — " To enumerate all my manifold mercies under 
my present afflictive dispensation, is impossible: but some of 
them I can dwell on with great thankfulness. My severe and 
incurable disease has removed many anxieties: 

" First, It fully proves beyond all dispute, that I am in my 
proper place, where I can have the best medical help, and 
where 1 can have the administration of my truest and dearest 
friends; and where I am not exposed to those circumstances of 
constant agitation which would have been peculiarly aggravating 
to my complaint, as well as fatal to my rest of mind. 

" Secondly, It removes anxious desires, and constant pro- 
jects to enter upon some way of procuring a maintenance; so 
that I should not seem to eat the bread of idleness, and not en- 
ter, as I ought, into the dispensation of poverty, with which 
God has seen good to visit me. 

44 Thirdly, It changes censure into compassion; and some, 
who before were disposed to judge harshly, now express sym- 
pathy. 

44 Fourthly, It takes away a host of fears about the future. 
I have not now to look forward to many sorrows which life 
would present, and which to me would be far harder to bear 
than any thing I now have, either in feeling or prospect. 

44 Fifthly, It has proved to me, that there are no real friends 
but such as are found among the godly. 

44 Sixthly, While I have the most decided message, 4 Thou 
shalt die and not live,' yet the sentence is executed so gradu- 
ally, that I am not put into a hurry, but time and help is grant- 
ed me to put my house in order. 

44 Seventhly, While the pain of my complaint is sufficient to 
keep death in sight, yet it is so bearable as to allow me to keep 
possession of my mind, and to occupy many hours pleasantly 
and profitably which would otherwise be very heavy. It also 
secures for me that quiet, retirement, and leisure, which are so 
congenial and delightful to my mind, and so desirable in order 
to prepare for death. 

44 Eighthly, I am, by this dispensation, led to see more than 
I ever before did, of the utter emptiness, and nothingness, of 
every thing in which God is not; and how infinitely he sur- 



192 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

passes whatever bears the name of excellent; and that in the 
midst of disease, poverty, and the keenest trials, yet, ' happy 
beyond all description' is 'he that hath the God of Jacob for 
his portion.' Most happy, even in this life," 

When Mrs. Havvkes uses the expression, " a dispensation of 
poverty," she speaks relatively, comparing her present state 
of entire dependence, with her former affluent circumstances. 
Actual poverty, as it implies tte want of necessaries, she ne- 
ver experienced; for when all remittances ceased from that 
quarter whence she might naturally expect them, a certain, 
though small income, was supplied by her own relatives; and 
that long before she became a widow. In her latter years, 
when, by the pressure of sickness, her necessary expenses 
were unavoidably increased, her resources were, from time to 
time, enlarged by the offerings of Christian love: as well as by 
the generous and more regular assistance rendered her by her 
affectionate nephews. And so much was her naturally inde- 
pendent spirit corrected by grace, that she became as willing 
to receive kindness as to show it. Indeed she could take plea- 
sure in necessities, as we see in the following passages of her 
diary: — 

Nov, 1803. — "When persons have been, like myself, re- 
duced in life, and brought to a state of dependence, it is very 
common to hear one and another old friend and acquaintance 
say, with a tone of pity, * Ah ! I knew her in her better days! 
I remember so and so, in her better days!' Nor is there any im- 
propriety in the expression, in their sense of it. But this I know 
by experience, that the days of ease and worldly prosperity are 
seldom to Christians, their better days. So far from it, that, to 
the praise and glory of God's holy name would I speak it, I have 
substantial reason to call these my better days; — these days and 
nights of pain, — these days in which I am visited with an in- 
curable disorder, — these days of frequent anxiety from various 
quarters; these days of almost absolute confinement and soli- 
tude, — are not only my better, but my best days: because the 
Saviour condescends to be more present with me in them; to 
manifest himself as he does not to the world; to stand by my 
bed of affliction, and speak kindly to my heart; because I am 
taught by affliction, and enabled by grace, to cultivate the life 
of faith; which is as superior to the life of sense, as the hea- 
vens are higher than the earth; and that, even in so very small 
a measure as I have known it. 



CHAP. V.—FR0M A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 193 

" I heartily, and, as far as I know, sincerely thank Thee, 

Heavenly Father, for giving me the blessed portion of thy 
children, (though it be a bitter portion to flesh and blood,) rather 
than the portion of the worlding, which is too apt to be looked 
upon with admiration, desire, and envy, — even by such as in 
reality know better." 

Dec. 11, 1803. — "A letter has lately brought tidings of the 
approach of an outward calamity which I have long dreaded: 
but because it has never actually taken place, I had in some 
measure, (as I discover by my present feelings,) ceased to re- 
alize it as probable. It is now come upon me like a flood, — ■ 
and I have for some days been in danger of sinking, more than 

1 ought, in the newly troubled waters. I had hoped, as my 
days are near a close, I should have been permitted to go to 
the grave in outward as well as inward peace; I had hoped to 
have no new solicitude as to how I should be taken care of, — 
when, behold, the waves began to rise higher and rougher. 
My unbelieving fears would present terrible things to my view. 
I have already looked at the waters till I begin to sink. But 
to-day my Saviour has stretched out his arm of love, and has 
said to me, as he said to the disciples, « Wherefore do ye doubt, 
O ye of little faith?' And I now find, though every thing with- 
out continues the same, that the storm within begins to subside, 
and I am filled with shame that I am still of so little faith: little 
indeed! to doubt after such manifold mercies: I would go to 
Manoah's wife and blush. 

" I am often told by my invaluable minister, and I know it 
by almost continual experience, that I am shamefully defective 
in faith with respect to the supply of my bodily wants. I am 
rather at a loss how to account for this. I seem more able to 
exercise faith with regard to the supply of my spiritual, than 
my temporal wants. Yet how inconsistent is this! for will 
God take care of the greater and not of the less? Will he pro- 
vide for my soul, and leave my body to starve? Yet still mis- 
givings harass me, and I feel it harder to live by the day, in 
this case, than in any other. ' Lord, increase my faith;' and 
pardon my sin and folly." 

It might not be easy, at this remote period, to ascertain what 
particular circumstance threatened suddenly to cut off Mrs. 
Hawkes' small pecuniary supplies. The distress which such 
an event would occasion her, even in anticipation, may be con- 
ceived, — since she was now living with relations who were not 
able to receive her without remuneration. That her present 
17 



194 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

fears were of this nature, may be gathered from the following 
note, sent to her by Mr. Cecil at this moment of anxiety:— 

" My dear Madam, 

" As I cannot stir without my horse, and as it is dangerous 
to venture out in such a frost, I add a line with the rest, this 
morning, to say, that whatever pain the letter you received 
yesterday might occasion you, — and of course it would give 
us pain on account of your feelings, — yet 1 confess to you that 
we have a secret satisfaction in every movement which has a 
tendency to place you again in your old quarters. From thence 
I most sincerely wish you may never be removed, till you enter 
the l House not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.' I 
am also happy to observe, that we are not more desirous to 
have you for a perpetual guest, that my daughters are to ad- 
minister to your many, and often painful, infirmities; nor do I 
believe that any piece of news, — not even the defeat of Bona- 
parte, — would give them so much pleasure as your return. 

" I have had a> thought upon your affairs, which I will com- 
municate as soon as I can. Till then, I am glad you have taken 
no step. I remain most truly yours, 

"R. Cecil." 

Friday Morning, Dec, 9, 1803." 

Under the existing circumstances, it was thought advisable 
that Mrs. Hawkes should leave, for a season, her present dwell- 
ing, and return to Little James Street. There she remained 
till Mr. Cecil's family went to Chobham in the following sum- 
mer: at which time, her affairs being arranged, she returned 
back to her niece at Constitution Row, w r ith whom she resided 
nine years: — making only occasional visits, in the winter, to 
her friends in Little James Street. 

The complaint from which Mrs. Hawkes was suffering, (an 
internal tumour,) occasioned, among other painful symptoms, 
severe attacks of spasm. Medical men were of opinion, that her 
decease would take place suddenly, from the great oppression 
on her breath, — -should the tumour continue to increase in size, 
as rapidly as it had hitherto done. In one of her letters to 
Mrs. Jones about this time she says: 

" I was this morning awakened out of sleep by some dis- 
tressing oppression upon my breath, which gave me the idea 
of sudden "death: but as this has so long and so often attacked 
me, it is not a circumstance to be considered as the immediate 



CHAP. V.— -FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 195 

forerunner of dissolution, or I had been gone long ago. I con- 
sider it, however, as a call to be ready; and I never feel my 
mind so composed and happy, as when I am under the strong- 
est impressions of being suddenly called home; therefore, in- 
stead of putting it from me, I cultivate and encourage the im- 
pression. 

" The expectation of sudden death, to one in any measure 
sensible of the importance of dying, keeps the soul awake, and 
careful to see that the loins be girded, and the lamp burning; 
that all things are set in order and readiness, so that there is 
nothing to do but to obey the summons. 

" The realizing of this expectation also helps me to get 
through some of my most painful exercises of mind, much bet- 
ter and more easily. When a keen pang darts through me 
like a two-edged sword, and begins to rankle, I sometimes stop 
it by * How foolish! what does it signify? I am as one gone! 
it cannot be long at any rate! it may be the next hour! nay, 
the next minute!' Perhaps the expectation itself may be given 
purposely to help me to endure: whether it be so or not, it cer- 
tainly has such an effect; and I am grieved when any body 
robs me of this comfort, by telling me I shall live for years to 
come; which, as no one can possibly know for certain, so I en- 
deavour to discredit it. If I am not deceived by my too de- 
ceitful heart, it gave me real pleasure when Mr. A. said, last 
week, he perceived that the disease had increased, though my 
health was pretty good. Surely it cannot be displeasing to 
my Saviour that I should wish ■ to be absent from the body, 
and present with Him.' I am comforted by the recollection 
that time is not necessary to Him; in order to bring about that 
meetness which is wanted to fit my soul for his glorious king- 
dom: ' With the word of a king there is power,' and he has 
only to say, ' Let it be done,' and his word shall be instantly 
followed by every necessary preparation. Surely I may an- 
swer to Him who saith, 'Behold I come quickly,' — 'Amen; 
even so, come, Lord Jesus;' come, by the power of thy grace, 
to ripen me for the garner, and then send forth thy messenger 
to gather me in. But my pain bids me, for the present, lay 
down my pen, and I obey, as I often do, most unwillingly. Oh 
what a heavy clog is this body!" 

The year 1804 supplies only a few unfinished extracts. 
Mrs. Hawkes' increasing disease, occasionally attended with 
severe spasms, may account for her discontinuing the use of a 
regular diary. From this period the scattered remains of her 



196 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Christian experience are found on single scraps of paper, writ- 
ten probably at intervals of ease, and frequently marked with 
the date of the year only. 

1804. — " Why am I disposed to faint, or to complain, under 
my various afflictions? Because my mind is not yet cast into 
the mould of the gospel. Does the Scripture mean any thing, or 
does it not, when, from beginning to end, it clearly and fully 
speaks, not only of the trials, temptations, and sufferings, of 
God's people, but of the blessedness of such as are thus tried. 
Nay, I know from happy experience, that ' It is good for me 
that I have been afflicted.' And yet I am often ready to say, 
'It is enough:' as if I were wiser than God; or as if I would 
be treated differently from the rest of his children; or as if the 
things I read of in the Bible were written as a mere history, 
rather than as what must be wrought into my own experience. 
It is /, myself, that must 'count it all joy' when I 'fall into 
divers temptations.' It is /, that must ' reckon the sufferings 
of this present time as not worthy to be compared with the 
glory that shall follow.' It is /, as well as Moses, that must 
' endure, as seeing Him who is invisible,' and with the very 
same faith as he did; substantially — actually — steadily. ' Lord, 
increase my faith!' Enable me to honour thee, by adding to 
the too few, who suffer cheerfully; glorifying my Father which 
is in heaven. But this I can only do by the constant influences 
of thy Holy Spirit." 

1804. — " I think and believe, (if I am not much deceived,) 
that I dp, from the very bottom of my heart, thank God, that 
he has not given me riches, honours, nor worldly prosperity. 
But I could not thank him for what he has denied me, if I was 
not conscious and sure that he has given me what is infinitely 
better; so much better, that even the very earnest of my future 
inheritance yields more than I can describe; so much better, 
that the afflictions, mortifications, fears, &c, that are given me 
instead of health, wealth, and honour, are, in my estimation, 
only the conveyance of necessary correction, medicine, and." — 

1804. — " I feel a very earnest desire to proclaim, as loud 
as I am able, ' The goodness of the Lord:' to bear witness to 
his mercy. And I desire it more especially, because as he 
hath declared himself in his holy word, so have I experienced 
him, through years of trial, affliction, and distress. He is 
good to the rebellious; such was I. ' He is found of them 
that sought him not,' — nay, that sought every thing but Him; 
— such was I. ' He hears the cry of the destitute;' He bears 
with, and pardons unfaithfulness, ingratitude, backsliding, im- 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 197 

patience, &c. But as I cannot number his mercies, neither can 
I number my own demerits. For this cause, I long to sound 
his praise. But my tongue is often kept silent, and perhaps 
ought to be more so, from the following considerations: 

First, The life and actions, and not the tongue, best show 
forth the praise of God. It is easier to speak well, than to act 
well. Every day, and hour, I can mark this and that in some 
action or temper, that does not put honour upon God. 

Secondly, Lest constitution, and strong feelings, should 
give motion to my tongue, rather than grace. 

Thirdly, Because self often steps forward into the place of 
that Divine object on whom I would dwell; and pride would 
insinuate, 'How well you bear your affliction! Well may the 
horrid insinuations strike me dumb; and when this evil works, 
may I be dumb. 

Fourthly, Though, as far as I know, I do desire to be among 
the few that glorify God, and that because they are few, and 
because praise is due to him; yet I fear, lest people may mis- 
take me, and think it is enthusiasm, or animal spirits, or vain- 
glory, or— 

Fifthly, Because, instead of exulting, I ought to be more 
humbled, more with my mouth in the dust, more full of con- 
fession, of contrition, and self-abasement. When Job had the 
clearest and fullest knowledge of God, he said, ' Behold I am 
vile: I will lay my hand upon my mouth.' When the prophet 
saw the vision in the temple, he cried out, ' Wo is me, for I 
am undone.' For which 1 fear, that I am only on the surface 
of things, and that, therefore, my tongue is too flippant. 

"I wish I could get an answer to the inquiry, — How far a 
Christian, under peculiar trials, favoured with peculiar sup- 
ports, may with the tongue endeavour to show forth the Lord's 
mercy, notwithstanding he has, in himself, causes of humilia- 
tion and sorrow, from the conflict of sin and Satan? — and, se- 
condly." — 

The interesting and important inquiry here suggested causes 
a regret that the passage should end so abruptly, as to deprive 
the reader of the close of that train of thought which occupied 
the mind of the writer. 

Mrs. Hawkes was now seldom able to attend public ordi- 
nances. Her great love to the courts of the Lord's house in- 
duced her to make many painful efforts to frequent them. She 
could only be conveyed to church on an elastic cushion, placed 

17* 



198 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

between the seats of a hackney coach; and the paroxysms of 
her pain frequently prevented her from remaining through the 
service. How her soul longed after renewed opportunities of 
worshipping in the sanctuary, and what was her estimate of 
them, will be seen from the following letter to Mrs. Jones, in 
which she writes: 

" I was out on Sunday morning, because it was sacrament 
Sunday; but I much question if I can now go except on those 
feast-days, which I shall give up still more reluctantly, if pos- 
sible, than I do the other Sundays, which are commonly feast- 
days too. But if I am deprived of both, I trust I shall not want; 
for it is not from the ordinances, but from the God of ordi- 
nances, that good cometh. I am, indeed, constantly astonished 
at the goodness and mercy I every day experience: so much de- 
merit, and yet so much loving-kindness! Truly as the hea- 
vens are higher than the earth, so are His ways above our ways! 

" This time last year, I thought, if 1 could live to see ano- 
ther winter, I should feel really unhappy. Yet I have lived, 
and I am now glad on the account; for, though it has been a 
year of suffering, yet I have also therein largely experienced 
the Lord's faithfulness, love, and amazing condescension. The 
views of himself and eternal things with which He has favoured 
me; the nearness and dependence into which he has been gra- 
ciously leading me; together with a deep and abiding sense of 
my own entire unworthiness and helplessness; and the vanity 
and emptiness of earthly things, such as I never could have 
gained but by suffering; — these oblige me to say, I am glad I 
have seen this year; and I am led to hope that if it should 
seem best to the Divine will to continue me yet longer, I shall 
not in the end be sorry. I confess I should feel it better to de- 
part; yet I have no doubt that our conceptions of what God 
has to reveal to faith, even in this world, are very inadequate. 
We may say, I shall see glorious things in heaven; and a 
stronger degree of faith would say, I may, I shall, if it is not my 
own fault, see, by faith, glorious things on earth- — such as the 
heart has never once conceived. The glorious character of the 
Triune God, seems a subject of which we can hardly take a 
glimpse; and which calls for every capacity of the soul and 
mind, to explore in any degree. How does it, at the same time, 
both humble and exalt! 

" According to sense, I have much more to fear now than I 
had last year. The prospect is dismal, and when faith ebbs, 
and sense prevails, my fears are mighty; yet I dare not tempt 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 199 

Divine power and goodness, by allowedly giving place to de- 
spondency. Who is it that has taken care of me hitherto? 
And who has kept me as in the hollow of his hand? Who is 
it that has put it into the heart of so many friends to show me 
such wonderful kindness? Ah! He is too tried a friend for me 
to distrust." 

While, however, Mrs. Hawkes was generally prevented from 
worshipping in the assembly of the saints, she was not left 
comfortless; but was still enabled to seek, and enjoy, ineffable 
communion with her adorable Saviour: of which a glimpse is 
afforded in the following extract: 

Jan. 13, 1805, Sunday. — " While seeking, and weeping, 
after my Lord and Saviour, he seems to say to me with the 
same gracious love and benignity as he did to Mary, * Woman, 
why weepest thou, whom seeketh thou? My heart replies, I 
seek one, whom not having seen I love. One, whom my faith 
realizes as ' the chiefest .among ten thousand, and altogether 
lovely.' One who can make me happy in himself, though all 
other things were against me. One, whom to know is present 
joy, and life eternal. I would only live to become more ac- 
quainted with him." 

Jan. 20, 1805, Sunday. — " Word was brought me that Mr. 
C.'s text this morning was, 4 Say ye to the righteous, It shall 
be well with him;' or, ' say ye to the righteous, good.' 

" * The characters are such as God esteems good — not man — 
not themselves.' 

" I desire to stand forward as a witness to the truth of this 
text. I have had years of pain — of humiliating circumstances 
— of anxious cares and forebodings — of perpetual disturbance — 
of inward conflict — of much confinement — yet I have had ex- 
perience of good, unspeakable, — Therefore, in pain, in weak- 
ness, in humiliating circumstances, in disappointments, in soli- 
tariness, in tossings, in conflict, and especially in death, ' Say 
ye to the righteous, good.' And let every one bear his tes- 
timony that ' good is the word of the Lord which he hath 
spoken.' " 

During the winters of 1805 and 1806, the writer of this 
Memoir had the privilege and happiness of being Mrs. Hawkes' 
constant companion and attendant. At that time, a deep im- 
pression was made upon her mind, though but a child, by wit- 
nessing the cheerful submission with which Mrs. Hawkes bore 
her sufferings. Her kind and instructive conversation made 



200 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

the hours, even of a sick room, to pass pleasantly. Every in- 
terval of tolerable ease was occupied in listening to reading, 
during which she would employ her hands in doing many lit- 
tle offices, in order to lessen the duties of a servant, or to pro- 
mote cleanliness and order. Even when the infirmities of age 
were added to those occasioned by disease, she was a pattern 
of industry, and effort. She used often to say, " I consider it 
an absolute duty not to yield to feelings of languor and lassi- 
tude, but to rouse myself to exertion; and I find .that such 
efforts, though often painful, tend to keep up good habits, which 
in pain and sickness we naturally incline to neglect." 

Mrs. Hawkes' hours of pain and solitude were at this time 
much relieved by the Christian friendship, as well as medical 
attention, of Di\ Fearon, whose active, sympathizing, and un- 
remitting kindness, was continued to the end of her life. The 
benefit and comfort which she derived from Dr. Fearon's visits, 
may be inferred from an allusion which Mr. Cecil makes to his 
temporary absence from town, in the following letter to Mrs. 
Hawkes: — 

Chohham, dug. 26, 1805. 

"My dearest Daughter, 

" I was thinking, (after reading your letter to Mrs. C, 
received this morning,) of the new symptom of your disorder, 
and the long absence of Dr. Fearon, and that I should send 
you a line: but it occurred, What have I to write about? espe- 
cially on a Saturday, when I ought to think only of my ser- 
mons for the morrow. Yet I ought to recollect, that I have 
some reasons also for writing. Are you not one of the * plants 
of my hand, and children of my prayer?' Are you not passing 
through a very trying dispensation, though, as my wife says, 
the very happiest woman in the world? Is there, as you remark, 
a soul left in town, &c. &c. 

" But I must tell you, my dear daughter, that I have received 
considerable benefit from passing through the marked parts of 
'Adam's Thoughts' (which indeed are almost all marked in 
my book,) and particularly with respect to the entire resigna- 
tion we should make of our own will and choice, as to the 
things and events. A believer seems quite to forget himself 
when he begins to wish, ' The such and such things,' (such 
I mean as Fortunatus's cap and purse, and the ten thousand 
things besides, which the unfortunatuses pine after in vain,) 
are all in the believer's inventory, and ready for his use, when- 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 201 

ever he can use them. Of this we have infallible certainty; 
we acknowledge it, and then sit down and wish! 

" ' O God, says Mr. Adam, « give me what thou knowest to 
be good, and thou alone knowest; and if that is the reverse of 
what I ask, give me that reverse, and let me not be undone by 
my prayers.'- 

" We are, in short, all wrong till we are in this state of mind; 
while, the listening to our suggestions, and the leaning to our 
understandings, is but walking with fools and robbers, the 
trained gang of old ' Lord Will-be-will,' that wicked one, which 
my little daughter so cries out against. 

" I cannot get a house in either of the parishes, or any thing 
like one.* I have a mere chance, and that at four miles' dis- 
tance; and as Mr. Jerram comes with his family at Michael- 
mas, to make preparation against his scholars' return in Octo- 
ber, it is probable that 1 must remain here later than my fami- 
ly, — which, I fear, you will sadly lament, as I have reason to 
think you are yet not quite out of old Will-be-will's control, 
though I know that you, as well as the child, protest against 
his government. 

" But after what I have written, I must not go to wishing, 
but endeavour by example, to teach you not merely to be satis- 
fied, but to be pleased with whatever occurs. Yet as I feel 
greatly the infirmities of age coming on, and as I do not expect 
soon to be able to say with Adam, ' Blessed be God for all his 
favours, and particularly for the special mercy of the stone,' I 
cannot help wishing for a quiet retreat for the old age of your 
very affectionate father and friend, 

"R. Cecil." 

A slight reference has been made (page 150) to the circum- 
stance, that after Mrs. Hawkes became dependent, she had 
thoughts of opening a boarding-school. In one of the memo- 
randums which belong to the year 1806, she confirms this fact, 
by her own allusion to it: — 

1806. — " In reviewing the great privilege, and high advan- 
tage, of being an inmate in the house of my revered minister, 
I have been ready to ask — Why is this? Surely it is to fit me 

* It was on this occasion that Thomas Bainbridge, Esq., a member of 
Mr. Cecil's congregation at St. John's, kindly and generously came for- 
ward, and built a house at Chobham, which he let to Mr. Cecil, at a low 
rate, as long as he was able to make use of it. — Ed. 



202 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

for some more active and useful sphere hereafter. When I had 
thoughts of opening a boarding-school, my inquiry seemed an- 
swered. But how different is my dispensation! Instead of 
active life, I am visited with an incurable disease, shut up to 
endure solitary days and nights, in pain and restless turnings. 
Instead of instructing others, I am made to turn my eyes in- 
ward to my own heart. How great have been my advantages, 
in having so long before my eyes the example of my afflicted, 
suffering minister! How often have I seen him bear up under 
the pain! What lessons of humility, faith, patience, holy for- 
titude, cheerful submission, resignation, and even thankfulness, 
has he constantly exhibited! How he has seized every interval 
of ease for the good of the church! labouring under extremity 
of pain, in his holy calling. And are these lessons nothing 
worth to one who has also to pass through many sufferings? 
They are of unspeakable value; and my aim shall be to im- 
prove such an example, how little soever I may attain; and I 
will look for the same Divine helper that he had." 

1806. — " I am much grieved for a dying friend who is in a 
very uncomfortable state of mind; and who seems unable to 
adopt, under her dispensation, the language of Jeremiah, ' He 
putteth his mouth into the dust,' &c. ' Wherefore doth a 
living man complain?' Lam. iii. She unhappily keeps looking 
at second causes — a sure way to pierce herself with the sharp- 
est thorns. Whatever blame may, and often does, attach to 
instruments, yet it is the believer's privilege, and highest wis- 
dom, to refer every circumstance through life, great and small, 
to God, the great First Cause, who numbers the hairs of our 
head. Till the heart and mind are brought to bow down in ab- 
solute submission, and to say with full consent and satisfaction, 
' Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?' there is no rest 
for the soul. 

" But how is this absolute submission, self-renunciation, and 
full acquiescence in the Divine will, to be obtained? By read- 
ing many books? By hearing many sermons? By fre- 
quenting the sacramental table? By the best human instruc- 
tion and persuasion? By separating from the customs, fa- 
shions, amusements, and company of the gay world? By learn- 
ing to speak the language of piety? By maintaining a religious 
profession, and consorting with the excellent of the earth? 
By having the understanding enlightened to understand gospel 
doctrines? By occasional strong convictions of sin, and fre- 
quent retiring to read the Scriptures? By saying, and with 
meaning too, * Let me die the death of the righteous?' Not 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 203 

by these means alone, is this lesson of submission to be ob- 
tained: but also by a deep impression made upon the heart, 
by the teaching of the Holy Spirit. The blessed Spirit alone 
can give a ' contrite heart;' and a contrite heart alone can be 
an absolutely submissive heart. 

" Come, Holy Spirit, and teach me never more to question, 
never more to dispute, never more to resist, never more to 
complain, never more to doubt, fear, or faint: but teach me 
entire submission to, and simple dependence upon, infinite 
wisdom, infinite power, and infinite mercy." 

1 806. — " My pain and the restlessness of my days and nights, 
is not to be described. I am driven by absolute necessity * to 
live by the day:' nor can I ever be sufficiently thankful for this 
happy secret. To look forward to the morrow, would be to 
look, like Peter, at the waves, and sink. But to live by the 
day, enables me, in some degree, to walk upon the waters; or, 
at least, to keep hold of the rope thrown out by a friend to save 
me from sinking. How invaluable is that Friend, who not only 
holds out the rope, but who enables me to lay hold of it! while 
He, at the same time, keeps (if I may so speak,) the upper end 
of it in his own Almighty hand. 

" I hope that, among other invaluable lessons I have gained 
from my revered minister, 1 have in some measure learnt to 
comfort myself, during fits of pain, by frequently enumerating 
my mercies. And I always come to the conclusion, that the 
half cannot be numbered: especially if I take a view of my 
deserts." 

We will close the year 1806, with a letter from Mrs. Hawkes 
to Mrs. Jones, in which she farther describes her feelings at 
this period: 

" How does my dear sister? and how does all her household, 
with whom my thoughts are often in the day? Time makes 
all possible haste to speed us where, I trust, we shall enjoy 
each other's society without a sigh or a tear. Strange, and al- 
most past belief, that I should be near the close of 1806, when 
in 1801, I had, as I thought, all things in readiness to set sail, 
and but a very short voyage in prospect. I fear, that from 
long continued expectation, I begin to be insensible, and to 
lose sight that I still, as much as ever, stand on the banks of 
Jordan; and that sentence suspended, is not sentence revoked. 
How insensible, and strangely stupid, is human nature! No- 
thing less is sufficient to keep the mind awake than one shake 



204 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

after another; so I find it, even while, as it were, carrying 
death about with me. But every body is not so stupid, so 
cumbered by a vile body. I often, like Samson, attempt to 
1 go out and shake myself as at other times;' and get my books 
and things around me,- and say to myself, ' Now I can go on 
again.' But soon, alas! the heavy clog weighs down my mind, 
—or restlessness distracts it, — and I find I can do nothing. 
However, I have to be thankful that if in one respect my case 
resembles Samson's, it does not in the other; for the Lord is 
not departed; though that He is not, is owing to His own un- 
speakable mercy, and not to any thing He can see in me; for 
truly He can see only utter depravity, want of faith, of love 
— with weakness of every sort. I am sometimes ready to 
shrink, when 1 consider, that if I see such evil and death in 
myself, what niust those eyes behold that search and pierce 
the spirits through! If the holy prophet cried out, ' Wo is 
me, for I am a man of unclean lips,' what must such a 
creature as I say? Thanks be to God, He has put it into my 
mouth, and into my heart, what to say; and as far as He enables 
me, His word I will plead, and His promises will I build upon: 
and thus truth shall be maintained, and peace and joy in be- 
lieving be secured. I have these words much in mind, 'To 
whom coming as unto a living stone.' If spiritual life were 
lodged in our hands, our souls would be in a withering state: 
but it is lodged in higher hands; and it is our privilege, no less 
than our duty, to be in the constant habit of applying for it. 
4 To whom coming,' a continued act. Oh for faith to be more 
alive to the exercise! This alone makes life to be endured, — 
especially such a life as mine; and when faith grows feeble, 
then it is truly a burden to live. 

" I know not how I shall feel when death really approaches; 
but at present, I have much comfort in thinking I shall leave a 
weary world before old age arrives: though I confess, I do 
shrink at the expectation of the dreadful pain that must, as far 
as I can judge, attend my dismission. The threatening fore- 
tastes 1 already have, make me tremble: yet I know the divine 
arm is still able to support me through the most trying hour; 
and that if it pleases my Saviour to allow me faith to lean, like 
John, upon his breast, no pain would tempt me to give up that 
sacred privilege, in exchange for ease. My constant cry is, 
that I may be enabled to glorify God in extremity. I have 
been sadly deficient in this high privilege through life, and it 
will be a great mercy if I am enabled to do it in my sickness 
and death. Farewell, « S. H." 



CHAP. V. — FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 205 

The year 1807 supplies only two memorandums, both of 
which are interesting, — as affording a specimen of the interior 
working of Mrs. Hawkes' mind, and her habit of strict self- 
examination. The first occurs at the beginning, and the se- 
cond, towards the close of the year. 

Sunday, Jan. 4, 1807. — " In approaching the table of the 
Lord to-day, I think I had, in some measure, an answer to rny 
prayers for recollection. I went with the idea that perhaps 
this might be the last time I should ever be present at that sa- 
cred ordinance; and my prayer was, that all my sins and fol- 
lies might indeed be blotted out by that precious blood which 
was shed for sinners, and which * cleanseth from all sin;' and 
that my Saviour would undertake for me with respect to my 
sufferings and death. I endeavoured to urge the plea of the 
Psalmist, * Thou hast been a shelter for me;' O be such to me 
unto the end. It was in this favoured house, thou didst first 
say unto me, ' Live.' In this house, thou hast, through the 
ministry of thy faithful servant, brought me up even till now. 
Here have I been nourished, and cherished, as a child under a 
tender nurse. Here, I have been fed with the choicest food, 
and learnt my best lessons; and here I have found my best 
friends. Lord, let these past mercies be a pledge of future fa- 
vours. While thus pleading, it was said to my heart, ' Daugh- 
ter, remember.' Recollection presented to my mind a view so 
vivid, and so extensive, that in vain shall I try to delineate it; 
I can only sketch the mere outline. I was particularly struck 
with this remark in the sermon I had just been hearing, (upon 
Luke xvi. 25.) ' Among other considerations which makes a 
death-bed awful, is this, — that it is generally a time of recol- 
lection; it is then emphatically said, ' Son, remember.' This 
awfully important consideration has led me to cry to my Sa- 
viour that this time of painful recollection may be before, and 
not in, my last hours. That those sins and follies which I 
have forgotten, or thought lightly of, — but which must yet be 
set before me, for repentance, humiliation, and in order to mag- 
nify divine mercy in so long bearing with me, — may, if it please 
Him, be brought to my view before I have to struggle with 
weakness and pain, confused faculties and death." 

In the summer of this year, Mrs. Hawkes was again attacked 
by severe spasms. The state both of her body and mind at 
this time, is described in the following letter to Mrs. Jones: — 

*' In the sharpest attack of spasms I have had for the last 
18 



206 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

two years, and which lasted six hours without intermission* 
your letter was brought to me. ' That is right,' I said, « you 
have brought me the best cordial this earth can afford.' May 
the Lord, who knoweth what I need, continue my beloved sis- 
ter to me as long as it shall please Him that my pilgrimage 
should continue. 

" The weather is so very seasonable for the harvest, lhat I 
am afraid to say how it oppresses me, lest it should look like 
complaint. Last night I was not able to remain in bed, but 
being relieved from the spasms, I could not be thankful enough 
that I had not those pains to endure as well as the heat. Ah, 
at the worst of times there is abundant cause for praise! I often 
thank the Lord, not that I am a sinner, but that since, alas! 
I am so, he shows it to me; because the knowledge of my de- 
serts gives me to feel every thing so mixed with mercy. I can 
sit and enumerate, time without end, the sufferings I deserve, 
and have not. This instances free and sovereign grace beyond 
the calculation of angels. Yet I still love to mourn, and be 
ashamed, over a thousand shoots of that root of bitterness, 
Ae«r/-atheism; for what but this makes me ever cast down 
about the future? What but this makes me a practical un- 
believer, while calling myself a believer. What but. this makes 
me stand aghast at some of the dark ways of Providence? Oh 
for faith to take the scriptures as a child does his horn-book, 
and never once ask why A is placed before B. It is so — and 
if we will perversely misplace the alphabet, we shall never get 
on, except in ignorance and folly. Two or three most affect- 
ing providences have lately occurred, within my circle of friends, 
to persons of real godliness, which are so overwhelming and 
mysterious, that I say in my haste,— give me the Bible, and may 
the Lord give me faith to fix on it, or my head will grow giddy 
with amazement, confusion, and dread. ' Shall not the judge 
of all the earth do right?' Let a thousand, and ten thousand 
tongues, with the deepest reverenee reply, ' Righteous art thou, 
O Lord.' This makes a practical believer. But I, sad to say, 
am not one of that blessed number;* either with respect to my- 
self or others; yet it is well to have the standard, since, as 
Herbert says, 

' Who aimeth at the sky, 

Shoots higher far than he that means a tree.' 

" Ever yours, 

"S. H." 

* Compare Mark iv. 40, with Luke xvii. 6.— Ed. 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 207 

From the same to the same. 

44 As I have great pleasure in writing to my beloved sister, 
and as she kindly desires to hear often, I will write straight 
forward that which is uppermost. When ruminating on my 
pillow this morning, many painful and anxious thoughts rushed 
into my mind, like an overwhelming tide, till my tears began 
to flow. When I raised myself up, I opened my Bible upon 
the 95th Psalm, which, the moment it met my eyes, seemed to 
call upon me with the voice of mercy and authority, not to be 
grovelling among earthly cares, but to raise my heart, and join 
in the song, ' Come let us sing unto the Lord, let us make a 
joyful noise unto the rock of our salvation.' And through di- 
vine assistance, my soul mounted upwards on the wings of 
faith; I forgot my anxieties, and my mouth was filled with 
praise: — first, for being led to the rock that is higher than I, 
and being enabled to feel it a rock of defence and of shade in 
a weary land: — secondly, for the many and great mercies I 
have experienced the last ten years of my life; by which I am 
encouraged to hope that it shall be well with me to the end; 
because « the Lord is a great God, and in his hand are the deep 
places,' or the treasures hid in deep places: * the sea is His,' 
&c; and therefore, though it may please him to humble me, 
by giving me but a scanty portion, it shall be a sufficient por- 
tion; and last as long as it will be wanted, and come from whom 
He pleases. Wherefore, leaving the ordering and managing 
of all events to him, the conclusion is ' to worship Him in spirit 
and in truth,' and to keep close to him by prayer; blessing his 
holy name that He has made me ' the sheep of his pasture;' 
and, though I am like the emblem, a poor, silly, weak sheep, 
yet I do know his voice, and desire, above all things, to follow 
my good shepherd most fully, till He be pleased to take me 
into his fold above. 

"Thoughts like these have dried up my tears, and will, I 
trust, give me a lift through another heavy day; — for the hot 
weather, together with my many infirmities, truly make my 
days so heavy I scarcely know how to get through them. 
44 Ever yours, affectionately, 

44 S. H." 

There remains only in this year, a reference made by Mrs. 
Hawkes, to a funeral sermon preached by Mr. Cecil, and which 
may be seen in his works, vol. III., page 80, of the first edition. 

Nov. 22, 1807* — " Our revered minister preached this day 



208 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

on the death of the Rev. Nathaniel Gilbert, formerly assistant 
minister at St. John's Chapel. His text was taken from Psalm 
xxxvii. 37: * Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright; 
for the end of that man is peace.' 

" I am much struck by some short accounts of Mr. G.'s truly 
peaceful end. For many years he had lived in the fear of death. 
But the latter part of his life, and especially from the beginning 
of his last illness, he lost every fear. When he was very near 
his last moments, he was heard to say in low, but animated ac- 
cents, ' I am ready, Lord! — Lord, I am ready!' 

" Who but the real Christian can say this? I would ask my- 
self in the presence of an all-seeing eye, — can I, after having 
for many years the name to live, — after much desiring for 
many years to depart, — after having for many years warning 
to prepare for death, — can I say, ' Lord, I am ready?' Make 
diligent search, my soul; do any sins of folly, pride, infirm- 
ity, self-indulgence, ingratitude, &c, lie hidden, which thou 
hast not brought out, and dost not continually bring out, and 
spread before the Lord, in deep repentance and humiliation? 
Does any darling sin lie rolled up, for which thou art pleading, 
* Is it not a little one ?' Art thou that perfect, sincere, and en- 
tire character that was described this morning? Is there no 
double-dealing, no subterfuge, no concealment, no face and 
colour put upon thy actions? And if the answer of conscience 
to all this is peace, dost thou renounce righteous-self as well 
as sinful-self? and rest on Christ alone for thy salvation? Is 
He thy only hope, refuge, and plea, in life and in death? If 
so, fear not; but pray, and believe, that the same grace which 
was afforded the late dying saint, will, in the measure that is 
seen fit, be also afforded thee. In the mean time, till this hap- 
py hour arrive, watch and pray. This excellent faith must be 
sought for, and fought for too: none ever * yawned it into be- 
ing with a wish; nor, when in being, kept it alive, without a 
close walk with God." 

The year 1808 opens with Mrs. Hawkes' remarks upon that 
affecting event which closed Mr. Cecil's public ministry, and 
which had been preceded by visible marks of his declining 
health and strength. 

March 2, 1808. — "This melancholy day confirms the fears 
and sorrowful apprehensions which have, for months past, per- 
vaded my mind. I, and many others, have marked, with an- 
guish of heart not to be expressed, my honoured minister's 
rapid approach to the sad crisis at which he is now arrived; 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. i802 TO 1811. 209 

probably never again to re-ascend that eminence on which he 
has so long stood! Yesterday evening, he felt a paralytic affec- 
tion of his right hand; and after going to bed, the use of his 
whole right-side was taken away, and his speech rendered very 
inarticulate. 

" I have long expected this solemn event, and have endea- 
voured to prepare my mind to meet it. But on the sight of 
my dear minister this day, I found how little my feelings could 
be prepared to meet so afflictive a circumstance. Language 
can never describe my sensations on seeing that grand temple, 
which I had known in all its glory, so defaced, so injured! 
Oh, what is man in his very best estate! Alas, for his widowed 
church! Alas, for his bereaved family! Alas, for my own 
irreparable loss! ' My father, my father!' Weeping is now 
my meat and drink!" 

Mrs. Hawkes' feelings upon this mournful occasion, may 
be so easily conceived, that it is not needful farther to enlarge 
upon them. At the time this dispensation took place, her 
mind was well exercised in the graces of submission and resig- 
nation. But still it might be needful that her views of ' ceasing 
from man ' should be more deeply impressed. Such was in- 
deed the effect produced. She was repeatedly reminded by 
her own sufferings that ' time was short,' and that she was to 
* weep as though she wept not.' It will be seen by what fol- 
lows, how soon after writing the above, she was herself again 
brought to the confines of the eternal world. 

July, 1808. — "Truly I may, in a certain sense, say, I have 
been in ' deaths oft.' And yet death, though permitted to ad- 
vance, is again ordered to recede, I have been taken down to 
the edge of the grave, and endeavoured to contemplate an im- 
mediate entrance. But neither is this sickness unto death, . It 
is to awaken my drowsy powers; it is to arouse me from the 
supineness and stupidity I had insensibly fallen into. And I 
heartily thank my gracious Saviour, for thus dealing with me. 
I thank him for this fresh visitation of pain and danger; and 
that He has by his all-sufficient grace made my sufferings very 
profitable. Whenever I again fall into the same state of insen- 
sibility, may He again take that method that pleases Him best, 
to rouse me from my lethargy. My heart, like an old picture, 
"had become dim and defaced, obscured, soiled, — and its traces 
faded. It wanted to be retouched by the master's hand; and 
I trust this is in some measure effected, though not in the de- 
gree which I desire it should be." 

18* 



210 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

The increased debility which this severe attack of illness oc* 
casioned, is feelingly described by Mrs. Hawkes, in a letter to 
Mrs. Jones, to whom she writes: — 

" What an infinite aud stupendous mercy is a throne of 
grace, when, by the Spirit's assistance, we can approach it in 
simplicity and faith! Without this, such an existence as mine 
would be an insupportable burden. My life, like that of many 
other poor sufferers, is entirely a hidden one. I appear, as 
people tell me, comparatively well; while all the time I am 
sensible of such pain and weakness as drinks up my spirits, 
and dries up the marrow and strength of my frame. This is 
always the case, at the best of times; and thankful I am, at 
the close of each day, that one more day is past. When I 
rise up in the morning, I say, with a sigh. * Now for another 
heavy day, which will probably pass, like the last, in labour- 
ing to do something, but end in doing nothing.' Such a linger- 
ing death calls for faith and patience; and I trust that though 
I groan, I do not murmur; if I did, my merciful supports and 
mitigations would rise up against me, and fill me with shame. 
Whether my dispensation be for discipline, or for correction, 
(and I believe it is for both) I have not a word of complaint 
to utter; for He visits me less than my deserts, and multiplies 
loving-kindness above my expectation. * He is able to do ex- 
ceedingly abundantly above all that we can ask or think:' and 
often surprises ihe soul with some gracious manifestation which 
infuses into it fresh vigour. Blessed be his name, He does 
strengthen the inward man, while the outward decays daily, 
though indeed so slowly, that none is sensible of it but myself. 
There is comfort in seeing life spared when it can be used to 
some purpose; but as to mine, I see no use that it is of: but 
I check the thought; for it is of use to myself, to make me 
more meet for heaven; and since it is the Divine will, that is 
enough, without any other reason whatever; for the will of 
God is the result of all his other Divine attributes, — wisdom, 
power, and love. Grant, therefore, O Lord, that there never 
may arise in my mind a wish that any thing should be altered; 
but only that I should be made conformable unto thy will in 
every jot and tittle. 

44 It was well said by one, ' If God condescended to ask me 
what I should choose, I would refer the matter back again to 
Him to choose for me.' I long for self-annihilation, so that 
not even a thought should arise, ' If I had but this, or if I had 
but that.' All I really want is more grace, more exercise of faith. 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811, 211 

Yet a very little while, and it shall he said, « Come, ye blessed, 
inherit the kingdom I have prepared for you.' Till that happy 
time arrive, I would live in the exercise of repentance, as upon 
my daily bread; for this flows from faith, and makes Christ 
precious. Pray for me, that I may have more of this." 

One more private extract shall close this year. 

1808. — "I have been shocked and grieved for some time 
past at the ill behaviour of a favourite servant. My thoughts 
this morning were involuntarily enumerating the kind acts I 
had done to her; and the ungrateful returns she had made, were 
beginning to raise a fervent in my mind, till an inward hint was 
given me, — • All this is only a faint picture of what you are 
towards your heavenly Master; nay, what is far worse, towards 
your heavenly Father. Take all her defects, and ingratitude, 
and make the parallel, and learn how infinitely are your sins 
greater than hers.' O Lord, I acknowledge the charge; I cease 
to be angry; I lay my mouth in the dust. 

" How would a habit of bringing the faults of others, as a 
glass in which to see my own, cure me of censuring, and of 
high-mindedness! Instead of doing this, the reverse is too of- 
ten the case. The faults of others are dwelt upon; magnified; 
while my own, through self-love, are excused, palliated, passed 
lightly over. May I henceforth learn a better lesson. 

" 4 And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and 
seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent, thou 
shalt forgive him.' Luke xvii. 4. 

" If a brother, that is, any human being, is commanded to ex- 
tend, beyond all limits, forgiveness to a brother, — what may I 
not infer as to the extension of the Divine forgiveness? Why 
then does every fresh failure, repeated oftener, alas! than seven 
times in a day, produce a timid backwardness to go to my Sa- 
viour, and say in deep humiliation, ' I repent;' and why do I 
not simply believe that He will forgive me in away no brother 
could forgive a brother? 

Quere. — " Does my heart, in the sight of God, honestly.bear 
testimony, that, after every sinful deviation and failure, I do 
truly repent, and am heartily sorry for such misdoings; or, do 
I only experience a partial regret? 

Secondly, — "Does every fresh application to Christ for par- 
don, render sin more hateful, increase real contrition, self-ab- 
horrence, and indignation? Does it excite a holy jealousy, and 
produce a reverential fear of offending; or does the freeness of 
pardon and grace incline to carelessness or negligence? 



212 Memoirs of mrs. hawkes. 

" If I loved a friend as my own soul, would I for all the 
world grieve or offend frim? and if I do offend, is there any 
sorrow so poignant? and in proportion as my friend is ready 
to forgive me, am I not unable to forgive myself? — Have I such 
feelings as these with respect to my Saviour? If I dare answer 
in the affirmative, then I need not fear to go seven times in a 
day, and say, ' I repent;' nor fear the freeness and fulness of 
pardoning mercy, and strengthening, renewing grace. * Lord, 
increase my faith.' " 

In the early part of the year 1809, Mrs. Hawkes was much 
occupied in attending the dying-bed of Mrs. Cecil's second son, 
Israel, during the absence of his parents, who were at Bath. 
In the month of March she writes to a friend, — 

4i Poor Israel Cecil has been hovering between life and death 
for six weeks! the physicians declare they have never met with 
such a case as this in all their practice; such a lingering be- 
tween life and death! You will easily conceive that my task 
to communicate every passing day's event to his distressed mo- 
ther, must have been a painful one. The going daily, to and 
fro, in a coach to see him T has been as much as I could endure; 
yet his mother was anxious that I should be with him; and 
equally so is the kind friend at whose house he is, who seems 
to feel me a sort of substitute for his poor mother. His dear 
and honoured parents are expected in town to-morrow, and I 
am under fresh anxiety of mind on hearing that Mr. C. is so 
poorly and feeble, that he is scarcely able to undergo the jour- 
ney; and after the fatigue, to meet such a scene as their son's 
present state will present, is truly to be dreaded! So you see, 
my dear friend, that wo is mixed in every cup: happy is it that 
mercy is also mixed with it. And since usefulness so exten- 
sive, labours so abundant, and piety so exalted, must still share 
in the lot of suffering common to the human race, — let each of 
us take our share with patience and submission." 

This labour of love was not long needed; as the early suf- 
ferer, who had just attained his twenty-first year, was shortly 
after admitted to that city, where " the inhabitant shall not say y 
I am sick." 

The state of her afflicted minister now wholly occupied Mrs. 
Hawkes' mind. It has been seen how she had learned to im- 
prove her own sufferings for increasing the graces of submis- 
sion and resignation. The present dispensation opened a field 
for new and varied exercises. And here we may observe the 



CHAP. V. FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 213 

importance of St. Paul's exhortation to the Ephesians: " I de- 
sire that ye faint not at my tribulation for you, which is your 
glory." See also 1 Thess. iii. 3. The continued illness of Mr. 
Cecil, who was now totally laid aside by a paralytic affection* 
and labouring under that mental depression which so commonly 
attends this disorder, weighed on her spirits more heavily than 
she could well sustain; as will appear by her own notes on this 
subject: — 

1809. — " I had almost said, my trouble and sorrow is greater 
than I can bear! And so I may say, unless I am mercifully 
upheld by an Almighty arm of grace and power. Great as 
my own personal troubles have been, they seem nothing to 
the agony my heart feels for my honoured minister and father 
in the Gospel, under his present dark dispensation. As to his 
bodily afflictions, many have been visited with the same; but 
oh, if his mind might have been spared — if the dark cloud 
might but be dispersed? for this 1 will pray day and night. 
Not that I am stumbled, though I am distressed. For * shall 
not the Judge of all the earth do right?' And has he not a right 
to deal with his creatures as he pleaseth? His wisdom cannot 
err; His love and mercy cannot fail: silence and submission 
belong to us, — and prayer and hope shall be our resource." 

Mrs. Jones expresses herself on this subject in language very 
similar to the above. In a letter to Mrs. Hawkes she says,— > 

"I must confess, this world never appeared to me such a 
waste, howling wilderness, — such a vale of tears, — as since I 
have entered into the sorrows of that man of God! What shall 
we say to these things? but that they are too deep for us: we 
cannot know them; we must be dumb because of our ignorance. 
Herbert says, — 

' God nothing does, nor suffers to be done, 
But what thou wouldst thyself, couldst thou but see, 
Through all events of things, as well as He.' 

" But who can realize this in the days of darkness? or, in other 
words, who can believe that God's dispensations are dispensations 
of love to his children? At least I have gained this painful know- 
ledge, that my faith is small, — very small indeed." 

The struggle in Mrs. Hawkes' mind at this time, between 
believing and fainting, may be gathered from a letter sent June, 
1809, to Miss C. Cecil, in which she writes: — 

" I am sometimes ready utterly to faint under this painful 



214 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

dispensation: and to fear that the weight of it upon my mind, 
in my present very nervous and feeble state, will reduce me to 
a condition nearly as bad. And this would certainly be the 
case, did not a voice seem to say, * hope against hope;' wait; 
* Enter into thy chamber, and shut thy doors about thee; — 
this is the time not for despair but humiliation, and for wres- 
tling, like Jacob, in prayer. Yes, my love, there is a hand that 
has hold upon your dear father, even an Almighty hand: nor 
can sin, or Satan, or death, or hell, force him out of that hand; 
for it is said, ' None shall pluck them out of my hand.' This 
Divine hand took hold of a ruined sinking world, just when 
the hellish powers began to triumph over their too successful 
plot for the destruction of our whole race: but their defeat was 
glorious. Your dear father cannot just now see this hand, any 
more than we can see the sun through a dark cloud; but, as he 
has himself often remarked, — ' How should we mistake, if we 
said the sun were not there, because the cloud was before it.' 
And even should the sun never appear, (as it never does to the 
blind,) yet this makes no difference; — it shines still. 

" This dreary vision cannot last long: keep constantly up- 
permost in your mind that this depression is the effect of 
disease; and should you see human weakness mixed with it, 
yet only remember the years and years that are past, when he 
went out and came in before you as an angel; — and when, 
year after year, he endured constant pain with a firmness and 
patience, that astonished all who saw him. But this very 
pain, together with a variety of other things, has brought the 
poor machine to what it is. And now the force is upon the 
mind: but it will be well in the end, whatever may take place 
by the way. 

" But why do I write these things to you, since you know 
them? However, there is one thing I would recommend to 
you, and it is what I daily aimed at myself, namely, to improve 
this dispensation for the good of your own soul. Ah, my dear, 
this is a serious, a solemn work; and must be persevered in. 
Yet abundant help is promised; you are not to set about these 
things in your own strength; — if you were, you might indeed 
say, ' Who is sufficient for these things?' Help is laid upon 
one that is mighty;'— But what was it laid there for? Even 
for such poor sinners as you and I, whom a corrupt nature, 
and a cruel adversary, would otherwise totally overcome. He 
will not give any who cry to him for help, into the hands of 
his and their insulting foes: for it is said, * He ever Uveth to 
intercede for us. 



CHAP. V.>— FROM A. D. 1802 TO 1811. 215 

" You cannot have a just conception how much I am with 
you in spirit, nor how desirous I am to hear every particular 
about the dear sufferer, upon whom my anxious thoughts are 
unceasingly occupied." 

To think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try 
either ourselves or others, is the propensity of human weak- 
ness and unbelief. How many assurances have we that 
"whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth;" — that the trial of 
faith is precious, as well as the grace itself, — and that, to trust 
God in dark providences is to honour him. There is a blessing 
pronounced on not seeing, and yet believing. Perhaps much 
that appears mysterious in God's dealings with his creatures, 
might be more easily comprehended by a clearer perception of 
that truth, " All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is 
as the flower of the field; the grass withereth, the flower fadeth;" 
(Isa. xl. 6;) and this withering teaches us, with more entire 
acquiescence, to seek repose in that divine " dwelling place," 
which has been the refuge of the saints " in all generations." 
The best estate of man upon earth is described by the Psalmist 
" as a shadow that declineth;" but he adds, " Thou, O Lord, 
shalt endure for ever; and thy remembrance to all genera- 
tions," Ps. cii. 11, 12. Our tender Father frequently prepares 
us for the loss of creature comforts, by some intervening cir- 
cumstance, which shows us their weakness and their vanity; 
and thus He gradually weans us from earthly attachments, 
and loosens our grasp of every object, short of himself. Such 
appears to have been Mrs. Hawkes' experience, under the 
solemn event which took place in the year 1810; when, by a 
fit of apoplexy, the disorder under which Mr. Cecil had been 
languishing for two years, terminated in his death. 

August 15, 1810. — "A day ever to be remembered! when 
the imprisoned spirit of my honoured minister, and father in 
the gospel, was released from its painful and humiliating cap- 
tivity, and winged its way to the land of liberty and rest! In 
past time, there was scarcely any event at which I could so 
little bear to look, as his death. But such an inroad, and havoc, 
had disease made on this extraordinary man, that I even longed 
for his release before it took place; and when the tidings 
reached me, a sad and solemn gladness overspread my mind; 
I could only contemplate the amazing change from pain, weak- 
ness, and depression, to glory unspeakable and never ending! 

" A few more suffering days for myself, and then, I trust, 



216 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

his own words written to me in a letter will be verified: « to- 
morrow morning, you and I shall walk in a garden where I 
shall hope to speak to you about every thing but sadness.'* 

" He is gone! and, take his character in the whole combina- 
tion of it, and in its circumference, he surely has not left his 
like. He is gone! unknown, but to those who lived with him 
in the same house. I had that privilege for many years. I 
have had the favour to attend him in his sick chamber, — in 
his family retirements, — and in his most confidential habits; 
— in those unbended easy moments, when some, even great 
ones, have appeared little, and common — but when he ap- 
peared most superior. 

" It has been said, he was austere; and before I knew him 
intimately, I thought so too: but it was only because he was 
not known. He was sometimes austere in like manner as 
truth is austere, — for he was a lover of truth. If there was 
any one virtue he prized more than another, it was integrity, 
— a high and honourable principle; and he would mark the 
smallest deviation from it, in a moment. Severity might some- 
times sit on his brow — dart from his eye — and be perceived in 
his decided manner of speech: but it never for a moment 
lodged in his heart, — which was too noble, too benevolent, too 
affectionate, to be the seat of any thing so unlovely as severity. 
And whenever he bore the aspect, it arose from the prevailing 
abstraction of his mind, which was always intensely pursuing 
rigid subjects; and from his most uncommon energy and de- 
cision of character. But his friendly and benevolent sympa- 
thies were awakened in the moment they were called for. His 
heart, and his ear, were open to the cry of every sufferer, 
whether high or low. He was, like his Divine master, pecu- 
liarly the friend of the friendless, — the comforter of the afflicted, 
—the gentle instructer of the ignorant. The rich he never 
sought; the poor he never neglected or shunned. But words 
would fail me: his worth can never be known. No matter; 
—he had, and so should I have, higher views than the honour 
which cometh from man, — even the honour which cometh 
from God. May every one of his children, and myself, (who 
was unto him as a daughter,) be careful to transplant his vir- 
tues and graces into our hearts and lives. We shall go to him, 
but he shall not return to us!" 

In the following month of September, Mrs. Hawkes went to 
*See page 125. 



CHAP. V.— FROM A. D. 1802 to 1811. 217 

stay a few weeks with Mrs. Cecil, at Bellevue-House, Hamp- 
stead. It was in this spot, that Mr. Cecil was residing when 
seized with that fit of apoplexy, by means of which his mortal 
garments were quickly changed for those of immortality. 
During her stay in this house of mourning, where many cir- 
cumstances conspired to draw forth her tenderest feelings, she 
wrote the following memorandum, of which the former part 
is in obscure short hand: — 

Bellevue, Hampstead, Sept. 1810. — " My father, my father, 
the chariot of Israel, and the horsemen thereof!" * * 
a voice. * * he is gone! But to me also a voice. 
I would follow him as my example, and devote every future 
moment to the great work of preparation for a dying hour. 
Death came here, and seized the captive in an instant: so may 
I expect him to come to me. ' Be ye also ready.' My valued 
and honoured father had but one inquiry, — * what is most 
needful for a dying man?' Every thing else was, by him, 
deemed impertinent. If he was requested to lay aside his books, 
and rest his poring eye, and relax his weary mind, his reply 
was, ' Why talk of relaxation to a dying creature?' If it were 
not from stupidity, forgetfulness, and infatuation, every human 
being would feel the same. It is only because death and eterni- 
ty are not realized, as near, (though for aught we know, death 
is this moment coming over the threshold,) that we can turn 
aside to amusements, or any trifling pursuit whatever; for how 
does it all appear to us, when entering the valley and shadow 
of death! * Verily altogether vanity.' 

" I am now ready to say, I shall never any more look to 
any creature for consolation. Painful experience lias taught 
me the vanity of every earthly prop; and henceforth my ex- 
pectation is only from my Saviour. To this my heart fully 
consents in its best moments; I am well assured that this is 
the only way of peace and comfort; and that many of my 
sorrows have arisen from leaning on an arm of flesh. As far 
as I know, I say sincerely, I no longer desire any human arm 
to rest upon. And yet I often detect a depression of spirits, 
when I reflect. Such and such a friend, who used kindly to 
visit me, and seem interested for me, is withdrawn; and I am 
left solitary and desolate. How inconsistent is this! How 
deceitful is the heart! How far from being really, and indeed 
weaned from every creature, even when we fancy it is so." 

To be sorrowful is the birthright of man; but to be able to 
19 



218 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES.l 

rejoice amidst suffering, is a privilege peculiar to the believer; 
and the ground of this joy, is Christian hope; " Rejoicing in 
hope," Rom. xii. 12. Though this is not the climate for fair 
and promising hopes, but rather for blighting, chilling, and 
withering fears; — yet, that hope may not be supposed to have 
taken its flight from this unfriendly region, there are certain 
circumstances, under which it not only flourishes, but defies 
the inroads of time, the decay of age, and all other attacks 
which threaten its destruction. In deep affliction, and in the 
near prospect of death, the Christian's hope, like the flower 
which blooms at midnight, appears in all its beauty and vitality, 
and casts its fragrance around the dying pillow. When the 
things of time are vanishing, and passing away like shadows, 
and the ocean of eternity presents itself, this hope is realized as 
substantial; it is then especially found " an anchor of the 
soul, both sure and steadfast," or, as Dr. Owen says, " the 
substance of it is firm, the proportion of it is suited to the bur- 
den of the ship; it is no fair, promising, and yet deceitful 
engine. It is also, as to its use, steadfast and firm; which no 
violence of winds, or storms, can either break, or move from 
its hold. Such is genuine hope to the soul; it is sure, not a 
deceiving imagination; it ' maketh not ashamed' by any failure 
or disappointment. Groundless presumptions are the deceit- 
ful engines whereby the souls of multitudes are ruined every 
day; of no more use than if the mariners should cast out a log, 
or a burden of straw, to stay their vessel in a storm. But hope, 
built on faith, is infallible: it is firm, invincible against all op- 
position; not indeed from itself, but from the ground which it 
fixeth upon — Christ in the promise." 

This Christian hope sustained the mind of Mrs. Hawkes 
under every storm. " It entered within the veil," or through 
the heavens, and fixed on the person of Christ, as the cove- 
nant-head of all blessings for time and eternity. With the 
eye of faith, looking at things not seen, she beheld her de- 
parted minister amidst " the general assembly and church of 
the first-born." She felt that, to her, one more earthly tie 
was loosened, and that now she had only to plume the wings 
of her soul, and prepare to soar away, and take her part in 
the general song of praise. 

Writing, about this time, to a very dear friend, and sister in 
affliction, Mrs. C tt, she says: — 

" Often, when in pensive mood, and the sun is, for a time, 
hidden behind some intervening cloud which unbelief has 



CHAP. VI. FROM A. D. 1811 TO 1812. 219 

raised, and I am just going to hang my harp on the willows, 
I with shame take it back again, and begin some song of praise; 
and that sets all to rights. The Scriptures, and especially the 
Psalms, not only abound with praises to our God, but assure 
us, also, that he is pleased with our praises: I think, scarcely 
any Christian seems to cultivate this temper of mind, this holy 
habit, sufficiently; for it should not be an accidental, but an ha- 
bitual frame of heart: not merely flowing from the sense of his 
mercies to ourselves, but from the contemplation of the glorious 
perfections and attributes of the Triune Jehovah, as he is in him- 
self, and in relation to us, as poor fallen creatures. What a 
theme does this open! Eternity alone can make us know and 
estimate it! Oh, for faith to look, — not at the things that are 
seen, which are temporal, tempestuous, contradictory, con- 
fused, and often heart-sickening, — but at those that are not seen, 
which are eternal, unchanging, certain, peaceful, and heart- 
cheering! Not such a faith as generalizes, but realizes; and 
which makes the things of sense retreat, and actually give place 
to the things of faith, with as much certainty, as if they were 
present and in possession. This, my honoured friend, is our 
high privilege, and, I trust, our constant desire and aim, how- 
ever we may fail in the attainment. And, as to our failings, 
we will mourn over them, and fight against them; but give no 
place to despondency, even for a moment, while Christ our 
Saviour ever liveth to intercede for us, at the right hand of the 
Majesty on high." 



CHAPTER VI. 

HER TEMPORARY ABODE AT BETCHWORTH. 

From a. d. 1811 to 1812. 

Accepts Dr. Fearon's offer of a vacant parsonage house — Her gratitude 

on the occasion — Her sense of solitude — Letters to Mrs. C tt — 

She meets with an accident — Is obliged to return to London. 

Nine years had now elapsed, since Mrs. Hawkes went to 
reside with her niece, in Constitution Row. Her next remove 
was occasioned, not by any remarkable change in health or 



220 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

circumstances, but she was attracted by a very friendly and 
promising offer, of a vacant parsonage-house, at Betchworth, 
near Dorking, in Surrey; belonging to her much valued friend, 
the Rev. Dr. Fearon. As this opening occurred early in the 
summer, when the country, especially in that part, is most in- 
viting; and as her health and nerves much needed the benefit 
arising from change of air, she thankfully acceded to the pro- 
posal, which seemed like a providential leading. It did not, 
however, in the result, appear to be a spot in which Mrs. 
Hawkes was appointed to make any long stay; her health 
compelling her within a few months to return to London. A 
memorandum, written soon after her arrival to Betchworth, ex- 
hibits that generous sensibility, with which she ever met the 
kindness of friends: — 

Betchworth, 1811. — "Let me never cease to be grateful 
for, and deeply penetrated with, the great goodness of the 
Lord, in bestowing on me, most unworthy, the favour and 
friendship of his honoured and faithful minister, Dr. Fearon. 
He has indeed put himself in the place of my dear departed 
father in the gospel, Mr. Cecil; whose care for me I never ex- 
pected to be again felt and exercised by any other. Yet here 
I am, dwelling in a house lent me by the generous, kind doc- 
tor; both he and his wife are daily snowing me kindness, and 
laying me under very weighty obligations. May the Lord be 
pleased to reward them a hundred fold: and may he give his 
blessing to our intercourse, and make my sojourning here salu- 
tary to my body and soul! fn my revered friend, I have both 
an able physician, and a faithful and experienced minister. 

"I would above all things desire, that my heart should be 
affected towards my Saviour, as it is towards a friend dearly 
beloved; that is, ever to be anxious for His sacred presence with 
me, 

" If I love a friend, I am not satisfied with an interview now 
and then, or an occasional short conversation. But in propor- 
tion as his company and converse delight me, I long for it, 
I seek it, I am not contented without it; I am in haste to de- 
spatch any business that detains me, and feel the time irksome 
which deprives me of intercourse. If he depart, I feel deso- 
late, listen for his return, and meet him with high expectation 
of advantage and instruction; for the glow of friendship animates 
and elevates. 

" Ah! faithless, ungrateful heart! dost thou feel this towards 



CHAP. VI.— FROM A. D. 1811 TO 1812. 221 

thy Saviour, to whom all other friends are as the glow-worm to 
the sun? Thou art, perhaps, not happy unless, in time of pray- 
ers, thou art permitted some freedom of approach to him: but 
when that is over, and thou art constrained to turn to temporal 
pursuits, dost thou anxiously catch every interval, to obtain a 
glimpse? Dost thou seize every leisure moment to retire into 
thy heart, and exchange a word or look? Dost thou count every 
moment of separation irksome? Ah! faithless and ungrateful 
heart! thou art dumb with shame." 

Fond as Mrs. Hawkes naturally was of retirement, it was 
now less suited to her than formerly; since, from her bodily 
sufferings, she was less capable of improving it. She soon 
experienced a sensible depression of spirits on being removed 
from her circle of friends, especially during the occasional ab- 
sence of her valued neighbours, Dr. and Mrs. Fearon. To 
this sense of solitude, as well as to the means of improving it, 

she slightly refers in a letter to her friend, Mrs. C tt, dated 

Betchworth, Aug. 1811, from which the following is an ex- 
tract : — 

" To apply simply to Christ, upon every occasion, is the 
only way of obtaining peace. This also is the secret by which 
we maintain converse with God, in or out of solitude. Trials, 
dear madam, of one kind or other, are the portion of God's 
children! they cannot do without them. I have for many 
years, as you know, had wave upon wave of sorrow; but, I 
must declare, I cannot call any thing a real affliction but that 
which separates the soul from communion and fellowship with 
God. Let but the light of his countenance shine upon us, and 
all things, how difficult soever, become comparatively light 
and easy. He will be found of those who cultivate an interior 
acquaintance with him. He is full of compassion and love? 
and as often as we apply to him by faith and unfeigned re- 
pentance, heals the wounds to which we are exposed by the 
sins, follies, and negligence of our carnal nature. His con- 
stant voice is, • I am the Lord that healeth thee.' I couid fill 
a volume, if I were to recount the instances I have had of the 
great love, power, and willingness of our good physician; and 
through his great mercy, I find He is « the same yesterday, to- 
day, and for ever.' 

" As I have the opportunity of obtaining a frank, I venture 
to indulge myself with writing a long letter, which I trust you 
will pardon. Indeed, when I am favoured by intercourse 
with a kindred mind, tuned to the harmonious theme of Di> 

10* 



222 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

vine grace and love, I know not how to drop the subject; and 
if it gives such delight to the heart here, what, ray dear ma- 
dam, will be our joy in heaven, where we shall, after a short 
moment, have, I trust, an abundant entrance! Let me bear up 
cheerfully through whatever we may have to pass; and thus, 
to the glory of his good name, give proof that we consider our- 
selves as pilgrims and strangers, whose home and happiness is 
in a better country. 

" My health is rather improved of late, chiefly from change 
of air. A very kind friend has lent me a small house in the 
country, about twenty miles from London, to which, with some 
difficulty, and many fears, I removed about two months since. 
1 am quite alone, with only a servant, in a very solitary spot, 
and have only two friends near me, whose company I cannot 
often have; I should, therefore, be very lonesome, were it not 
for the secret contained in the little book I sent you. Solitude, 
as well as society, has its peculiar temptations, many of which 
I could enumerate. But the path of duty is the path of safety; 
and whatever the Divine will appoints, we shall find best for 
us on the whole. 

" I had not heard that Mrs. B. was going on a new enter- 
prise. May it tend to her comfort! How rejoiced should I be 
to hear that her fine understanding had submitted itself to re- 
ceive the kingdom of heaven as a little child! How grievous to 
think, that unless this is the case, her bright talents will be like 
the sparks that glitter for a moment, but in the end go out in 
darkness! Ah, dear rnadam, one spark of grace is of more value 
than can be estimated." 

In another letter to the same friend, written while at Belch- 
worth, she speaks of those trials which believers often expe- 
rience in advanced life; and by means of which, God is 
pleased to renew the experience of former years. Matthew 
Henry remarks that, " Sometimes the saints' last encounter is 
with 'the sons of Anak,' and the parting blow is the sorest." 
See also the opinion of Bishop Beveridge, page 183. While, 
however, taking this view, it may be encouraging to bear in 
mind, that the best mercies are also reserved till the last, 
and that these are introductive of still better. Mrs. Hawkes 
writes: 

Tf 1 could converse with you, my dear madam, as unre- 
strainedly with my pen, as I could in speaking, I should find 
no solitary evening in this very solitary place. I am thank- 



CHAP. VI. FROM A. D. 1811 to 1812. 223 

ful, however, for the privilege of holding intercourse, in any 
way, with a mind so much in union with my own: and I 
pray that a divine blessing may rest on our desire and en- 
deavour to strengthen and animate each other in the heavenly 
race. While encompassed with the infirmities of the body, 
bowed down under the corruptions of an evil heart, and beset 
with the temptations and devices of an ever-vigilant enemy, 
we shall, till we arrive at the very gate of heaven, and until 
safely admitted therein, find many things to make us groan 
for deliverance. I imagine it is a very common idea with 
young Christians, that there will arrive a period in the Chris- 
tian journey when, like Pilgrim, they shall find a pleasant 
arbour of rest, to sit down in: and when they shall have so 
far overcome sin and Satan, as to be allowed a little respite 
from the heat of the battle. But, as far as my own experience 
goes, and from all I can observe, and learn from old Chris- 
tians, this seems not to be the case. With very few excep- 
tions, trials, and exercises of faith, rather increase than dimi- 
nish in advanced age. This may appear a discouraging view 
till we look at it with the eye of faith; and then we may see 
many reasons why it should be so. First, God is most glo- 
rified when his children cheerfully sustain tribulation. His 
power, truth, and love, can only be truly manifested by the 
powerful supports he gives under trouble, when the fruits of 
the sanctifying influences of his Holy Spirit are thus made to 
be read and known of all men. It is also by trial after trial, 
that we are brought to the discovery of our deep depravity, 
and utter helplessness, and are made feelingly to cry out with 
Job, ' Behold I am vile,' and with the holy prophet, ' Wo is 
me, for I am a man of unclean lips.' By trouble, the Holy 
Spirit trains us in the school of faith; teaching us that which 
is a hard lesson to proud human nature, — that all our wisdom, 
strength, and righteousness, is treasured up in Christ; from 
whom we must receive power, to. think even one thought that 
is good; and to whom we must go, for the continual supply 
of every want, and the relief of every sorrow and burden. 
Our blessed Lord left us a legacy, 4 My peace I give unto you;' 
to which is annexed that which is ready to make us shrink, 
for he adds, 'In the world ye shall have tribulation.' I have 
often compared myself to a pursued bird, that lights first on 
one branch of a tree, and then on another. Something still 
disturbs, affrights, or molests it; and after many fruitless at- 
tempts to settle or to rest, the poor thing at length flies quite 
away, and we see it no more. In our Christian journey, there 



224 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

are many spots where we make an attempt to rest. Some- 
times it is on some favoured manifestation of the Divine love 
and presence; at which seasons we are ready to say, ' my 
mountain stands so strong I shall never be moved;' my ene- 
mies are slain, and will annoy me no more; my feet are 
delivered from the snare of the fowler, and I shall never more 
be thus entangled. Sometimes we are peculiarly blessed with 
the ordinances, both public and private: and sometimes the 
heart is cheered by the cordial of Christian friendship. Many 
other spots might be enumerated, on which we alight, and 
begin to plume our wings: but we are soon made to feel our 
mistake; and in every disappointment, we are reminded of 
our Lord's words, ' In me ye shall have peace.' Not in any 
rich experiences, or favoured moments; not in any ordinances, 
or creature helps, farther than as they lead you, (as if our 
Lord had said,) simply to me, the only centre of peace and 
rest. Now when we are driven, like the poor bird, off every 
branch and sprig of nature's tree, and fly from ' good self 
and bad self,' to Christ for shelter and for rest, then have we 
reason for great thankfulness, let the cost of such teaching be 
ever so great. 

" I would therefore, my dear madam, encourage you and 
myself, under all these heart sinkings to which we are liable, 
from whatever cause they may arise; whether from a sense 
of deadness and dulness in the ways of God; whether from 
the stirrings of heart corruptions; whether from the assaults 
of the enemy, or from weariness and fainting, by reason of 
the length of the way; whether from difficult, dark, and per- 
plexing providences, or from the absence of those advantages 
and comforts, with which other Christians are favoured, — or 
if, like Job, we are constrained to say, ' He hideth himself on 
the right hand that I cannot see him,' or with Jonah, * I am 
cast out of his sight;' — yet, in the strength of the Lord, let us 
make Jonah's resolution, ' I will look again towards thy holy 
temple.' " 

In the month of January, 1812, Mrs. Hawkes met with a 
slight accident, occasioned by a fall; which, however, was fol- 
lowed by consequences so serious to her health, that she was 
obliged early in the spring to return to town. Through the 
winter she had suffered much from the effects of damp, which 
had occasioned a serious, and long continued inflammation of 
her eyes, as well as severe rheumatic pain in her face. These 
circumstances made it appear expedient that she should seek a 



CHAP, VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817, 225 

residence in the dry and airy parts of London. The kind in- 
tentions of sincere friendship seemed thus defeated: but, in the 
end, it was shown to have been overruled for good. Had Mrs. 
Hawkes remained at Betchworth, the company of those dear 
friends, who were her only society in that place, would not 
have been long afforded her, — as a new sphere of usefulness 
was shortly opened to her valued friend and minister, Dr. Fea- 
ron, by his removal to Oare, near Hastings. 



CHAPTER VII. 

FROM HER SETTLEMENT AT PENTON PLACE TO HER 
REMOVAL TO QUEEN'S ROW. 

FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 



Kind welcome of Mrs. Collyer — Mrs. Hawkes' reflections after severe 

illness — Her endeavours to become useful — Letters to Mrs. C tt on 

the new year — Attacked by fever — Values prolonged life, and why — 
Her general correspondence and Christian intercourse — She refers to 
the change in political affairs, Easter Sunday, 1814 — Her sentiments 
on in-dwelling sin, expressed in several letters — Fear of being again 
obliged to remove — Suffers from continual inflammation in her eyes — 
Letter on giving loose to a roving imagination — On faith and depend- 
ence — Conversion of Mr. Vaughan — Letter to a friend at Honduras — 
Reflections on opening the year 1817 — Suffering from nervous and 
bilious fever — She goes to Clapham — Letters to various friends. 

On arriving in London, Mrs. Hawkes was welcomed to the 
house of her affectionate niece, Mrs. Collyer, where she re- 
mained till comfortable apartments, in a more airy situation, 
could be provided for her. Besides her usual sufferings from 
her complaint, she was, at this time, nearly deprived of sight, 
from constant inflammation in her eyes; and was also confined 
to a couch with a painful and serious wound, which had arisen 
in the first instance from merely breaking the skin of her leg 
in a fall. The great debility into which she had fallen, ren- 
dered all these evils difficult to bear; and her state became cri- 
tical. After some weeks, however, it pleased God to bless the 
means used for her relief, and she was able to remove to Pen- 



226 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

ton Place. Soon after her entering upon this new residence, 
she wrote the following memorial of her feelings: 

Penton Place, 1812. — " Restored apparently from the very- 
grasp of death, I seem to be put once more into a peaceful ha- 
ven. But pain, sickness, and extreme feebleness, are my al- 
lotted companions. However unlovely, and irksome, such com- 
panions must be, yet, so far as they shall prove salutary to my 
soul, I welcome them. I need correction. I need purification; 
and the rod of affliction has not yet done its appointed work. I 
pray that I may not shrink from it. Why should I? seeing it 
is my Saviour's hand, who does not chastise, as earthly parents 
too often do, passionately, excessively, and unwisely. He cor- 
rects tenderly: * In measure when it shooteth forth, he debateth 
with it.' I rejoice that the chastening rod is in his hand, and 
not in the hand of man. I pray Him to support me under it: 
I trust I do really and cheerfully submit myself to it. He once 
gave his back to the smiters for our sins. How much more 
should I submit to be smitten by him for my own sins. Why 
should I, who deserve to be destroyed, complain when only 
chastised? I will hope, and pray, and believe, that when the 
rod has done its work, it will be laid aside." 

Mrs. Hawkes still continued her endeavours to be useful un- 
der all impediments. Though writing became extremely dif- 
ficult, from the weak state of her eyes, yet she was ever making 
efforts to meet the wishes of her correspondents, especially in 
the case of young persons, who desired to receive from her 
either instruction or advice. She thus addressed a young friend, 
who was, for a time, removed from opportunities of hearing 
the Gospel: 

" Much have I wished to write to you, my dearest, under 
your new dispensation; particularly on account of your pre- 
sent privations on the Sunday, because I can feel for you, and 
well understand you. But whatever may be lacking to you in 
the public ordinances, I trust you are able to gain much by pri- 
vate exercises. I do not mean that you should shut yourself 
up always in your chamber, for we may spend many hours 
shut up, and yet do very little to purpose. A short space, spent 
in laying open the heart before God, and in stretching forth 
the empty vessel to receive out of his fulness, — to abase our- 
selves at his sacred footstool, and to cast ourselves on Christ, 
by simple and true faith, — will do more for us, than the longest 



CHAP. VII.— FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 227 

and strongest efforts of our own. I trust you find an increasing 
humiliation of mind, and an increasing victory over every op- 
posing evil principle, together with increasing simplicity of 
aim and dependence. But remember, that the graces of the 
Spirit, so very beautifully enumerated by St. Paul, will only 
grow in a soil where there has been much ploughing and har- 
rowing, and weeding out the roots of bitterness, which are the 
natural and spontaneous productions of the soil: and the plough, 
the harrow, and the hoe, are instruments we do not love; and 
they bring out many an ugly reptile, which lay beneath the 
surface, quite undiscovered before. 

" 1 am grieved to hear so poor an account of your health. 
But spiritual strength is more important than either bodily or 
mental. Bend all your most serious energies to get firmly built 
on that Rock from which no sickness, or loss, or even tempta- 
tions shall remove you. It is of great importance to get a firm 
footing before storms and dangers assail you: for they will 
come to you as well as to others; indeed, young as you are, 
you have not been without them. But they do not accomplish 
their design until they destroy the deep, and hidden, and in- 
twining root of self. Now mark well, if you find in your daily 
experience, that this root is weakening and withering. It is 
a gradual work, which will never be perfected till death. But 
still we should be able to perceive that the crucifixion of self 
is going on, and that the opposite most desirable grace, that of 
humble dependence and universal submission to Christ, is in- 
creasing. You may observe by marks in themselves very 
small, how far self is giving way; and in proportion as it does 
give way, your real peace and comfort will increase. This I 
know, though, alas! after all the discipline I have had, I still 
know comparatively very little of true self-renunciation. I. trust, 
when you have fought as many battles as I have, you will be 
a far more victorious soldier. 

" I have written this under much pain and languor, besides 
considerable inflammation in my eyes. I seem to lose strength 
rather than gain it. However, though my body and intellect 
decay fast, I have great cause to be thankful that there is a 
principle capable of being invigorated when every thing else 
moulders away. But he that numbers our days, knows the 
best time of release, both for you and for me. Our business 
is to be ready to embark whenever the signal is given, and to 
be often taking an animating view of the delightful country 
where we hope to land." 



228 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

In the following letter to Mrs. C tt, Mrs. Hawkes thus 

expresses her sentiments and feelings on entering the year 
1813:— 

"In entering on the new year, my mind has been much oc- 
cupied in reviewing my past wearisome journey through life, 
and especially for the last thirty years; and in noticing the 
difficulties, sorrows, and temptations, which, since the com- 
mencement of my spiritual pilgrimage, have beset my path, and 
been the occasion, in combination with sin in my own heart, 
of innumerable deviations and mistakes, which I mourn to look 
back upon. During these revolvings, my mind is much pene- 
trated with the amazing subtlety and ceaseless vigilance of 
Satan, in so exactly varying his temptations to the different 
stages, circumstances, and situations of life. He knows, how, 
in the vigour and zeal of early years, to elate the mind, and 
fill it with vanity and self-conceit: and, after some successful 
progress in the spiritual journey, he knows how to offer spe- 
cious reasons why there may be an abatement of toil, and la- 
bour, and effort; suggesting, that we may now rest awhile. 
When we begin to descend the hill, and feel the benumbing 
effects of increasing age, or are heavy-laden with bodily infir- 
mities, or outward and inward troubles, then, (if I may speak 
from my own experience,) we are beset on every side; and no- 
thing but victorious faith can keep our beads from sinking be- 
neath the deep waters. I find it often difficult to distinguish 
between what is really temptation and sin, and what is merely 
the effect of infirmity, the disabilities of a diseased body, and 
the weight of oppressing trials. But we need not be nice to 
distinguish: for whatever it be that troubles us, or is an impedi- 
ment in our way, whether bodily or mental, our highest wis- 
dom is not to stand and dispute with it, but to go immediately 
to Jesus, and with simplicity, hope, and dependence, to say, 
* Lord, I am oppressed, undertake for me;' thou hast bidden 
me to bring my burdens to thee, and here I bring them: O 
take them, and give me rest according to thy word! There 
is much danger in poring too intensely over either ourselves or 
our troubles. Under any bodily disease, if we were more 
anxious to examine it, watch its progress, and mark its differ- 
ent and varying symptoms, than to go to the physican, and 
diligently follow his directions, and rest on his judgment of the 
case, our recovery would be greatly retarded. Thus it is in 
spiritual things: we should indeed be humbled and ashamed 
for our manifold sins and defects; but, after all, it is by simply 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 229 

looking to Christ, that we shall be healed. It is by faith our 
adversary must be resisted, and not by humiliation alone. I 
speak the more freely on this, because I suffer much from de- 
pression and languor, both of body and mind; and am some- 
times ready to say, Surely every fruit of the Spirit is withered, 
and nothing is left in my cold heart, but barrenness and death. 
And if Satan could make me believe this to be true, he would 
be fully as content as if he could lead me to plunge into open 
sin; for despair is the last extinguisher of faith; but, through 
mercy, He in whom are our fresh springs, grants us, at times, 
fresh supplies of life, and renewed manifestations of his free 
grace and favour; and then we can say, 'Rejoice not against 
me, O mine enemy, when I fall I shall arise;' though cast 
down, my Saviour will not suffer me to be destroyed. It is 
indeed, as you say, very hard to keep from looking too much 
on the dark side of things, when scarcely any thing else pre- 
sents itself, — for really within us, and without us, a bright spot 
is scarcely to be discovered; but there is, above us, a bright 
prospect, a Sun of Righteousness always shining, which we 
should do well to contemplate; and when disease, or tempta- 
tion, or corruption, form so thick an atmosphere as to intercept 
the brighter beams, yet let our faith, as a mighty principle, 
teach us to say, — as we do when the sun in our lower sky is 
obscured by damps and fogs, — 'The clouds prevent the shining 
of the sun to-day, but it is still behind the cloud, and will break 
forth again, by and by, as bright as ever. May we both be- 
gin, and go through the year, (if life is continued,) looking to 
Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; for by thus looking 
we are strengthened. 

" Do not fail to pray for your fellow-traveller, 

" And affectionate friend, 

"S. H." 

In the spring of the year 1813, Mrs. Hawkes had a serious 
attack of fever. In a letter to a young friend, she describes her 
painful bodily sufferings at this time, and the support and com- 
fort graciously afforded her under them. After explaining the 
cause of her long silence, she goes on to say:-— 

" If I were not assured that you are fully aware of my 
feeble state, I should fear you would think me unkind, — but 
unkind in reality I can never be to one I so dearly love. The 
truth is, I have not passed a single day without such a share of 
illness and suffering, that I have literally done little else than 
mourn and groan; and if I have now and then been granted 
20 



230 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

half an hour's mitigation of pain, I have been glad to embrace 
it for imploring grace and help to go on and endure, without 
fainting, or complaining. I have had an intermitting fever, 
with sickness, fainting, and various other death-like symp- 
toms: — among which, one, not the least depressing, is the ex- 
quisite soreness of my mouth and throat. It has been torture 
to me not only to attempt to eat, but also to speak, from which 
I have been obliged to excuse myself, if any one called upon 
me. To-day there has been some mitigation of these symp- 
toms, and the fever is not quite so strong, though by no means 
removed. My head also is much affected; in short, I wonder 
how it is I get on; for I say in the morning, When will it be 
night? and at night, When will it be morning? Yet through 
all, — so great is the mercy of the Lord to his afflicted ones, — 
my mind is kept not only in peace, but I have been favoured 
with more life in my soul than when my painful feelings were 
not so acute. The near approach of death, (at least as it 
seems,) is accompanied with more clear and comfortable views 
of the glory that shall follow; and I am therefore encouraged 
to wait, endure, and hope unto the end. If we may but re- 
ceive more of the divine image, and be able, in any degree, 
to glorify that Holy and gracious name by which we are 
called, it is worth all that we can suffer, — for ' the time is 
short.' The flesh naturally cries out, Spare, spare! and the 
Lord has pity on such a cry; but He will still perform his own 
work; for, as one says, ' He loves us too well to spare us for 
our crying, if it be to our loss;' and it is our mercy that he 
does so. Discipline is wholesome; and He will correct in 
mercy. You, my dear, are an early sufferer, and I sympa- 
thize with you; but if sanctifying grace, and the teaching of 
the Spirit be afforded you, as I pray and trust they will be, 
you will perceive, as you go on, that you are so enriched 
thereby, as to be induced to say, « I would not have lost one 
pain or sorrow.' But our danger lies in having the pain, with- 
out the profit; — in going through our trials and afflictions as 
a sort of allotted calamity, common to all; instead of deeply 
considering them as a medicinal process, appointed for a cer- 
tain purpose. We do not sufficiently watch symptoms, either 
of our disease, or our remedy; we do not, as we ought, deliver 
up ourselves, and fall heartily into the designs of our great 
Physician; therefore we lose much. I wish to encourage you, 
and myself, to expect great things from the school we are 
likely to remain in as long as we inhabit our clay tabernacles; 
and when we are * clothed upon with our house eternal in the 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 231 

heavens,' we shall sing a louder song of praise. Yet I know 
and feel, that the heart sinks under suffering; and nothing but 
constant and new supplies of Divine grace, can enable us to 
hold up our heads: for these we must constantly pray, — and 
a supply of these we may assuredly expect. 

" I am grieved to hear so poor an account of yourself. 1 
had hoped the fine air would have done more for you. But 
where is the spot, however delightful, or the air, however pure, 
where the east wind does not sometimes blow, and cause a 
blight. Yet there is now and then a gleam of sunshine, and 
it is our wisdom to make the most of it. By and by, we shall 
have nothing else, when we get, as Rutherford says, ' on the 
sunny side of the brae.' 

The following letter, to the same young friend, may be in- 
teresting, as showing the view which Mrs. Hawkes took, in 
the advanced stages of her Christian experience, of the danger 
and inexpediency of indulging in melancholic impressions. 

" I thank my dearest for her letter, though I was sor- 
ry to find it was written in a melancholy mood. You and I, 
my love, shall always meet with fuel for our gloomy fire, as 
long as we live. We must, however, strive against depres- 
sion; and you in particular, because you are young, and me- 
lancholy is a growing evil; and because it is death to all exer- 
tion, and almost to all comfort; and moreover, Satan takes 
great advantage of it to injure and disturb our spirits, and to 
hinder our progress in the best things: I am sadly afraid of 
depression, having suffered so much from it myself. The in- 
dulgence of melancholy and sadness is a cheat, even in a reli- 
gious point of view: though it may seem to favour spirituality 
yet it does not do so in truth: it favours the feeling more than 
the principle. But you and I, in this tempestuous world, shall 
have more call for principle, than feeling, — though this too 
certainly has its place. Self-denial, submission of our will to 
adverse circumstances, taking up the most irksome cross, 
compliance with ten thousand arduous claims and demands, — 
and all this in a spirit of kindness and cheerfulness, — are lessons 
only to be obtained in the combat, through the aid of Divine 
grace. It is not only our faith that must be tried, but our love, 
our patience, our submission, resignation, and humility; all 
these must be brought forth by the purifying fire. But one 
thing you must constantly bear in mind, or you will faint in 
the day of adversity, — namely, that you are not called to un- 
dertake one single difficulty in your own strength. Good reso- 



232 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

lutions, the finest and most correct views, will all fail, unless 
you go, simply as a child, to the strong for strength, and lean 
on all-sufficient grace. This is a secret which, I trust, you 
will understand more and more. 

"I am much gratified by your freedom; I hope you will 
cultivate a communicative habit, if you think me worthy of 
your confidence. ' Eat not thine heart,' says a wise man, 
when speaking of reserve. I think you will not easily find 
one who has an ear more ready to hear, or a heart more ten- 
der to feel for you in every thing, than your truly affectionate 
friend, " S. Hawkes." 

The only private memorandum, which is supplied for the 
year 1813, shall lead to its close. Mrs. Hawkes' reflections 
suggest the importance of diligence in early life, especially 
with respect to the cultivation of the mind: — 

" 1813. — Oh! for some of my former energy, mental and 
bodily! but it is departed. I now r feel the great advantage of 
early reading; for long trouble and disease have brought on 
premature old age, so that all my mental faculties are, like 
my body, become feeble and languid. It is only in some fa- 
voured seasons, that I can do any thing to purpose. What I 
read, seems to be forgotten as soon as read; and I am some- 
times ready, in despair, to give over the attempt. 

" Bishop Hopkins speaks well to this case: — ' If thou corn- 
plainest, nothing remains on thy memory, therefore thou think- 
est as good to give over reading, as thus continually to pour 
water in a sieve; this should rather put thee on a more fre- 
quent study of the Scripture, than discourage thee from it. A 
vessel set under the fall of a spring, cannot leak faster than it is 
supplied. Scripture truths, when they do not enrich the memo- 
ry, may yet purify the heart. Such is the irresistible force of 
the word, the Spirit often darts it through us, as it seems but 
like a flash of lightning, and it is gone: yet it may melt our 
hard hearts when it leaves no impression on our memories." 

Notwithstanding the rather depressed view which Mrs. 
Hawkes here takes of her weakness and infirmity, she was in- 
deed becoming eminently useful at this time in her private 
sphere, which, by means of correspondence and social inter- 
course, was daily extending. Her society was equally sought 
by the old and the young, the rich and the poor: and it ap- 
pears, by the next memorial of her Christian experience, that 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 233 

she obtained, about this period, a strong impression of the value 
of prolonged life, — both as allowing farther space for the deep 
work of repentance and faith, connected with increased self- 
knowledge, and humiliation; — and as affording opportunities of 
glorifying God, by seeking to promote the spiritual edification 
of her fellow creatures. 

Jan. 1814. — "During so many years of suffering and of al- 
most continual seclusion, while reduced to weakness, languor, 
and total uselessness, a burden, not only to myself, but to others, 
— I have found it more easy to resign myself to life, because 
it is God's will that I should live, than to thank him for the 
preservation of it. I trust, however, I can now thank Him 
for life, and that on the following aceount: because discoveries 
have been made to my heart of many sins and corruptions — to 
repent of which, with due humiliation, a long life would be too 
short. It is only by very slow degrees that the heart is taught 
to know its innate deceitfulness, and total depravity. And it is 
only a gracious knowledge of this, that can produce true peni- 
tence, deep humiliation, and self-despair. In proportion as this 
is learnt, by the teaching of the Holy Spirit, the soul is brought 
to the foot of the cross, and there casts itself upon the Saviour, 
and obtains a more simple and transforming view of his love, 
his suitableness, his beauty, his all-sufficiency to save. Then 
the word of the Redeemer begins to open in all its splendour, 
and the Divine perfections of the glorious Trinity, in their dif- 
ferent offices, shine forth with an effulgence of majesty and 
love. Hereby the soul is gradually changed into the Divine 
image, and prepared for heaven. And, now, it begins to feel 
the importance of life. It is only the living that can show 
forth the praises of God, in suffering, in repentance for sin, in 
rejoicing in tribulation, in evidencing the truth of Scripture, in 
being an instructer and an example to others; and in manifest- 
ing, that the life of God in the soul, with sweet communion and 
fellowship with the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, is sufficient 
to keep the mind in peace and comfort, under the most severe 
and long continued afflictions. If these blessed effects are in 
any measure produced, is there not sufficient cause to thank 
God for the preservation of life? 

" The greatest favour, and honour, that can be afforded to a 
believing sinner, is to be permitted, and enabled, if by any 
means, to glorify his Father which is in heaven. For this 
purpose Christ came from heaven; and this should be the busi- 
ness of believers, on earth." 

20* 



234 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

From this period Mrs. Hawkes' sentiments, and the pro- 
gress of her sufferings, will be chiefly gathered from her cor- 
respondence; in pursuing the course of which we shall be re- 
freshed, rather than wearied. As, when tracing the windings 
of a river, — though the way may be somewhat long, — we are 
allured by the varying prospects, and revived by the healthful 
breezes. 

In writing to Mrs. Jones about this time, after expressing 
fears with regard to some very distressing symptoms, she goes 
on to say, — 

" But * sufficient for the day is the evil thereof.' I will not 
say evil, but suffering thereof. Affliction has never brought 
me any evil, but much good, and many feast-days: and my 
feasting has been in proportion to my humiliation; — because, 
then the riches of Divine grace have the finest flavour, and ap- 
pear in their brightest aspect. I have seen, when formerly in 
the Isle of Wight, a landscape painter traversing from spot to 
spot, to obtain the best point of view for the object he was 
about to take. The lowest, and most self-abasing place, into 
which a real penitential spirit can sink, seems to afford the best 
position for our beholding Christ. Oh, for self-emptiness, and 
His fulness! Our utmost spiritual enjoyments are only like 
little rills, sometimes appearing, and sometimes almost disap- 
pearing: but in Him is a boundless ocean, wherein I would fain 

plunge myself. In heaven we shall thus plunge. 

****** * 

" 'The conversation of a friend has lately given me a fresh 
feeling of delight in the contemplation of the happiness of 
heaven. I was almost entranced, for nearly three hours, with 
a display of the finest intellect, the deepest Christian experience, 
and most astonishing knowledge of human nature, with the 
brightest views of the Saviour, I ever met with, except in Mr. 
Cecil; and yet, even this, though it put my feeble mind to the 
full stretch, gives but a faint idea of the society we shall have 
in heaven, and the delight it will afford us. It has been quite 
a rich harvest time with me, lately, in Christian society. Mr. 
Wilson, Mr. Sheppard, and the above-mentioned friend, have 
each brought in their ripe fruits, from which I have, I hope, 
gained something. 

" I have just been remarking to Mr. Sheppard, that, when 
I was a young Christian, I said, ' My mountain stands so 
strong, I shall never be moved;' — but now, after many years 
increasing experience of my own weakness, and heart de- 



CHAP. VII.— FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 235 

pravity, and with some deeper views of the evil of sin, I am 
afraid to say what I have, or what I am. I can tell my gra- 
cious Lord all that concerns me,— but to man let my words 
be few, — and those « seasoned with salt.' But when I speak 
of the mercy and goodness of God, let my words be weighty, 
for his love cannot be told. I was much struck with hearing 
Mr. Simeon say in the most impressive manner, when refer- 
ring to Mark vi. 52, * He had learnt that mercy was no cause 
of wonder, — and sin no cause of despair.' I said, that very 
declaration is to me a cause of wonder. He replied, — * But 
consider ivho it is that shows mercy, — it is God! And it is 
only because we do not consider Him in his perfections and 
attributes, that we are disposed to wonder. Christ said to his 
disciples when they feared and wondered, ' where is your 
faith.' My mind seems to expand with the idea, and my ex- 
pectations are enlarged. What may we not ask of God, — a 
God in covenant! I hope to take the promises with more 
faith, hope, and expectation, and wrestle for their fulfilment, — 
for concerning them I see as yet, but * through a glass darkly.' 
My present state seems to forbid every other object of anxiety, 
or pursuit, but that of being found with oil in my vessel, ready 
for the cry, * Behold, the bridegroom cometh.' " 

Extract from another letter to Mrs. Jones. 

"I should have no intermission from sinking fears and fore- 
bodings, were it not for the measure of faith, small as it is, 
that my Saviour graciously bestows; enabling me to flee to 
Him, as my strong tower and my constant hiding place. 
Every event, and every possible occurrence of every day, I 
commit to Him: Satan, with all his designs against my soul; — 
sin, in all its secret workings; — the want of spiritual graces; — 
my daily bread; — my bodily pains and infirmities; — and the 
fearful apprehension of still greater; — with whatever else adds 
to my burdens; I gather all up, and go to my Saviour with 
them, and beg Him to enable me to roll them on Him; to 
leave them with him; and to make me abide under the shadow 
of his wings. And in proportion as He enables me thus to do, 
what should proceed from my heart, but praise and humilia- 
tion? When I have the comfort of this experience, I say, Ah, 
this is the fruit of redeeming love, and of sanctified affliction. 
Thanks be to God, for his secret and sacred teaching! 'Tis 
true the east wind has blighted and stripped away those earthly 
fruits and flowers, which I see many of my friends in the en- 



236 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

joyment of. But these might have been briers and snares in 
my carnal heart. Instead of such meaner things, He leads 
me into the green pastures of his love, by still and refreshing 
waters, where no deadly poison or envenomed sting lies con- 
cealed; I hope, therefore, I can do and say, ' Bless the Lord, 
O my soul.' And oh, may He pity and pardon me, whenever 
faith so fails, as that I should, for a moment, cease to trust in 
Him, or cease to magnify his holy name. But faith will fail, 
and doubts and fears will spring up; because, as an old writer 
says, ' Though the graces of the Spirit, as they flow from their 
original fountain, are clear, and pure, yet no sooner are they 
received into the unclean and leaky vessels of our hearts, than 
they are weakened; the wine is mixed with water-— yea with 
dregs. In heaven these sad vessels shall be made capable of 
holding them purely, and be ever full." 

The entrance of the allied armies into Paris, in 1814, and 
Bonaparte's consequent abdication of the throne of France, — 
events which caused so great a change in the face of European 
affairs, — are thus noticed by Mrs. Hawkes in her diary: — 

Easter Sunday, April 10, 1814. — " My mind is still over- 
whelmed, and impressed with a sacred awe, by the news of 
yesterday, concerning France. Surely the Lord's arm is made 
visible to man. May the inhabitants of the world thereby 
learn righteousness ! So manifest a display of the Divine 
power, disposes the mind to a more solemn observance of the 
grand event, which the church this day commemorates, Our 
risen Saviour has all power, both in heaven and earth. And, 
surely, his spiritual kingdom shall be advanced by the great 
changes in the kingdoms of this world. The time will come, 
when all his enemies shall be put under his feet. Let it be my 
business to fight under his banner against sin and Satan." See 
Ezekiel xxxviii. 

Mrs. Hawkes, in the course of her correspondence, and 
especially in the following letters, describes very clearly her 
sentiments on the subject of in-dwelling sin, quite in accordance 
with the statement made by St. Paul, in the seventh chapter 
of his Espistle to the Romans. In the month of June, 1814, 
writing to her friend Mrs. C tt, she says: — 

<*I can, my dear friend, feelingly unite in the complaints 
you utter: for I too have much reason to fear a torpid and 
lukewarm state, which seems to be the ehief danger of such as 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 237 

are less surrounded with temptations from external objects. 
Persons who have lived long enough to detect the snares and 
follies of the world, and all its vanities, have their dangers from 
other quarters; — for to dangers we shall always be exposed, 
while we are inhabitants of a depraved world, carrying about 
with us a fallen nature; and while our vigilant adversary is ever 
on the watch against us. For my own part, I feel sometimes 
quite weary with looking into my own corrupt heart. Ah, I 
say, here is enough to do to weed this rank soil; — there is no 
time for drowsiness. Roots of bitterness, that seemed to be 
destroyed, are ever putting forth their buds and branches in a 
thousand different appearances; all poisonous and injurious to 
the growth of grace. In this work I should utterly faint, if I 
were not enabled to look more to the Good Husbandman than 
to myself for success. I find that the best way to have cor- 
ruptions destroyed, is to take them to the foot of the cross, and 
there wait the purifying, sanctifying, and renewing virtue of 
that precious blood, which alone procures and maintains our 
peace and spiritual life." 

To the same friend, at another time, she writes: 

" I find nothing so damping and impeding to this work of 
faith, as the shoots of that evil root of bitterness, in-dwelling 
sin. Sin puts forth its poison into every thing. I will tran- 
scribe a passage on this subject, which I lately met with in the 
diary of a most eminent and godly minister, and which greatly 
pleased me: — * I was much distressed,' says he, ' by my disco- 
veries of the remaining power of in-dwelling sin, and the inva- 
sion of sins of daily infirmity: not understanding well our state 
here, that « If any man say lie has no sin, he deceives himself,' 
— for ' In many things we offend all;' — neither understanding 
the gracious provision made for this case, in the covenant of 
grace, the daily sacrifice;— that is, the daily application to the 
throne of grace, — the blood of the atonement, — the ' fountain 
opened.' In my ignorance I essayed to humble myself dis- 
tinctly for every one of my failures; but I found, had I followed 
this course, my whole time would not have sufficed. Hereon, 
the Lord led me to that course a worthy friend advises in this 
case: I was fain to take them in the lump, or rather to go with 
them all at once, and plunge myself in the * Fountain opened 
for sin and uncleanness.' If any one grosser sin overtakes us, 
we must endeavour a distinct recovery and intimation of pardon, 
by a distinct application to the blood of sprinkling. * * * 



238 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Herein lies one of the greatest secrets of practical godliness, 
and the highest attainment of close walking with God; to come 
daily to the fountain and wash, and yet to keep up as great a 
reverence for this provision of forgiveness, as if it were once 
only to be had, and no more.'' 

"No wonder, my dear madam, that such as know nothing 
of the gospel method of salvation, nor the constraining influ- 
ence of the love and grace of Christ, and the true filial fear of 
a child of God, should condemn this merciful and wonderful 
doctrine of 'daily washing,' as leading to licentiousness. Such 
an objection was started as early as the days of the Apostle; 
and he knew how to answer it. In the same way does every 
true and sincere follower of Christ answer it, both to himself 
and others. The branch that is really united to the true vine, 
and that lives and bears fruit by virtue of this union, will never, 
■—from that root, — bring forth wild and sour grapes. But we 
must be content to be misunderstood; as we are content when 
we hear a blind man mistake in attempting to describe a fine 
prospect, or beautiful colours; and we must turn such mistakes 
into a prayer, that the eyes of their understanding may be en- 
lightened." 

Writing to a young friend on the same subject, she says, — 
"It is not difficult to know and believe, theoretically, that the 
heart is deceitful and desperately wicked; but to feel it, to trace 
really its secret windings, to detect how sin insinuates itself 
into our motives, designs, objects, thoughts, prayers, and every 
action, sleeping and waking; and, on that account, truly and 
sincerely to be afraid and ashamed to lift our mouths out of the 
dust, because we are vile, and because we cannot open them 
without danger: these are lessons gradually learnt under the 
teaching of the Holy Spirit, in the various means He is pleased 
to use; and from continual occasions, and circumstantial oc- 
currences, by which, as in a glass, an enlightened, observant 
eye, obtains important discoveries of what is hidden within. 
You say, you abhor yourself because you are proud; — and 
so do I, my dear, and yet I am proud still. But we must 
sentence this arch-fiend to die the death of crucifixion; and 
every day drive in a fresh nail, and pray to be made willing 
that nails should be driven in from every quarter, till it 
bleeds, if not to death, (which it never will in this world,) yet 
till it is enfeebled and overcome by the contrary feelings of 
self-abasement. The very discipline and subjugation of your 



CHAP. VII.— FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 239 

natural abilities to the humility and simplicity of a little child, 
will constitute one part of that obedience of faith, which is so 
essential to the Christian character. 

" You made me smile at your simplicity, in not knowing 
what you should pray for on my account. Ah! my love, I 
am as full of weakness, want, and wickedness, as you or any 
other. The moment I cease from plying my oars, that mo- 
ment spiritual life languishes. I need your prayers, and those 
of all others who will bestow such a kindness: I need faith, 
patience, humility, holiness, resignation, and entire reliance 
upon God for life and for death. My disease much increases; 
and if faith, patience, and dependence increase not accordingly, 
I must sink under my load. Therefore you now know what 
to pray for: and be assured, you have, and must always have, 
a place in my supplications." 

To another friend she writes: — 

" When I set out, about thirty years ago, on my pilgrimage 
Zion-ward, though encompassed with outward trouble, yet like 
the Ethiopian eunuch spoken of in the Acts, I was enabled, for 
a few years, to go on my way rejoicing. But as my voyage 
through life's tempestuous ocean has been lengthened, and 
'deep is still calling to deep,' till heart and flesh begin to fail, I 
am now content to • go softly,' wondering and ashamed at such 
depths of sin, depravity and weakness, which varied trials, 
temptations, and occasions have brought out to my view; so 
that now I am constrained to cry out, ' Behold I am vile,' I 
will henceforth 'lay my hand upon my mouth.' I dare not, 
however, conceal the bright parts of so dark a picture, lest I 
should be guilty of ingratitude to that infinite and gracious 
God, who only strips that he may clothe, and wounds that he 
may heal. In proportion as I have been driven from all peace 
in myself, and all rest from created objects, I have been in 
mercy led to the ' Rock that is higher than I,' and there I have 
found rest and peace, satisfying and abounding: so that nothing 
ought to be uppermost in my mind but wonder and praise, for 
the mercies I have experienced, and the surprising favours I 
have received; for I have ever had ' songs in the night,' 
however dark." 

Mrs. Hawkes' sentiments on the subject of in-dwelling sin, 
are still more strikingly expressed in a letter to Mrs. Jones; 



240 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

where they stand in connexion with experience which indicate 
great advancement in the Divine life. She writes: 

" My spiritual mercies are very great; for the Lord is 
pleased, in his wonderful condescension, to draw my soul to live 
upon him, in a measure beyond what, considering my own 
vileness and ingratitude towards him, 1 durst ask or think; I 
sometimes hope he is giving me a foretaste of heaven; for 
which I cannot but long, notwithstanding I shrink at passing 
through the river. How often does my heart sing, over and 
over, these words: 

' Fear him, ye saints, and you will then 
Have nothing else to fear,' 

Thus he giveth me ' songs in the night;' and nights of such 
pain as makes me, at some intervals, groan aloud. But blessed 
be his name, he does not suffer me to murmur. Nature may 
groan and cry aloud; but wo be to the heart that murmurs 
under such an aggregate of mercies as mine. But alas, there 
is yet left a * root of bitterness ' not destroyed. It is checked, 
it is kept under, but the life is still in it; and but for the power 
of grace it would, like the horrible Hydra, that many-headed 
serpent, send forth its hellish hissings. It is the poison of that 
foul spirit that made war in heaven, because he would be inde- 
pendent. ' Let this mind be in you that was in Christ Jesus;' 
and what was that mind? Ah! to trace it through all its beau- 
tiful exemplifications, and then compare it with my own, either 
past or present experience, brings me to the foot of the cross 
in shame, and utter self-abhorrence; and no prayer seems to 
suit me so well as that of the publican." 

In the month of November, 1814, Mrs. Hawkes writes to 
another friend as follows: — 

" I have been visited by Dr. Sims, — but vain is the help of 
man. How unspeakable is our mercy that we have, at all 
times, help in God. Our hope in him, is indeed an anchor 
which keeps us from being driven by the waves. You, my suf- 
fering sister and friend, are wonderfully enabled to bear your 
testimony to the sufficiency of Divine grace; and while you 
are seeking to honour your blessed Master he is pleased to 
honour your faith, by making you a witness of his power, love, 
and faithfulness. It comforts and encourages my heart, to see 



1 CHAP. VII.— FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 241 

that truly he makes your • shoes to be iron and brass,' — for I 
think you have as trying and perplexing a path as any one 1 
ever knew: and the wisdom and faith which is vouchsafed to 
you is, most evidently, his special gift. Continue thus to hold 
fast on God, and you will never sink. Maintain continual com- 
munion and intercourse with him, and hard things shall be made 
easy. This is the secret — to live by faith. 

" I do not think that either you or I have far to seek as to the 
« cause of our afflictions.' We may find an answer in our de- 
ceitful hearts, and depraved nature; and especially if we enter 
deeply into the examination of what sin is. Many persons are 
apt to consider of sin, in the dct only; whereas, this is to have 
but a very slight and superficial view of it. Nay, we must go 
deeper than even to our own inward feelings of its motions 
and risings: we must consider it in its original poison and mis- 
chief, as it contaminates our nature, as it flows in our veins, 
and grows in our growth; and it must be the business of our 
lives to enter into the design of God, and to be co-workers 
with him, in its utter destruction. Yet, after all, we must re- 
member, that the leprosy will not be wholly extirpated till the 
4 mortal put on immortality.' An old divine remarks, that 
4 We may have a sinful impatience, as to those sinful infirmi- 
ties, that will ever trouble us while we are in the body.' It is 
the Divine will that nature and grace should exist together, 
though there must be a perpetual war between them; and if 
God has patience with what he hates far more than we do, let 
us also learn to exercise patience with ourselves. And while 
we give no place to the devil, and no encouragement to sin, 
yet let us be wise and patient in the fight, and use only holy 
weapons in our opposition. The main effect of the discovery 
of sin, when attended by the teaching of the Holy Spirit, is 
that of deep penitence, humiliation, and resignation. Hence 
proceed love, patience, and tenderness towards the failings oi 
others. And what can produce fruits so contrary to our proud 
hearts, but that culture of the Divine Husbandman, who uses 
the best means for the best ends? Among other means, that 
of affliction seems to be one by which he frequently chooses 
to operate. Did you ever read, or hear, or know of any emi- 
nent saint, that was not trained in the school of affliction? 
Then, is not your question answered, as to what is the cause? 
It assuredly ought to be, and will be, the prayer of every ho- 
nest heart, ' Search me, O God, and try me: and see if there 
be any wicked way in me;' — any secret reserves, any sins of 
ignorance, and lodegments of self-deceit; — and these are dis- 
21 



242 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

covered to us by the various circumstances and occasions of 
life, that draw out one corruption and another, which we had 
no idea existed. I am sure, such discoveries are made to me 
of the sins of my past life, and of what in me yet remains to 
be renewed, that I am constrained to cry hard for faith, to see 
that the remedy is fully adequate to the disease, or I could not 
sustain the view. I never dare ask for a sight of my sins, 
without at the same time asking for a full appropriation of the 
Saviour. My question is not, Wherefore am I so greatly af- 
flicted? but, Why am I not afflicted more? And the answer is, 
— because He is rich in mercy, and considers we are dust, and 
will not correct us so as that the spirit should fail. You and I 
have every encouragement to hope, that God will perfect that 
which concerneth us. We have the witness in our own bo- 
soms that the method of cure is most exactly suited to the dis- 
ease. Why are we put into mortifying circumstances, but to 
destroy pride? and so on, through every trial, we may learn 
our malady. 

" In your remark upon the duty of feeling a spirit of love to 
all, independent of any exterior or mental qualifications, I am 
not sure that I understand you. That we ought to possess such 
Christian benevolence, as should enable us to promote the good 
of others, make us patient and tender towards their' failings, 
and meekly bear their unkindness towards us, is most certain. 
But that we should be able really to love equally one with an- 
other, is what I suppose you do not mean. 

" You say, you want to know how, through my long trials, 
I have been conquering self in every shape. Ah! my dear 
friend, you use a wrong term. I, alas! have only been 
fighting against self, but am still very far from being a con- 
queror; and I am thankful to say, as you do, ' Jesus shows 
me my strength is in him; and my desire and aim are, to be 
as a little child. When I want to act, I go to him for wisdom 
and strength. If I feel anger, I run to him, and show it him; 
when I feel pride rising upon any occasion, I go to him and 
confess it. To him I take every sin as it stirs, — every want — 
every desponding thought. To him I go for every good 
thought, every good desire, every good word and work; cry- 
ing, Lord, help me in this, — Lord, help me in the other. It is 
thy grace alone that can produce any thing in me. What else 
is meant by ' Christ living in me and I in him.' It is by this 
simple faith that we must bring forth good works; and to ob- 
tain it, we must urge and plead the promises. * Having these 
promises, let us cleanse ourselves.' How are we to be ' trans- 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 243 

formed in the spirit of our minds,' and to be 'changed into his 
image from glory to glory?' not by looking within, but by 
' looking to Jesus;' by looking through the glass that shows 
him to us, — even his blessed word. I am thankful you are 
taught not to look at second causes. May you grow more and 
more perfect in this lesson; it is the only one to produce peace 
of mind, as to outward things. In great matters it is compara- 
tively easy to do this; but in small things, I feel my sad pro- 
pensity to deviate from the rule." 

At the close of the year 1814, some apprehensions were ex- 
cited in Mrs. Hawkes' mind, lest she should be obliged to 
leave her very convenient apartments in Penton Place. But 
her continuance in them was providentially overruled to bring 
about an important and interesting event, which will be de- 
scribed in its proper place. Under her present fears she writes 
the following memorandum: — 

Dec. 19, 1814. — " My old and sinful infirmity of forebodings 
of approaching trouble, again besets me, Another cloud dark- 
ens my wintry sky; and like a weakling, I shrink from fresh 
disturbances, and from new, or rather the repetition of old trou- 
bles. I have been favoured with three years of much quiet 
and comfort in this family, and do not like the putting out to 
sea again. A Christian friend said to me to-day, that his watch- 
word through all his difficulties and trials was, ' Thy will be 
done.' Let this be mine, and then every opposing principle 
will be done away; and to stay or to go, will be alike easy. 
4 Commit thy way unto the Lord.' 

" If Nehemiah said * Shall such a man as I flee?' may not 
I, with such an inventory of past mercies, through twenty 
years of pain and poverty, say also, * Shall such a one as I 
faint because fresh troubles arise?' Yes, Lord, unless upheld 
by thy mighty power; unless strengthened by fresh supplies 
of grace; I shall yet faint, even while I am constrained to take 
shame to myself in so doing. Not one thing have I lacked 
that was really needful, for all these years. Yet it is only by 
the assistance of thy grace that I can gather real support and 
comfort from past mercies. O keep me from the ingratitude 
of unbelief, and doubting." 

In the year 1815, Mrs. Hawkes suffered with continual in- 
flammation in her eyes, which, though it rendered correspon- 
dence difficult, did not prevent her from endeavouring to con- 
tinue her epistolary exertions. In the following letter to a 



244 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

young friend, she offers some striking remarks upon the evil 
of giving loose to a roving imagination, — especially upon re- 
ligious subjects: — 

" Thank you, my love, for giving me credit for what is 
really the fact, that I would have written sooner if I could. — 
My eyes have been as bad as ever, and I have much pain in 
my head. I seem to become more and more oppressed daily. 
And as to company! my visiters have been more numerous 
than ever; so that day after day, I have no sooner taken up 
my pen, than I have been obliged to put it down again. I 
could, indeed, write in the morning before I rise: but that time 
is devoted, and dedicated, and I never will infringe upon it; or 
rather, I pray, I never may, — unless it be on occasions of 
almost life and death; for I am sure the life and comfort of 
my soul are inseparably connected with keeping that sacred 
hour from being hurried, or rendered unprofitable by thieves 
and intruders. The regulator must be looked to, morning and 
night at least, or all will soon be wrong. ' Seven times a day' 
was David found in this important work; and seven times a 
day, should we catch a sort of ' parenthesis,' to breathe a sigh 
of praying breath to Heaven. The gentlest breath will reach 
His ear; for it is ever open to our cry. 

" "What an extraordinary dream was yours! so connected! I 
am sorry for it, because such dreams have a tendency to produce 
the pensive, which is dangerous if it predominates. 1 recom- 
mend you to do what I, through fear, am invariably driven to, 
namely, to make it one part of sincere and fervent prayer, in 
my evening devotions, that my Divine Protector will not suffer 
either Satan, or any of his evil agents, to approach my imagi- 
nation, or any of those faculties of my mind approachable by 
evil spirits, so as to stir up any unholy thoughts, or produce 
any sinful impressions. Whatever leaves on the mind any 
evil or earthly tendency, must be from an enemy. Now we 
must put all our enemies, great and small, into the hands of 
Him who alone can bind them with his strong chain. The 
imagination is a faculty less under our control than any other; 
and to have this sanctified, should be our earnest supplication. 
We should deny it fresh supplies, watch against old traces, 
and endeavour to bring in higher objects to employ it. Our 
good friend, Dr. F. says, in a letter, ' How often have I sat 
burning my shins before the fire, absorbed in contemplation, 
and warming myself by the sparks of my own imagina- 
tion!' I have been as far as he, or any one else, in this 



CHAP. VII. — FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 245 

Utopian world. In all cases it is dangerous, but in religion it 
is destroying. The two subjects of our contemplation should 
be, the Scriptures, and what they lead to, — namely, the know- 
ledge of our Lord and Saviour, and the knowledge of our- 
selves. In these the Holy Spirit is our Teacher. Now, in the 
instance of tutor and pupil, we know what course is most suc- 
cessful. On the pupil's part, there must be not only capacity 
— design — intention; but there must be deep and undivided at- 
tention. Nothing whatever must intrude on any one given les- 
son, or we shall sustain loss. So it is with you and me, when 
we take up our Bibles to meditate therein: we first pray to the 
Holy Spirit to teach us, and He condescends to be ready at 
our request. And what does He require, but a deep, sacred 
attention; an entire yielding of ourselves to his instructions. 
We must, as much as possible, divest ourselves of our own 
thoughts; we must chain ourselves to the pure words of Scrip- 
ture; we must try our meditations by this standard. The less 
that imagination has to do in it, the better. It is truth we are 
pursuing; ' Make my heart sound in thy statutes.' ' Teach me 
good judgment and knowledge.' « The word of the Lord is 
pure.' In proportion as we lean to our own understanding, 
and kindle sparks of our own about us, our Divine Teacher is 
grieved, and retires. This has been the error of the mystics, 
and perhaps led the way to all the nonsense of Jacob Behmen. 
There are some minds more in danger this way than others, — 
and even the same minds, in different seasons, ages, and cir- 
cumstances. If the mind has naturally a romantic tendency, 
we must be very watchful, self-denying, self-suspicious, and 
thoroughly sincere. At first we may find this hard work. 
Self-denial is hard work in all cases; and most of all, in men- 
talities and spiritualities. To cast down imaginations, and 
bring every thought into subjection; to teach our understanding 
to humble and submit itself; to be willing to be a fool in order 
to become wise; — will require us to pray earnestly, and con- 
stantly, for all-sufficient grace. 

«' Farewell, my love; may every blessing be yours; may you 
be like the palm-tree, whose roots strike very deep; like an 
evergreen, which no frost, nor wind, nor sun, nor rain affects; 
may you ever be willing to give up talent, refinement, genius, 
— every delicacy in a lordly dish, — for the true bread of life, 
in however homely a way it may be served. Keep always the 
crucible in your hand, to distinguish gold from alloy. The 
simple, holy, humble Christian, most resembles his Divine 

21* 



246 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES, 

Master; one who is like the King's daughter, all glorious with- 
in, desiring only to be well-pleasing in his sight, whose favour 
is better than life. 

" Yours ever, and ever, 

"S. H." 

To another friend she writes, in the month of May, 1815, as 
follows: — 

" I find great benefit in taking sometimes one promise, and 
sometimes another, to the Great Promiser, and imploring him 
to give me power to believe it, and practically to build and 
rest upon it in every exigence and distress. Blessed be his 
name, He gives me wonderfully to experience that such a suit 
shall not be made in vain. An involuntary inquiry will some- 
times put itself forth, * How long, Lord, shall these afflictions 
last? They have continued a long season; year after year 
have I looked for the promised deliverance; — how long, Lord; 
are thy mercies clean gone for ever?' But let us remember, 
that while we are allowed, nay, invited and encouraged, humbly 
to plead with him, yet we must not limit, nor dictate as to time 
or measure. Let us not accustom our minds to dwell upon 
the long or the short; we must not take the measuring line of 
days, months, or years, with Him to whom past, present, and 
to come, are one and the same. It is his sacred design and 
purpose towards us, at which we must look; — it is by the pro- 
gress of our cure and healing, that we must measure. And 
we know that so inveterate are our diseases, that to recover us, 
is a mighty work. It is true, a sovereign power might, if he 
saw good, complete the work in us at any period of our lives 
that he pleased, — but since he works according to the counsel 
of his own almighty wisdom and will, — and since he has or- 
dained means, and various providential dispensations, to ac- 
complish his designs of mercy and grace in us, — let us simply 
yield ourselves to God, and lie in his hands, as clay in the 
hands of the potter. And let us refresh our souls by looking 
to the great cloud of witnesses with which we are encompassed. 
We are led by the same hand that led Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob. We are under the same almighty protection that was 
over the children of Israel while they sojourned in the wilder- 
ness. The eleventh chapter of the Hebrews gives us an ani- 
mating view of the victorious power of faith. We are not 
called to such fiery trials and conflicts as they were, — yet they 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 24? 

were able to triumph over all; and so shall we also, by the 
same Divine power. Even Jesus, our glorious head, conde- 
scended to bear such sufferings as the strongest of his mem- 
bers must have sunk under. Let us, therefore, look at Him, 
the author and the finisher of our faith, that we faint not, neither 
be weary. He will give us fresh supplies of grace, moment 
after moment; and when our hearts begin to droop, and our 
eyes fail with looking upwards, if we can but look with the 
eye of faith, we shall receive invigoration and strength accord- 
ing to our need. This, you and I have already experienced. 
Indeed I can propose no new idea to you, nor impart any new 
secret; — nor do we need new things: it is only to have old 
truths brought before our minds more vividly, and with more 
lively impressions. 

" Thus it is in studying the Scriptures, hearing sermons, 
reading, and conversation, — we look for, and receive, new illu- 
mination and influence from the shining of the Holy Spirit upon 
old truths. All I can say is, what I have oflen repeated, that 
I find the only way of getting on, is to live by the day. I 
should, even now, utterly faint, if I suffered myself to look be- 
yond the day, or inquire, ' how long shall these trials last?' 
and if I did not constantly endeavour to keep my eye fixed 
upon that power and goodness, that in one moment, if it pleased 
Him, could change the whole face of our affairs. I often 
say with her of old, * Thou, Lord, seest me;' thou seest me 
struggling with this wave, and conflicting with the other; — and 
thou hast all power both in heaven and in earth; — thou hast 
only to speak the word, and every difficulty shall be removed 
in an instant: therefore that my trials continue, can only be 
resolved into thy will. Thus, let us really, and practically, 
set the Lord always before us; let us expect great things, and 
hope to the end; remembering how light all will appear, the 
moment we set our foot on that bright shore where no sorrow 
can follow us. I believe that pride, and independence of spirit, 
with some other peculiar evils of the heart, can only be cured 
by sanctified afflictions. Let us, therefore, learn of the apostle 
to * count them happy that endure.' Though I know but little, 
as I ought to know, of humiliation, submission, and deep self- 
abasement, yet that little yields me more peace and real satis- 
faction, than I ever found in the gratification of my proudest 
and fondest wishes. Ah, it is sweet to lie as an humble peni- 
tent at the feet of Jesus, and say from the heart, * Give me 
thyself,' — let me be a living, fruitful branch in Thee, the true 
vine, — and then deal with me as seemeth good in thy sight.' 



248 MEMOIRS OF mrs! hawkes. 

I verily believe, there is no such close communion and con- 
verse with God, as when we are under his immediate disci- 
pline: — and to obtain such a delightful intercourse, what cost 
is too high? 

" Do not, my dear friend, fear any thing which you may be 
called to pass through, while you can keep up communion 
and intercourse with your gracious Saviour. Do not go to 
meet trouble, but wait quietly through every turning and wind- 
ing of his dispensations. Do not plan beforehand what you 
shall do in this or that case, — but have one simple determinate 
plan,— -namely, to live by faith on an unchangeable friend." 

About this time, Mrs. Jones wrote to her sister, requesting 
some thoughts on faith and dependence. The following is an 
extract from Mrs, Hawkes' letter in reply: — 

" My dear sister asks for ' scraps on faith and dependence.' 
I could send her some, if I had time and strength to extract 
them from a rich old author I am reading; for it is to the 
Fathers in Christ that we must go for these things. I some- 
times have the presumption to think I know a little of the 
sweetness of child-like dependence and faith; and as far as I 
do know any thing of them, I experience their value, But I 
reproach myself whenever I venture to speak of such things. 
When, by the eye of faith, we contemplate the riches, and 
beauty, and glory, that dwell in Christ, we may indulge and 
expatiate without fear of exceeding the mark: but when we 
begin to speak of the grace drawn from Him, and received into 
the unclean vessel of a sinful heart, — where it soon loses its 
purity, and becomes, sullied and weakened, — then one fears to 
speak about it. Jesus, and his power, and love, and beauty, 
is the only theme that we can talk of with safety. I often blame 
myself when I venture to speak of my own experience, since 
it is a book, of which, if you exhibit the bright parts only, you 
mislead; and as to the dark parts, they cannot be understood, 
because you cannot give the feeling, and interior sense. The 
book of my own life is to me a constant wonder; but it is im- 
possible any one should read it but myself. One thing how- 
ever I know, that they who live nearest the Saviour are rich; 
and had I so lived, I should now be like a tree richly laden, 
and should know something of the heights and depths, and 
length and breadth, of the love of Christ; but fool-like, a thou- 
sand things have diverted my attention, and drawn my heart 
and thoughts aside; and now I am no more than a poor bram- 
ble; I am, however, seeking fruit from the 'green fir-tree,' 
and I hope that my withered branch will yet have some green- 



CHAP. VII. — FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 24& 

ness, some blossoms in old age and infirmity. I trust I am 
learning to go to Him with all my filthy polluted rags, (with 
some I have called holy, which were perhaps the vilest of 
them,) and exchange them for that spotless robe, which shall 
fit me to appear in His presence. 

" I am comforted by your remarks under my self-reproaches. 
When he who loved the church, shall present it to himself a 
glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, 
— all shame shall be done away. Till then I will keep my 
sins in my sight to humble me, and to shut my mouth from 
boasting, censuring, or complaining; and to exalt that redeem- 
ing love, that has wrought out such a salvation. Ah, if salva- 
tion be so inexhaustible a subject now, what will be its glo- 
ry when we shall see its wonders in eternity! O baseness and 
carnality of heart, ever to dwell on any other theme! Alas, 
alas, the feebleness of humanity! 

Mrs. Hawkes notices the termination of this year in the fol- 
lowing manner: — 

Dec. 1815. — "At the close of this year I would set up 
another Ebenezer of praise, for the Lord hath helped me. 
He did enable me to close the last year at the footstool of his 
mercy, and there to spend the first hour of the year now past. 
He has condescended to keep that, which he gave me faith to 
commit unto Him; and if this year has had new trials and 
increased sufferings, it has had renewed mercies and a great 
increase of peace of soul. I have had this year one very re~ 
markable answer to prayer respecting temporals; and in all 
that I have cried unto Him for the Lord hath mercifully in- 
clined his ear, and heard me for, his own name's sake. ■ He is 
faithful who has promised.' He is found of them that seek 
him. He is my rock, and under the shadow of his wings will 
I trust." 

In the course of the year 1816, a favour was conferred on 
Mrs. Hawkes, the importance of which can only be fully 
known in the light of eternity. It pleased God, at that time, 
to seal her zealous endeavours to do good to the souls of others, 
by the remarkable conversion of Mr. Vaughan, — a gentleman 
in whose house Mrs. Hawkes had been for several years re- 
siding.* The very interesting memorials of Mr. Vaughan's 

* See page 243. 



250 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

conversion, while confined to a bed of languishing, with the ac- 
count of his subsequent joy and peace in believing, — his as- 
surance of hope, — his patience in suffering, — and his final tri- 
umph over death, — have long since been given to the public, 
in a small volume edited by Mr. Hodson, (secretary to the Lon- 
don Missionary Society,) who united his efforts with those of 
Mrs. Hawkes, to promote Mr. Vaughan's spiritual benefit. 

Mrs. Hawkes thus apprizes a friend and relative of Mr. 
Vaughan's decease: — 

" My dear M- 



" Our friend Vaughan * liveth.' He ceased to breathe yes- 
terday about five o'clock. I saw him depart as peacefully as 
a sleeping infant. I must not stay to tell you of his sweet say- 
ings, save one. About half an hour before his death, he said 
' I am dying,' — and soon after added, * I am in the high road 
to heaven.' Ah, thither he is gone, and washed his robes in 
the blood of the Lamb! Glory and praise to his holy name 
who, even in the eleventh hour, snatched him * as a brand 
from the burning.' So rare an instance of sovereign mercy, 
will, I dare say, be drawn up in a little memorial, by his kind 
and unwearied instructer, Mr. Hodson. About nine in the 
morning, when he was struck with death, he said, ' Call for 
Mrs. Hawkes — she will help me.' Dear creature, he had a 
better helper, even one who is Almighty! May this helper be 
yours and mine, in the same trying hour! for, oh! how aw- 
ful is the seizure of that invisible, last enemy, sitting in tri- 
umph over the body, which is all over which he can have 
power! " Farewell, 

" S. H." 

The following memorandum, written at the close of the year, 
refers to the same interesting event: — 

Penton Place, Dec. 1816. — "No words can express, no 
numbers can recount, the favours and mercies of this now de- 
parting year, both temporal and, especially, spiritual. My 
body is, indeed, decaying fast; but this is mercy. My soul is, 
I trust, ripening for the approaching sickle. The favour that 
has been vouchsafed at the close of so unprofitable a life, — - 
namely, to be used as an instrument for the salvation of one 
soul, — forms a bright spot in my clouded sky, which shall cheer 
my remaining steps through the wilderness. 



CHAP. VII. — FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 251 

" My anxiety, my prayers, my tears for the conversion of 
this now departed friend, — in themselves poor, feeble, and 
worthless, — are in that book, and in that bottle, which are kept 
on high. Ps. lvi. 8. Yet in this blessed work, I count my- 
self no more than a hewer of wood, and a drawer of water: 
but that is honour and happiness enough. To my esteemed 
friend, Mr. Hodson, under God, belongs the palm; and that I 
was the means of obtaining his attendance on our deceased 
friend, is sufficient for my comfort. I have myself reaped a 
rich harvest of instructions, admonitions and prayers, and 
praises which, every evening, for many weeks, have been so 
richly, so kindly, so unweariedly afforded: they have been 
blessed to my soul; and the savour thereof, will, I trust, re- 
main until I join the late happy convert in that new song* 
which he has begun before me, in the realms of bliss. 

" The old Christian who has, by grace, reached to a some- 
what more elevated ground than one beginning the spiritual 
journey, should remember the toils, conflicts, weakness, dark- 
ness, temptations, &c, that made him groan, and oftentimes 
ready to faint, in ascending to that point, — that he may deal 
tenderly, and gently, with such as are yet labouring over the 
same ground. So desirous is the advanced Christian that 
others should have the same joy, that he is apt to forget there 
must first be the right, and the course. He calls all to rejoice 
as he does: — to be 'dead to the world as he is, — to bathe in the 
sweet ocean of redeeming love: and to breathe freely in the 
pure element of holy communion. And it is natural he should 
so speak: but this meat should be reserved for riper age; and 
the milk of younger experience should be given to babes. 
In this very thing I have erred, and now would correct my 
mistake." 

In addition to the interesting circumstance just related, the 
present year furnishes a letter written by Mrs. Hawkes to her 

beloved friend Mrs. C tt, soon after she left England, to 

join her husband a i t Honduras in the West Indies. The letter 
affords a fresh instance of the highly spiritual tone of commu- 
nication, which Mrs. Hawkes delighted to maintain wherever 
she met with a suitable correspondent. 

Dec. 1816, 
"I am rejoiced to seize the opportunity of writing to my dear 
and honoured friend, who is not less loved, less thought of, 
less longed for, because of that separation which must ever fill 



252 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

my heart with selfish yet tender sorrow; — it is impossible, my 
dear madam, to express how constantly you "have been in my 
thoughts, and also in my poor prayers; and how intensely I 
desire to hear of all that you have passed through, in mind, and 
events. That all has been, is, and shall be well with you, I 
doubt not; for the word of truth declares it shall be well with 
the righteous. 

" It appeared very evident to me, when I was last favoured 
with an interview, that you were highly favoured of the Lord, 
in being enabled to take refuge, and rest under the shadow of 
his wings; and my anxious eye has viewed you, while passing 
through the deep ocean, enfolded in the blessed arms of our 
adorable God and Saviour, sweetly resting your head on his 
bosom, and saying, with one who well knew that pillow of rest 
and peace, 'None of these things move me.' The greatest 
hlessing in the world is that resignation to, and simply follow- 
ing of the Divine will, which springs from union with Christ; 
for this is to have the same mind that was in Christ, and to 
tread in the same steps in which he walked; and I feel as- 
sured, that your fellowship is with the Father, and with the 
Son, through the in-dwelling of the Holy Ghost in your heart. 
Many circumstantial changes you have experienced; and must 
have experienced consequent exercises of mind. How would 
it interest my heart to hear you detail them most minutely! — 
* * * The eye of faith, which is constantly and steadily 
fixed on the things that are not seen, can scarcely look upon 
the vanishing things of time and sense, as of any impor- 
tance: the vivid impression of an awful eternity, and the cer- 
tainty that only a moment divides us from it, teaches us prac- 
tically to say to every person and thing around us, * Hinder 
me not:' I have a great work to do, — heaven is in my view; 
and what then shall attract my attention for one moment to a 
dying world?' To walk as children of light, — to be made the 
salt of the earth, — to glorify our Father which is in heaven,- — 
to live with out-spread wings, ready for flight whenever the 
Master calleth for us, — is enough to engage and absorb every 
faculty of the mind, and to elevate it to a point so high, and 
so dignified, that every thing below it must dwindle away into 
nothingness. 

"But where shall we find this high place, — this favoured 
point, from whence to take our sublime view? Ah! you, dear 
madam, will reply, ' At the foot of the cross,— in the Garden 
of Gethsemane, — at the holy sepulchre.' The pious Fenelon 
had found it when he says, « I adore Thee, O infant Jesus, 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 253 

weeping, and lying, in a manger; thy childhood and poverty 
are become my delight. Oh that I could become thus poor, 
thus a child like Thee! Be silent, ye sages of the earlh; I wish 
to know nothing but to be all faith, to be resigned, to suffer any 
thing, to lose and forsake all; the Word made flesh, now si- 
lent, now weeps like a child; and shall I set up for being wise? 
— shall I take complacency in my own schemes and systems? 
Shall I be afraid lest the world should not have a high enough 
opinion of my capacity? No, no — all my pleasure shall be to 
decrease; to become little and obscure, to live in silence, to 
bear the reproach of Christ crucified, — and to add to that the 
simplicity of a little child.' 

" Here, my honoured friend, is grandeur to which none of 
the great ones of this world ever attained. Blessed be the Lord, 
who hath been pleased to open, in any measure, your eyes and 
mine, to behold such rich discoveries, and to taste and long for 
such old and well refined wine. Here is solid rock: this is to 
inherit substance; to have a hope full of glory. 

* * * * *" * 

" I have so many things which I should love to communi- 
cate, that I know not where to begin. But my obligation to 
you, both for your own kindness, and that which you have, 
with so much friendly effort, procured me from others, claims 
my first, most sincere and affectionate acknowledgment. How 
greatly I am indebted to you, would require a volume to de- 
clare. Soon after your lamented departure, Lady S n 

wrote a most kind and condescending letter, enclosing a munifi- 
cent present for the supply of my need; and never was I more 
struck with the mark it bore of the love of my heavenly Fa- 
ther's ever-watchful and providing care; for my illness had in- 
volved me in much expense, from the necessity for more than 
usual medical help; and this unexpected supply from her lady- 
ship, was most timely to meet and relieve my anxieties on that 
account. 

" Mrs. Y. and Mrs. F. kindly visit me now and then; but 
many impediments lie in the way of my seeing them often. I 
am much delighted with Mrs. F.; she seems a gem of the mildest 
and sweetest lustre. Mrs. P., whom I believe you know, is 
my constant visiter; and is going on well. Mr. C, Mr. B., 
and some others, are, I am sorry to say, infected with the con- 
tagion of the separatists, and have ceased to hear their respec- 
tive excellent ministers, Mr. W., and Mr. S., 'because they do 
not preach the whole gospel.' Alas! alas! an enemy hath done 
this! it is because they have seized a part, and embrace not a 
22 



254 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

whole Gospel, that this mischief and danger arises. How wis© 
is our subtle adversary in opposing the truth! ' Divide and con- 
quer' has ever been his successful maxim. I trust, however, 
that straying sheep, (if sheep they are,) will be brought back 
again to the true fold: but it is grievous to think how sadly they 
must be shorn by their wanderings. Mr. W. stands like a rock 
amidst every contrary wave, and rears his head stronger and 
higher as the advocate of truth and righteousness; while his 
countenance shines with the rays which the Sun of Righteous- 
ness sweetly sheds upon him. 

" I have reason, my dear madam, to know that you will be 
desirous for me to say something more of my unworthy self. 
My general health is much as usual, but my pain from local 
disease increases, and must increase till it has done its work. 
When the still drossy vessel is made fit for the Master's use, it 
will be received into the blessed mansion prepared for it; and 
till then, I pray that faith and patience may increase and have 
their perfect work; and I hope 1 have the favour of your 
prayers also. If I did not dislike and fear to speak of my un- 
worthy self, I could say many things to testify the Lord's good- 
ness to me, both in temporal and spiritual bestowments. It is 
a source of great thankfulness that He is pleased to keep me 
lying low at his sacred foot-stool, — and to make me more and 
more assured that Mary's place with Mary's heart is the best 
security for peace and happiness. We are never safe in soar- 
ing high, unless we first prostrate ourselves in the very dust of 
humiliation and self-abasement. For myself, I covet to sink 
that I may rise; — to dwell in the low valley; because from 
thence the eye of faith gains the clearest views of unseen, eter- 
nal, and ever-increasing brightness, — of eternal glory: in like 
manner, as it is said, the stars are perceived at mid-day to such 
as descend into a deep mine. All exterior lights are unfavour- 
able to that light which shines within. To shut up the ave- 
nues of sense, and keep wide open those by which are ad- 
mitted the beams of * saving splendour,' is the Christian's 
highest wisdom and blessedness. Under this conviction, I 
have been led to pray, that I may constantly have a quick and 
vivid perception of evil; — that a,s the natural eye is exquisitely 
sensible of the smallest particle by \vhich it may be assailed, 
— so I may be equally sensible of all sin, in every possible way 
of its approach. But with this acute perception, and sensitive 
consciousness, there must be a child-like simplicity, and a habit 
of free access to Jesus the Mediator, and to the blood of sprin- 
klincr — which is our blessed privilege — or we shall soon fall into 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 255 

legal bondage, or desponding fears. May this blessed privi- 
lege be yours, my most honoured and beloved friends, in its 
fullest abundance! You are already given to know more than 
you can utter of the ' love of Christ, which passeth knowledge;' 
may more and more of such sweet streams be poured into your 
soul, till your vessel be full and overflowing. Such narrow 
vessels as ours, alas! receive but little. O may we be emptied 
of every thing, that there may be more room for Jesus to fill. 
And may lie every day enlarge our faith's capacity, and stretch 
our narrow boundaries. Oh, what an expanse lies before us! 
how animating is the prospect! How glorious is our inherit- 
ance! 

" It is, my ever dear madam, a great joy to feel that I am 
united to you by the inseparable bonds of Christian love; 
united with you in one faith, one spirit, one hope of our call- 
ing: and if separated in time, we shall meet again with incon- 
ceivable advantages in heaven; and each acknowledge that our 
past sorrows, trials, and variety of afflictions, were indeed but 
for a moment, and not worthy to be compared with the glory 
which shall be revealed in us." 

The friendship of that noble lady to whose kindness Mrs. 
Hawkes alludes in the foregoing letter, was continued ever 
after. The following lines express the sentiments and feel- 
ings entertained by Mrs. Hawkes with regard to such kind 
notice. 

" How totally different an effect is the mind sensible of, 
when we receive kindness and honour from man, as man, — 
and when we receive the same as from God through man! — it 
then changes its nature, and becomes the honour that cometh 
from God. When we receive honour from man only, we are 
soon puffed up with pride, self-conceit, haughtiness, super- 
ciliousness, &c. But when we receive it from God, through 
man, as His medium of bestowing it, the heart is humbled, 
softened, ashamed, — and recollects, with deep self-abasement., 
its utter un worthiness, — its desert of chastisement rather than 
favour; its secret faults; its base motives; its sinful mixtures; 
and esteems it too high an honour to be used as a peg on which 
to hang up the garments of the house of the Lord.* 

* Mrs. Hawkes may, perhaps, here refer to Isa. xxii. 22, 23, where in 
allusion to the spikes, or large pegs, worked into the eastern walls, on 
which to dispose, and hang up various utensils, or garments, — Eliakim 



256 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" This I trust is, and ever will be, the effect upon my mind 
and heart on being so kindly noticed by a noble lady, who is 
pleased to lay me under deep obligations. I receive her con- 
descending kindness as from the Lord, who, I verily believe, 
has put it into her heart to favour me. 

" How is every bestowment heightened, sweetened, secured, 
— when received by faith!" 

"On entering the year 1817, we meet with Mrs. Hawkes' 
usual memorial of past mercies, accompanied by a renewed 
instance of religious watchfulness, in improving the beginning 
of a new year: — 

"Jan. 1817.—" Another year is gone! and closed, blessed 
be God, with lively sentiments and feelings of humiliation, 
wonder, and thankfulness. A volume would not contain the 
delineation of this year's favoured experience. May gratitude, 
and devotedness to God, show forth the praise that is due unto 
his holy name! The setting sun of the last year left my 
horizon tinged with the lustre of past beams of goodness and 
tender mercies, — both temporal and spiritual. The sun of the 
new year rises with invigorating beams of hope and peace; 
with renewed trust in the God of all my mercies; together 
with importunity for all-sufficient grace to improve it better; — 
to walk more humbly with God, and thereby to glorify his 
holy name; and to stand prepared for the execution of the 
sentence already passed: — ' Thou shalt die, and not live.' 

" Happy, happy, is that soul that is united to Christ, and 
made to abide in him as the branch abideth in the vine! * My 
sun,' may every such one say, ' goeth not down, but shineth 
more and more unto the perfect day.' Oh, that men would 
fear the Lord, and call upon his holy name!" 

In the same strain of favoured Christian experience, Mrs. 
Hawkes writes, at this time, to her friend Mrs. C tt: — 

" May every day of this new year begin, and end, with the 
healing beams of the Sun of Righteousness, shining forth, 



is compared to a principal stake, or support of this sort. " The words 
of the wise" are also compared in Ecclesiastes xii. 11 , to "nails fas- 
tened by the master of assemblies," or as means to establish the hearty 
and confirm good resolutions. See also Ezra ix. 8, — and Zech. x. 
4— Ed. 



CHAP. VII. FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 257 

and sweetly resting on the soul of my valued and beloved 
friend, and on that of her unworthy correspondent! May 
every morning begin with prayer, praise, recollection, and 
watchful diligence! and every evening close in the possession of 
faith, patience, and that peace which flows from pardoning mer- 
cy and love. And may we be very careful to reflect that glo- 
rious light by which alone we have light: — that, as children of 
light, we may glorify our Father which is in heaven. 

11 How greatly should I love to have my dearest friend seated 
by my side at the entrance of this new year; — that we might, 
with united hearts, bless the Lord for all his benefits, and kneel 
together before Him in deep humiliation, and tender contrition 
>of heart; confessing our manifold wanderings, negligences, cor- 
ruptions, and total unworthiness. I know in what manner you 
would unite with me in saying, ' Unto Thee, O Lord, belong- 
eth righteousness, but unto us confusion of face.' Yet, blessed 
be his name, our fresh springs are in Him. Let us, therefore, 
begin this year with lively hope, and unlimited confidence in 
his all-sufficient grace; and let His sacred words, * abide in me,' 
be our motto. 

" The present symptoms of my complaint forbid me to look 
beyond the day; and I desire to follow the example of one, 
who had obtained the habit of dying daily; — for this I find is 
the secret of daily living in peace and happiness. Life is never 
so truly sweet, as when we are every day ready to depart, and 
longing to depart. 

" Your path and mine, my loved one, is very different; and 
I am sure you will not accuse me of arrogance, if I count, that 
mine has the advantage of yours, — notwithstanding all my 
privations and sufferings. * * ' * * But He who made 
us, and who in stupendous mercy has called us as his sheep, 
has appointed your lot and mine; and, in His wise disposal, 
given it to be ours, in preference to all others which he could 
as easily have chosen for us. We, therefore, should not even 
wish it were otherwise than what it is; nor could we exchange 
it without loss. Each of us has a ' crook in the lot;' but a 
sanctified crook, shall prove an indescribable blessing. Mine 
has been a path of peculiar humiliation; which has turned out 
to be a way of peculiar peace and comfort to my soul. I am 
now nearly deprived of the public means of grace, through ina- 
bility to go out. This is very grievous to me; but my race 
is almost run, and I trust soon to remove to that blessed place, 
of which it is said, ' And the Lamb is the light thereof.' You 

22* 



258 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

and I shall still go on mourning over the deadness, wander- 
ings, and defects, of which we cannot but be sensible: — but I am 
glad to find, that you are not discouraged thereby; for although 
we should be humbled, yet we need not be cast down; since 
we have a merciful High Priest, who is touched with a feeling 
of our infirmities. The consideration of the Divine sympathy 
is often consoling to my mind and heart. To have a friend 
with us who feels for us, is always a source of comfort: our 
blessed Saviour is a friend always present, and beyond all 
others, good. 

" Why 1 speak of my path as having the advantage of yours, 
is chiefly because of my retirement from all worldly concerns, 
and company. I do not feel as if I could meet either one or 
the other: but then yours is a more honourable post, — inas- 
much, as it is more difficult. Yours is the path of duty, and, 
therefore, it must be safe and beneficial. Your heart is dis- 
united from these things; and that which is our cross, is sel- 
dom our snare. You say very truly, ' It is not so much the 
vicious, as the worldly-minded character, which we have most 
to fear.' It is with persons morally good and amiable, and 
when engaged in lawful pursuits, that we are apt to doze upon 
our watch-tower;— and when we remit our vigilance, the ene- 
my is more than at the door. Next to the special hand of Di- 
vine grace, our safety seems to consist in close walking with 
God. Christianity has a surrounding atmosphere, peculiarly 
its own; a pure and delightful element, in which, the true 
Christian lives and breathes freely: — and we should endeavour, 
in all circumstances, to preserve this surrounding grace. Like 
strangers in a strange country, we should fulfil our passing 
offices, and show ourselves amiable strangers; — though feel- 
ing, that we cannot be understood by, nor have affinity with 
the world. We should also be careful, to keep alive a scrip- 
tural and spiritual discernment; — a quick perception, that sees 
the slightest evil, even in its approach; — so as to detect, with 
the quickness of the eye, every contrary principle and senti- 
ment, — however disguised by a fair appearance. I mean, we 
should detect it for our own use and preservation. 

"Let us, my dear friend, in setting out on this year, pray 
that we may walk by faith, and not by sight; for faith, as one 
says, is an Ithuriel's spear, which, by one touch, makes every 
thing assume its right shape and colour, showing its value and 
duration. Let us keep up the gospel standard; and where we 
cannot come up to it, yet never attempt any lowering, but 



CHAP. VII. — FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 259 

press towards it with unabating ardour: — still putting our 
whole trust in Christ, without whom, we can do nothing: and 
who, in all cases says, « My grace is sufficient for thee.' " 

In the month of February, 1817, Mrs. Hawkes thus ad- 
dresses a friend of her early years, who had lately engaged in 
a school: — 

" I have for a long time, wished to write to my beloved 
friend, and it would be taking up too much time and paper, to 
tell her the various causes that have, hitherto, prevented my 
having this pleasure, — for a pleasure it will ever be, to commu- 
nicate with one, who lives in my heart as my daughter, my 
sister, and my friend; and in whose joys and sorrows I must 
ever participate with the most lively interest and feeling. I do 
indeed, as you suppose, love to hear how you are going on; — 
and unite with you in sincere thankfulness, that the Lord is 
pleased to appear on your behalf, and gradually to disperse 
that long continued and dark cloud, which has overshadowed 
you. When He sees you are able to bear it, He will shine 
with fuller beams of prosperity, and give you all that success, 
and advantage, in your present undertaking, which you are 
entitled to hope for, in submission to his holy will. But there 
must be time for faith and patience to have their proper work: 
too strong a tide of prosperity might quite carry away your 
newly-launched vessel. He who has infinite wisdom, knows 
what ballast we want, as well as what fair wind to spread our 
sails, — and his love will undertake both for the one and the 
other; and so temper them together, that we may not be 
stranded on the heavy sands of despondency, nor be driven 
away by too strong a gale of apparent prosperity. Let us 
adore our heavenly Father for his merciful and wise dispensa- 
tions towards us; and let us pray with sincerity of heart, that 
he will neither take away those trials which are designed to 
drive us to Him, — nor give us those possessions which would, 
in any measure, draw aside our hearts from Him. Lawful 
occupations and engagements, very imperceptibly, wind them- 
selves into our minds, engross our thoughts, and take up that 
space in our scanty vessels, which should be filled with better 
things. It is from lawful things, that we are most in danger; 
other things we are careful not to admit: but our necessary 
callings must be followed, and ought to be followed with dili- 
gence; taking care to preserve, also, fervency of spirit in serving 
the Lord. I well know the snare, and the difficulties which 



260 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

often occur; and I am rejoiced that you have not now to learn 
the only method of help and safety, namely, a simple and 
child-like dependence on Christ, from moment to moment, for 
grace suited to every exigency. 

" This, you and I, my dear friend, know to be, (as far as 
we have learned it) a high and important secret, which is im- 
parted only to such as count every thing else in comparison 
but as dung and dross. Let us pray for a quick perception of 
every rising cloud, or interposing fog, that may form a veil to 
intercept the healing beams of the Sun of Righteousness from 
our souls; — a very short withdrawment will soon cause us to 
droop and wither. We may be unconscious of it, until, like 
Samson, we go out to shake ourselves, and find our strength 
departed. 

" I know not why my pen runs on this strain, except, be- 
cause my mind is much in the contemplation of this subject, 
— and that as I am incessantly called out in religious conver- 
sation by my numerous visiters who come to me for this pur- 
pose, I am daily led to pray, ' Lord, grant that I may not 
be a sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal.' Let me not have 
only the ' name to live;' — let not my tongue utter the secret 
things of the most High, without a corresponding feeling of 
holy reverential fear in my heart. 

" Give my love to Miss , and tell her she must learn of 

you the necessity, beauty, and advantage, of decision of cha- 
racter. In every thing it gives the stamp of superiority: — but 
in religion, it is connected with its very life. 

" 1 have been very sadly of late, in my complaint; — through 
mercy, all is well in other matters, and I could tell you a long 
list of mercies, had I time. The Lord is a refuge in trouble; 
— so you know; and so also knoweth, 

" Your affectionate, " S. H." 

In the early part of the summer, Mrs. Hawkes had an at- 
tack of nervous and bilious fever, which was followed by a se- 
rious increase of her former debility. For the sake of change 
of air, she removed to Clapham, and passed two or three 
months in the house of a widow lady, who became much at- 
tached to her, both as a friend, and a helper in her spiritual 
concerns. A private paper written by Mrs. Hawkes on re- 
moving to Clapham, shows how entirely she desired to live to 
the glory of God, and the good of her fellow creatures: — 

Clapham, June, 1817. — "In every change of place, the 



CHAP. VII. — FROM A. D. 1812 TO 1817. 261 

Christian, however obscure, feeble, and insignificant, has a great 
work to perform. He has to keep himself through grace, * in 
the fear of the Lord all the day long,' and « unspotted from the 
world.' He has to show forth the praise of God, not only with 
his lips, but in his life. He has to seize every opportunity to 
lend a helping hand to others; to be on the watch for every fit 
occasion, to spread forth the savour and knowledge of that sa- 
cred name, which is as * ointment poured forth;' and he has to 
4 watch and pray,' that he may do all this wisely, humbly, sim- 
ply, dependency, faithfully, reverentially, and with singleness 
of eye. Is not this a great work? too great for human power; 
yet possible, through all-sufficient grace. Lord, vouchsafe thy 
grace to me, a helpless worm!" 

From this place, in the month of August, Mrs. Hawkes writes 
to her valued friend, Mrs, F., as follows: — 

" I am better since my stay in this place, yet still suffering 
much, and encompassed with many infirmities. The old tene- 
ment totters more and more, and will be taken down at the ap- 
pointed time. Through mercy, I am enabled to look forward 
to that solemn period, with a calm and pleasing expectation. I 
should fill several sheets, were I to give my beloved friend a 
history of the loving-kindness of the Lord to me in every way; 
and I desire only that my lips and life may show forth his praise. 
I never felt more deeply sensible of my own vileness and insuf- 
ficency; but I do hope I am learning something of that high 
lesson, which the blessed apostle had attained so perfectly, 
when he said, * When I am weak, then am I strong.' How 
infinitely precious is Christ to the soul that feels its poverty 
and need! And fully does he satisfy and fill the hungry with 
good things." 

About the same time, Mrs. Hawkes addresses her friend, 
Mrs. C tt, as follows: — 

"lam thankful to have found some benefit by my removal 
to Clapham. I am much struck with the combination of ad- 
vantages and disadvantages, that is found in every change of 
place and circumstances. No doubt, had we to choose our own 
lot, we should cull all the sweets, and leave out all the bitters; 
and thereby make ourselves a nest, in which, if left to ourselves, 
we should moulder and decay in all our best faculties and pur- 
suits; for we cannot be trusted with much ease or rest. How 



262 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

happy for us that we are not permitted thus to choose for our- 
selves! and that He undertakes for us, who knows what is in 
us; and who, with one comprehensive view, takes in every 
event and consequence of most minute changes. We are so 
short-sighted, that we can see but very little beyond the present 
time. We are too apt to make ourselves our own centre; for- 
getting, that we are placed in the scale of human beings for a 
far higher purpose than the mere enjoyment of our natural life; 
and that all our sufferings here are for designs far higher than 
such as are merely personal: namely, the glorifying of our Father 
who is in heaven; and the contributing, in any way in which 
he shall be pleased to make use of us, to the good of our fel- 
low creatures. It is often a support to me under my pain and 
languid oppression, to contemplate not only the purifying and 
blessed effects of affliction in my own soul, but also the ways 
in which God will glorify himself by the meanest of his crea- 
tures, and make use of them for his own divine purposes: 
causing the sufferings of the most obscure individual to work 
in with, and form a part of, his comprehensive and gracious de- 
signs. I desire earnestly a more simple and entire surrender 
of myself, to be any thing or nothing, as He shall see best. 
To glorify God, is the first object at which we should aim. 
But, alas! how often do I fall short of my desire, in this, and 
every other point of practical Christianity. At the close of 
every day, when I review what has been done for God, for my 
own soul, and for the good of others, I am forced with shame 
to write, wanting, wanting.' And, but for that finished salva- 
tion which is all my security and hope, I should lay down my 
head on my pillow with feelings of deep despondency. How 
blessed are those assurances in the sacred Scriptures, that we 
have an advocate with the Father! that there is no condemna- 
tion to them who are in Christ Jesus! to them who, notwith- 
standing a host of infirmities and deficiencies, ' walk not after 
the flesh, but after the Spirit,' having their spotted garments 
washed white again, by continually making fresh application to 
the blood of sprinkling," 



CHAP. VII."— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 263 



CHAPTER VIII. 

HER RESIDENCE AT QUEEN'S ROW, PENTONVILLE. 

FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 

Reflections on her removal — Heavenly savour of the correspondence be- 
tween Mrs. Hawkes and Mrs. Jones — Advancing spirituality of Mrs. 

Hawkes' mind — Her study of the Scriptures — Letter to Mrs. C tt 

on forgiveness of injuries — Christmas day — Meditations on death — 
Letters on the subject — Death of Mrs. Jones — Letters to various 
friends on the freeness of Divine grace — Death of Mrs. Mynors — At- 
tack of nervous depression — Letter on the subject — Visit to Highgate 
— Close of the year 1827, and opening of 1828 — Anxieties respecting 
new apartments — Reasons for remaining near London — Letter to a 
Clergyman on new speculations in religion. 

In the month of October, Mrs. Hawkes left Clapham, and 
went to reside at Queen's Row, Pentonville. Soon after her 
removal, she writes in her diary as follows: — 

Queen's Bow, Oct. 5, 1817. — " Pilgrim-like, I have this 
day entered into another tent, to which, I trust, I have been di- 
rected by a gracious and kind Providence, in answer to my 
prayers. These changes are painful and agitating to me in my 
diseased and feeble state. But I shall soon give over dwelling 
in tents, and remove to a habitation ' not made with hands, 
eternal in the heavens.' For the present, that blessed word of 
promise is given me, together with faith to rest upon it as sure: 
' I will be with thee whithersoever thou goest.' I ask no 
more. The presence of the Lord secures every blessing that 
is essential to real comfort. I shall have trials; but, under all, 
this gracious promise is sure, « Thou wilt keep him in perfect 
peace, whose mind is stayed on thee." 

In a letter to her valued friend, Mrs. Y , who was at 

this time called from home to visit a sick child in Scotland, 
Mrs. Hawkes expresses sentiments similar to the above, as fol- 
lows: — 

" I trust that encouraging promise, 4 1 will be with thee 
whithersoever thou goest,' which has of late been made very 
sweet to me, will, if it please Him, be fulfilled also in your 



264 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

experience. He will ever be with you, and with every one 
whose heart he has touched with his converting grace, and re- 
deeming love. But our faith is not always strong and lively 
enough to realize his heavenly presence. Like as the natural 
sun may be obscured from our view by some passing cloud, so 
may the comforting rays of the Sun of Righteousness be for 
a time obscured by some mental cloud, through which our 
faith is unable to penetrate; and then we soon begin to fear, 
and say, ' My beloved has withdrawn himself.' « To the law 
and to the testimony,' therefore, will we turn, rather than to 
sense and feeling; and, under the darkest cloud, rest upon his 
blessed word of promise, * I will never leave thee nor forsake 
thee.' It is in order to produce, or rather to exercise, this sta- 
bility of faith, that we are suffered sometimes to walk in dark- 
ness. Every true Christian has his winter and his summer 
seasons. It is only in that blessed country, towards which we 
are hastening, that there is one unclouded day. With respect 
to myself, 1 have reason to bless the Lord for the storm as well 
as the calm. That is best for the soul which keeps it low at 
the foot of the cross, loathing itself, and trusting only in Jesus; 
sinking before him, in order to rise in him, who is our right- 
eousness and strength." 

The correspondence between Mrs. Hawkes and Mrs. Jones, 
which had ever been spiritual and edifying, partook of a more 
heavenly savour as the latter aged saint drew near the end of 
her Christian course. The delight which these sisters took in 
talking of the country whither they were going, was like that 
of Christian and Hopeful, when they had gained the land of 
Beulah; and when drawing near to the end of their journey, 
they had a more perfect view of the Celestial city. Confined 
at home by age and infirmity, Mrs. Jones writes: — 

" Oh that I could sit by the side of my beloved sister, and 
talk of the glory we expect on the other side of Jordan! We 
are not looking at a land which we may, or may not, reach; 
but our hopes are sure and certain, of a land that is not far 
off. We are upon the borders, and in daily expectation of a 
messenger to convey us over; and we have a friend ever 
present, who has engaged to go with us all the way through. 
Oh! the multitude of weary pilgrims that are groaning in their 
way! but everlasting rest sounds sweetly in their ears. * 

* * * * If I should be favoured with sudden 
deaih, look at me in a better world with Christ in God; and 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 265 

suffer not your mind to dwell upon the clay tenement. Christ 
is mine, and I am his; and to see him as he is, is far better 
than to dwell in this dark abode. * * * * 

Tell me of the supports given you by the Lord in your afflic- 
tions. May the Holy Spirit abundantly supply you with the 
riches of your inheritance, and with still farther views of the 
glory which shall be shortly revealed: or if your faith is tried, 
may you be able to say with your suffering Saviour, * Thy will 
be done.' " 

In language of not less animated Christian hope, Mrs, 
Hawkes replies: — 

" Although my sufferings increase, yet, blessed be God, he 
maketh my consolations in himself to increase also; and I 
humbly hope 1 may say, from favoured experience, I do feel 
they are now working together for my good. I endeavour 
to cry with earnestness, that I may be strengthened with all 
might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and 
long-suffering with joyfulness.' What a progression! The 
common ills and occurrences of life need ' patience:' but these, 
increased by peculiar and long-continued afflictions, call for 
4 long-suffering.' And what is the top-stone? ' Joyfulness!' 
And how is this to be obtained? * By his glorious power,' 
giving strength according to our day. ' With all might.' 
What does that mean? We shall know * if we follow on to 
know the Lord.' When I read the glorious truths of the gos- 
pel, my mind is overwhelmed with their richness and fulness; 
and I cannot help stopping at every one, and using the words 
of that departed saint, Mr. Foster,* ' What does that mean?— 
and what does that mean?' Lord! teach me by thy Holy 
Spirit what thou meanest. Take all impediments to my learn- 
ing out of the way; all ignorance, error, unbelief, conceit, and 
vain imaginations; and fill this poor, feeble, dark mind, with 
thy light. Let not the eyes of my understanding be confined 
within any boundaries of time and sense: let them not be 
drawn down to means and creatures, to second causes, and 
human contingencies; but fix them abidingly on thyself, the 
great First Cause, the Governor of heaven and earth; the in- 
visible, eternal, ever-present God and Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, in whom I live, and move, and have my being. Am 



* The Rev. Henry Foster, minister of Clerkenwell. 
23 



266 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

I afflicted? It is a Father's gentle correcting hand. Am I 
in want? He knoweth it, and says, « The world is mine, and 
the fulness thereof.' Am I in the valley of humiliation? There 
grows the lily of the valley; and there, blessed be the God of 
all grace, have I found that Lily, and derive thence such in- 
vigorating sweetness, as none but myself can know. Would 
I exchange my pain, my restless nights, nay, even my some- 
times heart-sinkings, with the alternative of losing these 
heavenly bestowments? No! not to be made empress of 
the world. These are but means of pulling down the walls of 
the prison-house, from whence the captive spirit shall soon 
wing its way to those realms of bliss, which it is now exploring 
with feeble faith, and strong desire. I need not say, O my dear 
sister, fix your eyes there, — for there they are fixed; and there 
we shall shortly meet, to smile at our poor, narrow conceptions 
of that glory which has not entered into the heart of man to 
conceive. 

Mrs. Hawkes seems, at this period, to have been peculiarly 
favoured in her Christian experience. Long exercised in the 
school of adversity, she now began to realize, in a larger de- 
gree, those "peaceable fruits of righteousness," which are the 
effect of sanctified affliction. Her growth in humility, resigna- 
tion, and acquiescence in the Divine will, was more and more 
apparent. There was also afforded her great comfort and en- 
largement, in reading the Holy Scriptures; in the diligent study 
of which she found increasing delight. 

In a letter to her beloved friend, Mrs. F., she says: — 

" So infinitely rich and full are the blessed promises, that when 
reading the Scriptures, I stop, like one overwhelmed with daz- 
zling brightness, and can only say, What is the meaning of 
such words as these? I long to break my prison walls, that I 
may go and see. I have been more than usually unwell of 
late; and I think some chasms are made which enable me to 
catch a farther glimpse, for I can call it no more, of that glory 
which is reserved for all who love the Lord in sincerity." 

In a letter to Mrs. Jones, speaking on the comfort derived 
from the study of the Scriptures, Mrs. Hawkes writes as fol- 
lows: — 

" How truly reviving and refreshing is it when the blessed 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 267 

Spirit gives us power to take God's own words, and plead them 
at his footstool with a melting, depending, expectant heart. 
Truly can I say with the Psalmist, ' I had utterly fainted but 
for hope in thy word.' Yet how weak is my faith! how nar- 
row and low the capacity of fully crediting all that the Lord 
hath spoken! I am grieved to find that, on many occasions, a 
sort of secret practical infidelity remains in my heart, when 
providences seem to go contrary the one to the other. I hate 
and loathe this too ready unbelief, which however is not, I hope, 
the prevailing cast of my mind; on the contrary, I have of late 
been led to a more full delight in, and hold of, those Scriptures 
that set forth the love of Christ; and often, in the sharpest suf- 
ferings, my soul can, and does, rejoice in God my Saviour. I 
have not been out of my apartments for four or five months: 
my heart longs to go again to the sanctuary, to worship in the 
assembly of the saints. But I have no cause of complaint ex- 
cept against myself; for sweet, full, and refreshing are the 
streams of living water, of which it is given me to drink; and, 
through condescending love, I am often led into green pastures 
by Him who is ' My Shepherd,' and my ' All in all.' * My 
sheep hear my voice,' saith He; and truly sweet is his voice; 
I would listen to no other. ' Thou art the thing which I long 
for.' Thou art my delight when other delights fail." 

Some who were more intimately acquainted with Mrs. 
Hawkes' continued and complicated afflictions, than with the 
sources of her peace and joy, were astonished, and almost 
stumbled, at her remarkable cheerfulness and serenity; as 
though it implied some degree of either apathy or stoicism. 
In the memorandum which marks the commencement of the 
year 1818, Mrs. Hawkes alludes, in a feeling manner, to this 
subject: — 

Jan. 1818. — " Some of my acquaintance are ready to reflect 
upon me, because I can feel so cheerful and so happy, circum- 
stanced as I am in a certain relative point of view. And well 
they might reflect, and censure also, if I had any joy but what 
cometh from God. In the Lord, in his word, his ordinances, 
his providence, his grace, and in his children, — is all my de- 
light; and in these I, in a measure, lose my griefs. Blessed 
be his name, He has chosen me for himself, and given me 
grace to choose him, and give myself to him; and I am satis- 
fied and rejoiced; his name, and his word, are * the rejoicing 
of my heart.' 



268 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" The God of all mercy and grace has, in the last two years, 
condescended in an especial manner to be very nigh unto my 
soul; and to draw me, with the cords of his love, into a nearer 
union and intercourse with himself. My heart is so won by 
his grace, that it knows not how to bear his absence, when he 
withdraws himself: and my cry is, and ever shall be, when I 
cannot see him, ' Return! thou fairest among ten thousand.' 
At the same time, the manifestations of his grace and goodness 
are attended by such discoveries of my wretched heart, and de- 
praved nature, — of my past sins, and present vileness, — that 
my sorrow and shame are equal to my hope and joy. At the 
foot of the blessed cross these different feelings are called forth, 
and sweetly blend and harmonize. There I learn to understand 
in some degree that Christian paradox, * As sorrowful, yet al- 
ways rejoicing.' 

" In the hours of delightful pursuit and enjoyment of heavenly 
things, I endeavour to bear in mind that I am greatly helped 
therein by quiet, leisure, and by the absence of those tempta- 
tions which health, society, and occupation might present; and 
which would form occasions to draw forth the latent evils of 
my still corrupt heart, and partially-renewed nature. If these 
evils are not, as formerly, putting forth their hideous heads, it 
arises not from their extirpation: it is not because I am more 
holy than others, — not because I have ' already attained,' — but 
it arises, in part, because the flint and steel do not come into 
collision; because the spark does not fall on the tinder. I would 
therefore lie low as a sinner; I would not open my mouth to 
boast, censure, or complain; I would be aware of my danger; 
I would search, and watch over my deceitful heart; I would 
bless the Lord for weaning, separating afflictions; I would 
esteem myself happy that every string is cut that would tie me 
to earth, and that every charm is broken." 

In a letter to Mrs. Jones, Mrs. Hawkes farther describes the 
grounds of her constant peace and joy, as connected with the 
assurance of faith, and an entire acquiescence in the Divine 
will. She writes as follows: — 

"Language is too weak to express the peace that I experi- 
ence, in knowing whom I have believed, and in being fully as- 
sured, ' that he will keep that which I have committed to Him 
unto that day.' Unto Him do I, by the help of his grace, com- 
mit myself, in pain and ease; — in suffering, whether it be short 
or long; — in life and in death. He gives me such reviving 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 269 

consolations as fill me with wonder, praise and humiliation; and 
supports and comforts me with one hand, while he gently lays 
his Fatherly rod upon me with the other. ' Bless the Lord, O 
my soul, and all that is within me, bless his holy name.' How 
delightful will the haven be after these rough winds! But, ' He 
stayeth his rough wind in the day of his east wind, and in 
measure when it shooteth forth, He debateth with it.' He who 
is pleased to prolong such a poor life, knows why He prolongs 
it; and all he does is right and best. I often exclaim, * Lord, 
what wait I for? Because it is His will, is a sufficient an- 
swer; and because there is so much remaining dross and tin, 
— is a sufficient explanation. Ah! you are sadly mistaken, in 
supposing that I am making any thing like a speedy advance 
toward self-annihilation. I am every day making discoveries 
of the subtle intwinings of selfishness in every word, thought, 
and act. I perceive that self will steal in, and mix up some 
of its poisonous essence in my best moments, best desires, and 
best efforts. I have been thinking lately, that the great end 
and object of all I would ask and desire is, that I may be 
changed from the image of the earthly to the heavenly;— that 
I may glorify my Father which is in heaven; — and- that I may 
lend a helping hand to my fellow Christians: — this end has 
not been kept in view, as it ought, with singleness of eye to 
exalt Christ, that He may be exhibited and set forth. No! self 
has had an insidious and hidden plea, in some way or other; 
and now 1 see and feel, (I trust with humiliation,) the tinsel,, 
the tinsel! instead of the gold in all my best doings. Self-an- 
nihilation of the true sort, Would be a transformation indeed 
for a creature all alive to sensitive feelings, to experience. De- 
lightfully as some of the mystics have spoken and written upon 
the subject, it strikes me, that they did not with the same avi- 
dity seize, like St. Paul, every occasion to bring to view the 
unsearchable riches of Christ:' self and self was more fre- 
quently the topic. I wish to be the better taught in the Divine 
lesson. I think I have been enabled, of late, to read the Scrip- 
tures with some profit, and with a more fixed desire * to see 
the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ;' — to behold more 
of the Divine perfections as therein revealed; — and to catch, as 
it were, a glimpse of some more distant feature, — some more 
fixed view of those sacred lineaments of the Divine character, 
which, though we cannot comprehend, it so much concerns us 
to know. This 1 find gives great additional interest to read- 
ing the Scriptures. If I do not fully convey my meaning, you 
will find it expressed for me, 2 Cor. iii. 18. Well! let us ex- 

23* 



270 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

ercise faith and patience a very little longer, and then we shall 
have full discoveries of his glory; for we shall see Him as He 
is. « Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly!' " 

On the subject of reading the Holy Scriptures, Mrs. Hawkes 
writes to a young friend as follows: — 

"I have not time to say all T intended on the subject of 
reading the Bible. The best description of my views which I 
can give at present, is that we should not only read in order 
to know what we should be, and do, as real Christians; — nor 
only to know what God has done, and will do, in the relation in 
which He stands to us as his creatures, and particularly as his 
children: — but the Scripture is a glass wherein He has in a most 
glorious manner, given us a relation of Himself, — of his perfec- 
tions, — of His infinite eternity of being; we should therefore, 
at seasons, delight ourselves with tracing out the different fea- 
tures of His glorious Majesty. In thus reverently studying the 
Divine character, our minds will obtain larger apprehensions 
of the various perfections of God; and the discoveries which 
the Holy Spirit will help us to make, will cause our hearts to 
burn within us; our faith, love, and confidence will be increased, 
and a fresh interest will be given to every thing we see; because 
we shall trace every thing upwards, ' here I see the touch of 
His hand.' The more we behold of Deity, the lower we shall 
sink in humility and self-abasement; and selfishness, hateful, 
narrow selfishness, will be lost. 

** What I have found to be my stay through every dark and 
dismal cogitation is, to get my memory stored with Scripture. 
When thoughts rush in, I do not parley with them, but instant- 
ly read or repeat some verses of the precious Bible, where I 
always find an answer for every thing. I do indeed, through 
the help of the blessed Spirit, find the Scripture to be a sacred 
exorcist, that soon puts a legion of fears and miseries to flight; 
mightily pulling down the strong holds of sin and Satan; 'cast- 
ing down imaginations, and every rebellious thought; and, 
when mixed with prayer and appropriating faith, effectual to 
perfect, establish, and settle the soul in peace. Every passage 
I read, and meditate upon, furnishes so many distinct topics 
for prayer. This I do find to be the secret that obliterates the 
power and being of second causes; this fills up every aching 
void in the solitary heart; this turns every wilderness into a 
pleasant garden; unravels all dark problems; and teaches us 
to be good arithmeticians, and ' to reckon, that the sufferings 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 271 

of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the 
glory which shall be revealed in us.' 

" Oh! the wonderful power of heart piety, and the wonder- 
ful peace also! How does walking with God, like Enoch, ele- 
vate, expand, enrich, ennoble, compose and regulate the mind! 
How much interest does it give to every hour, every moment 
of the day! There is no aching void, no yawning vacuum, no 
tedious ennui, in the living Christian's life. All is pursuit, ad- 
vancement, possession. Every object is sublime, — animating, 
— filling, — eternal. How sweet to begin each day with, ' Lord 
Jesus, into thy hands I commit my spirit,' my body, my 
thoughts, my words and actions. Peace and communion with 
God is given, as the apostle says, • At all times, and by all 
means.' Every event and occurrence may be made a means 
in the hands, of the Holy Spirit, of promoting our peace. May 
the blessed God, and our Saviour, keep thee, my god-daughter, 
as the apple of his eye! 

" Prays vour affectionate, 

"S. H." 

The following reflections were written by Mrs. Hawkes, 
upon a remark made to her in the course of religious conver- 
sation: — 

" ' 1 have no pleasure in reading the Bible,' said one to me 
to-day: — not an unbeliever, but one well instructed in the gos- 
pel, and an able defender of its leading doctrines. How is 
this? The belief goes no farther than the understanding. 
(See Dr. Owen on the work of the Spirit.) 

" When religion exists in the mind as a bare speculation, no 
wonder it is considered dry and dreary; and when the truths 
of the Bible are believed and studied as abstract theorems only, 
no wonder that the attention they call for is considered a hard 
demand, and a sad necessity. But when the Scriptures are 
believed, and received into the heart, then are they felt to teem 
with life and interest; and when religion engages and occupies 
every power and faculty that we possess, — it gives interest to 
life; and delight, unknown before, enters into every object and 
pursuit we undertake, — into every relation in which we stand, 
— and every passing day becomes full of project and event. 

" A strong moral sense, and a conscience enlightened by 
revelation, may enable a thinking, reflecting, investigating 
mind, to discover many evils of the heart and nature, which 
are unperceived by others, — who still think the character good. 



272 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

But a feeling sense of these evils, accompanied by penitential 
sorrow, true humiliation of spirit, and hatred of all sin, can 
only be obtained by the sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit. 
Repentance springs from faith: we know the evil of sin by 
faith, as well as its remedy. In short, we know nothing of 
God, — of the eternal world, — of ourselves, — of the state of 
the present world, but by faith in the revelation of the Scrip- 
tures. Read me not, therefore, lectures on morality, and on 
the power that is left in man to obtain virtue and holiness by 
his own efforts, and to hate evil from its own deformity: — ' To 
the law and to the testimony.'* 

" ' Behold I am vile — I abhor myself — and put my mouth 
in the dust ' — must be the feeling of the new creature. What 
is the criterion of this feeling as to its reality?— not words;— 
not tender meltings, however precious; — not low and weeping 
frames; — but, lowliness of mind, — meekness of spirit, — pa- 
tience of injuries,- — thankfulness for reproof, — forgiveness of 
unkindness and wrong, — a willingness to be lightly esteemed, 
— a total ceasing from the desire or pursuit of the honour that 
cometh from man, — a readiness to lay the body to be walked 
over as the dirt in the streets (Isa. li. 23.) It is the conduct 
that gives the best evidence of humility. How hard is the 
cure of that deep, secret, spreading root, — pride! When there 
seems some hope of its extirpation, how soon will it shoot out 
again with fresh vigour and various branches! Never say, ' I 
am cured of this or that propensity;' but rather, 'I am seeking 



In a letter, dated April, 1818, Mrs. Hawkes thus replies to 

some questions put by her friend, Mrs. C tt, on the subject 

of forgiveness of injuries. 

" With respect to the duty of absolute and unreserved for- 
giveness of injuries, — on this we are agreed. As to the opi- 
nion you quote, that we must not shun the society of the injurious 
person, but take every opportunity of personal intercourse, — I 
can only assent to it after many qualifications, and much dis- 
crimination. Both the nature and extent of the offence, and 
the true character and meaning of the offender must be taken 
into the account. If the offence be such as chiefly militates 
against my pride, (of what sort soever,) or against my preju- 

* Calvin says, " Let us not suppose that apart from Christ we have a 
drop of rectitude." — Ed. 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 273 

dices, or favourite sentiments, — against my humour, or habits; 
in short, against any thing that may strictly be considered non- 
essential, and which chiefly concerns my feelings; then, I am 
wrong as well as the offender; and in order to humble myself, 
I should do as your author says. But if the offence be against 
my character, — my peace, — my personal or domestic happiness, 
— my relative and social engagements and usefulness, — my real 
interests; then, I think, I should stand excused from personal 
intercourse, until I had reason to believe I should no more ha- 
zard such treatment. So also with regard to the offender: — If 
he be in any degree otherwise than a moral character, — if he 
be actuated by evil principles, — evil dispositions, — perverted 
and immoral sentiments, — if he be a deceitful, designing, or 
doubtful character, — I should forgive an injury; but I should 
not consider myself called to maintain intimate or friendly inter- 
course. In the case of relationship, as much as possible must 
be yielded. I have found it a great help to forgiveness, — as 
well as that it serves as a test of its sincerity, — to pray much 
for an offender. A praying spirit and an unforgiving spirit are 
incompatible. Oh! how much is comprised in those words, 
1 Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass 
against us!' Indeed prayer is our best resource on all occa- 
sions. I feel that all things are comparatively easy to bear, 
when I can pour out my full heart to Him whose ear is ever 
open to my complaints; so also, no doubt, feels my dearest 
friend and sister in Christ. 

" I am sorry to hear you speak of decay of bodily and men- 
tal strength; I trust, if it be good for you, that both may be 
renovated by the returning spring. As for myself, I do not ex- 
pect, nor, I think, wish for such renovation. I am almost as 
weak and feeble as an infant; and I hail these harbingers of to- 
tal release from a body of sin and death, and from a world of 
sin and sorrow." 

In the summer of 1818, Mrs. Hawkes had another serious 
attack of fever, by which her little remaining strength was still 
farther reduced. In the following letters to Mrs. Jones, she 
describes her constant suffering from languor and debility: — 

" I wish I were able to write to my beloved sister as my 
heart would dictate: I should soon fill a large sheet. But lan- 
guor and excessive weakness unfit me even for those exercises, 
in which alone I have any pleasure and satisfaction. I am 
exactly like one vanquished by an overpowering enemy: if at 



274 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKE3. 

any time I make an effort to throw off my fetters, I am soon 
reminded that my strength is gone, and my efforts vain. Plea- 
sure from all sensible objects, I have long been deprived of; but 
my intellectual pleasures I part with, I confess, reluctantly. 
To sit or recline on my couch, more dead than alive, with all 
my rich books around me, and be unable to taste a morsel of 
their dainties, is a trial known only to those who are in such 
a case. I have shared largely of pain, but this dying weak- 
ness is still more hard to endure; and can only be relieved by 
slipping out of the body. This state, however, sets one import- 
ant lesson constantly before me, which I pray I may be enabled 
to learn, — namely, to fall, with the simplicity and quietness of 
a little child, into the Divine will. There is no doubt but every 
one of God's dispensations, whether great or small, is designed 
to produce this quiescent disposition; and if it could be fully 
learnt, there would be an end to anxiety, reluctance, anxious 
forebodings, and all uneasiness. I consent to this in theory: I 
say, I am sure all must be right, and it matters not what are 
my changes here, if I may but, at last, be safely landed in the 
haven of rest: I would be as clay in the hands of a potter, to be, 
by whatever means and process He pleases, formed and fa- 
shioned to his will. Yet when under this or that trial, or in the 
prospect of this or the other evil, my will starts up, and chooses 
and refuses; and hence springs my trouble. I see and feel, 
that there is nothing like being brought low, and made to lie 
at the footstool of Divine mercy, — receiving from thence, as a 
poor bankrupt, the needful supply for the present moment. 
These gracious supplies exceedingly endear and exalt the Sa- 
viour, and induce such a habit of incessant application and de- 
pendence as creates wonder, gratitude, and love, to our un- 
wearied friend. * * * * * 

" I often catch myself making terms, — * If I may have some 
vigour of mind, then I will never complain under pain and 
weakness of body/ &c. — which is no less than saying, * let me 
choose my own trials, and then I will be satisfied.' Self- 
choosing is, I believe, one of the hardest things to cure. God 
could, if it pleased Him, give me a healthy mind in a sickly 
body; but if both are to be weakened together, it is my wisdom 
to say, ' Even so, Father, for it seemeth good in thy sight.' 

" The road, especially at the first entrance to the valley of 
humiliation, looks very ugly, and is rugged and steep; and it 
is well, as Bunyan says, * if in going down into this valley we 
get not a slip by the way.' But when we have made some ad- 
vance, and begin to dwell in it, then we see and taste of the 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 to 1828. 275 

lovely fruits of the beautiful vale. There dwells the rose of 
Sharon; there run the waters of quietness; there sounds the 
voice of the Dove of peace; there stands the foot of the cros3, 
at which we may lie and cling; and hope and love bring into 
the patient soul a foretaste of heaven. 

" Cease not to pray for a poor burdened creature, who longs 
to be clothed upon with her house which is from heaven. 

" Ever yours, 

" S. H." 

From the same to the same. 

" It is not because my time has been much engaged that I 
have not sooner written to my beloved sister, but because I am 
dead, or very much like it. I sit and mourn over my indis- 
posedness and inability to make any good use of my time; 
for I seem to be doing nothing for time or eternity,— for myself 
or others. Oh, that I might experience the fulfilling of that 
promise, — ' They shall bring forth fruit in old age!' Mine is 
extreme old age, though I am but little past the prime of life. 
To bear fruit in its season, is what I long for. Various and 
different are the seasons of Christian fruit-bearing; — according 
as trials, difficulties, and temptations vary. The fruit suitable 
to my present state is, as you say, — ' Full and entire depen- 
dence upon God in Christ,' — which includes every grace. I 
could not get on at all, but should sink in despair, if I were 
not enabled simply to tell my Saviour every infirmity and 
every complaint. Such is my debility and languor, that when 
I kneel down to pray, I am presently overpowered with drowsi- 
ness, — so that I am like one talking in my sleep. This I tell 
Him. I am sometimes assisted to pray best in my chair; but 
it is a heavy burden not to be able to pray on my knees. 
Yet He seeth my heart; and if I am not deceived, He seeth 
there a principle which Himself hath planted, that longeth af- 
ter Him, and watcheth for him ' as they watch for the morn- 
ing;' so that, after all, 1 say with David, 'This is my infirmity, 
but I will remember the years of the right hand of the Most 
High.' In the first part of my spiritual pilgrimage, notwith- 
standing some troubles and conflicts, I went on my way re- 
joicing; but I knew little of my own evil heart and corrupt na- 
ture. In the middle stage, such sort of afflictions were sent me, 
as discovered to me my ignorance of myself, and my ignorance 
of C4od, and his work of salvation. Rich discoveries did He 
make of Himself through many years of extreme pain. And 



276 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

now He calls me to be 'as a weaned child;' not only weaned 
from the things of this world, — for those have been taken 
away, and a sentence of death written upon all that remains; — 
but weaned from creatures, and weaned in some measure from 
public ordinances: weaned also from those delightful, animating, 
vivid actings of faith, by which I was sometimes made to 
soar as the eagle, and to say even to pain and suffering, ' Ye 
are nothing.' The fruit now called for, is, to be passive as 
clay in the hands of the potter; to say to every comfort, tem- 
poral and spiritual, ' Let it be as seemeth Thee good, only ac- 
complish thy will. Let the root be kept alive, and the tree be 
kept continually green, though it put forth no blossoms. Let 
me no longer wrap myself up in any fair leaves of my own, 
but be clothed with a garment which has no defect.' Yet I 
fear lest spiritual sloth should shelter itself under this bodily 
languor; which causes many a deep groan. Rutherford says, 
' If I knew that my Lord had withdrawn himself to try and 
stir up the graces of faith, I could endure it: but I fear He is 
smoked out of the house by the flames of corruption.' 
" Farewell, yours affectionately, 

"S. H." 

In the latter stage of her long and weary pilgrimage, Mrs. 
Hawkes notices the return of her birth-day. The manner in 
which she expressed herself on the subject may appear strange 
to persons who have been less exercised with affliction: and 
also to those who have a less deep impression of the vanity 
and emptiness of human life, farther than as it is enlightened 
and relieved by grace; — the effects of which will be seen, in 
checking those expressions of dissatisfaction into which some 
of the best of men have fallen, (as in the cases of Job and Jere- 
miah,) and also in cheering the decline of life; which Mrs. 
Hawkes acknowledges in the following memorandum: — 

Tuesday, Oct. 13, 1818. — " The anniversary of the day of 
my birth. I have, for years, been accustomed to pass my 
birth-day with a desire to forget it: because to me it was the 
beginning of many sorrows, and I could not feel thankful that 
I ever had a being. I would this day correct myself, and ac- 
knowledge my sin and ingratitude on this account. Had it 
not pleased the God of all grace to grant me a second, new, 
and spiritual birth, I might well have wished with Job, that 
the day might perish wherein I was born. But being, as I 
humbly hope and believe, born again, 'to an inheritance incor- 



chap. viii. — fkom a. d. 1817 to 1828. 277 

ruptible, and that fadeth not away.' — 1 ought to notice this day 
with humiliation and praise. 

" I have been informed that my dear mother dedicated me 
to God from the womb; blessed be God for such a mother! 
I have also been told that, when very young, I had a danger- 
ous illness, and was given over for death; and that a man of 
God, visiting in the house, prayed for me with great wrestling; 
in answer to whose prayers, together with those of my dear 
mother, I seemed to be raised again. This kindness I have 
also been accustomed to pass over with the unhallowed wish, 
that they had spared their importunity. 

" And now, what is the language of my heart this day, in 
the 59th year of my age, — encompassed with weariness and 
pain, — dwelling in a tent among strangers; with nothing to call 
my own? 

" I trust my heart sincerely utters this day, both in the re- 
membrance of days of real anguish that are past, and under 
the feeling of sufferings that still continue, « Bless the Lord, O 
my soul,' ' the Lord hath dealt bountifully with me.' 

" With increasing light, and stronger perceptions of the evil 
of sin, I read over the catalogue, (fearful as it is,) of the sins 
of my childhood, youth, and riper years; and of those espe- 
cially which have been committed since I was made a par- 
taker of renewing grace. And so vividly does the eye of my 
mind trace sin from its beginning, that I should fall into utter 
despair, but for that wonderful declaration of mercy, which 
through the power of faith I am enabled to believe, — ' I, even 
I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own 
sake, and will not remember thy sins.' 

" This month twenty-two years, I was bereft of a home, 
and left in a totally dependent state: nineteen years ago I was 
visited with an incurable disease, in the midst of strong fears, 
and weak faith. Oh! what sorrows have I passed through! 
and what wonders of mercy have I seen! 

"Within the last three years, my mercies, both as regards 
my body and my soul, have been so increased, as to fill me 
with astonishment. These indeed are my happiest, my best 
days; because the Lord has satisfied my soul with Himself: 
In Him I 'inherit substance.' He has so wonderfully provided 
for me the kindest relatives, the choicest friends: has so gra- 
ciously supplied my wants; and with such surprising love 
draws me so near to Himself, — that I can truly say, all I want 
is more grace, and more devotedness to Him." 
24 



278 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Towards the close of the year 1818, writing to her friend 
Mrs. Y , who was suffering under bereavement, she con- 
cludes with similar expressions of gratitude to God for those 
consolations which were afforded during the night of her afflic- 
tion: — 

" Nothing, my dear madam, but such hinderances as were 
out of my power to prevent, would have occasioned my de- 
laying a single day, to reply to your kind and mournful note. 
I both condole and rejoice with you in sincere and affection- 
ate sympathy. I love to follow a departed spirit, known or 
unknown, into the blissful presence of our adorable God and 
Saviour; and though all human thoughts are poor and grovel- 
ling, when stretched to their utmost bounds, in conceiving of 
that blessedness, — yet I find it profitable to be much occupied 
in such contemplations. Alas! how are the wings of the soul 
clogged, and enfeebled, by the things of time and sense! 
When, in some favoured moments, faith and hope begin to 
bear us heavenward, — some outward circumstance or inward 
evil, — some temptation from Satan, or from the world, — like an 
arrow shot at a soaring bird, — stops our flight, and brings us 
down again to mourn over our feebleness, and sad propensity 
towards earth. Do I speak your feelings, dear madam, or 
only my own? Your impediments and mine, are, no doubt, 
very different. You have to contend with the world without, 
as well as the world within. I find I must never lay down 
my shield and sword, and say, * Now I may rest awhile, — no 
enemy is stirring.' The spiritual temple of our souls must be 
reared as the Israelites built up the wall — while one hand 
wrought in the work, the other hand he^d a weapon; and in 
doing this we may say, * Surely God shall fight for us.' Our 
weapons are not carnal, but spiritual; and the promise made 
'to him that overcometh,' is firmer than heaven and earth. 
Let us, therefore, not be discouraged; but under every failure, 
pray for strength to make another and another effort, more 
strong and effectual than the last; — remembering, that to us, 
as well as to Peter, our blessed intercessor speaketh the same 
gracious, heart-reviving words, * 1 have prayed for thee that 
thy faith fail not.' 

"I believe I shall be more than ever a prisoner this winter. 
Yet I have no cause of complaint against my loving and 
gracious Lord, whose prisoner I trust I am: for He giveth me 
songs in the night of affliction; which, though poorly and 



CHAP, VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828, 279 

feebly sung, are sufficient to cheer my suffering hours; and 
soon, I trust, they will rise to other and purer strains of never- 
ending praise. Oh, how should our heart exult in redeeming 
love! When we reflect what we are saved from, and what is 
the hope set before us in the ever-blessed Gospel, there should 
be no bounds to our praises!" 

A short memorandum, written on Christmas day, shall close 
this year. 

Dec. 25, 1818: — "This has been a day of trial and afflic- 
tion from without, and oppression from pain and disease with- 
in. Yet, blessed be the Father of mercies, my thoughts have 
been raised above my troubles, and have been following the 
glorious subjects of this important season. The transactions, — 
as recorded in the history of the blessed Saviour's birth, — have 
passed as bright rays through my mind. When I think of the 
* Brightness of the Father's glory,' shrouded in infant flesh, — 
a babe in a manger, — the mystery overwhelms me; — but when 
I view that glorious Infant, and consider the love and pity that 
brought Him down, to become * bone of our bone, and flesh 
of our flesh,'— I leave the mystery and embrace the fact; add- 
ing my feeble voice to those who sang, ' Glory to God in the 
highest,' &c. And, oh! that this same Jesus may accept, — not 
costly spices and gold, — but the sighs of a contrite heart, and 
the flowings out of love and gratitude, and self-dedication. I 
anticipate passing the next Christmas day in adoration at his 
blessed feet in heaven!" 

This anticipation was not realized: but the solemn medita- 
tions which, at this time, occupied Mrs. Hawkes' mind, were 
made a means of her still farther sanctification, and more en- 
tire meetness for that coming of her Lord, which she was ' look- 
ing for and hasting unto.' On entering the new year, she writes 
as follows: 

Jan. *819. — " It is with feelings of peculiar solemnity that I 
take leave of the old, and enter upon the new year. I seem to 
have something more than my usual impression, that, before 
this year is closed, my eyes will be closed in death; and I de- 
sire to encourage the expectation, that I may be found ready at 
the awful moment of my call. 

" My thoughts, for a long season, have dwelt on death and 
on eternity; I seem to have even now a footing there. So far 



^80 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

are these thoughts from depressing my spirits, that they bear 
up my mind above my sufferings, (which are now more than 
ever sharp and prevailing,) just as the wings of a bird support 
and assist him in his flight. 

" Glory, honour, and praise be unto Him, who hath swal- 
lowed up death in victory! and who hath opened the kingdom 
of heaven to all believers. Blessed be God for Jesus Christ; 
blessed be Jesus Christ for the gift of himself! and for the 
gift of that living faith, which unites the soul to him our living 
head." 

Though Mrs. Hawkes was able to look beyond the grave 
with a sure and certain hope of a joyful resurrection, yet she 
had fears respecting the act of dying, of which she often 
spoke; and these fears were increased by the prospect of that 
severe suffering which she was likely to experience in the lat- 
ter stages of her complaint. In the following extracts from 
letters to Mrs. Jones, abounding as they are in joyful hope, 
the reader will perceive some allusion to a natural fear of death. 
She writes: 

" I have no cordial from below the skies so sweet as that af- 
forded me by my dearest sister's letters; nor are they earthly 
cordials, for they raise my heart to heaven. They bring my 
beloved sister into my company, with her usual language of 
feeling and affection, and a mind spiritually tuned. I am thank- 
ful to taste so much pleasure, though far short of what would 
be conveyed by actual seeing and hearing: but this we shall 
soon attain to its full perfection. If it be the Divine will, I 
could wish we might both set sail at the same moment, and 
meet in our Father's kingdom, to prostrate ourselves in heaven- 
ly union at the feet of our adorable Saviour; uttering, with one 
heart and voice, praise, glory, and honour, for his great salva- 
tion. I want more simply, and actually, to realize this expec- 
tation. Sometimes I seem, for a moment, to reach towards it; 
but such favours are transient. Yet they give vigour to hope 
and prayer. I dare not try to realize the actual moment of de- 
parture; spectres hover about a dying pillow. I therefore en- 
deavour to look first if my lamp be burning, and my loins 
girded, and if my grasp of the Saviour be firm: and then carry 
my sight within the veil, leaving the river behind. 

1 Faith builds a bridge across the gulf of death, 
To break the shock which nature needs must fee.'* 

* Young's JSight Thoughts. 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 281 

Or rather, it walks with trembling steps over the bridge al- 
ready built by the God of truth; it ought to walk with a firm 
step; and if it may please Him so to order, so it shall be, when 
the time for going over is really at hand." 

Mrs. Hawkes probably here refers to those deepened im- 
pressions of the heinous nature of sin, and those clearer views 
of the majesty, purity, and justice of God, which are often pre- 
sented to the mind on a dying bed; and which bring forward 
past offences, like " spectres " hovering round the conscious 
soul, while looking through the thinning veil of flesh, into an 
awful eternity. Satan also, " the accuser of the brethren," is 
sometimes permitted to assault and terrify the dying Christian, 
with peculiar temptations. He takes advantage of those re- 
mains of the spirit of bondage, " through fear of death," which 
have a tendency to enfeeble, benumb, and chill with horror, at 
thoughts of the transition; and endeavours to keep the be- 
liever from a comfortable remembrance of Him, who saith, 
" Deliver him from going down to the pit; for I have found a 
ransom." Thus the " powers of darkness " have their " hour;" 
and are allowed, for a moment, to eclipse that Sun of Right- 
eousness, which is about to burst with glory on the emancipated 
soul. This last conflict, however, though sharp, is usually 
short; and Satan being finally cast down, the mind of the 
waiting Christian is filled with heavenly expectation, of " an 
abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ." Many blessed anticipations of the 
beatific vision were, from time to time, afforded Mrs. Hawkes 
during her pilgrimage here below, which led her to " speak of 
the glory of the kingdom," as in the following letter to Mrs. 
Jones: — 

" As the refreshing showers to the thirsty ground, so is 
every letter of my beloved sister to my spirit. I have much 
communion with you; and 1 am thankful that I am able, in 
any measure, to meet your experience; and that there is a sa- 
cred chord in my heart so in unison with yours, that it vibrates 
at your heavenly touch, and sounds out in songs of praise to 
him who hath united us, in and to himself, in the bonds of the 
everlasting Covenant. Yes, glory and blessing be to Jehovah, 
our Lord! we are fast advancing under the same gracious 
Leader, to a land of pure delight; where we shall be ready to 
say to each other, ' Tune your harp, my sister, to higher notes.' 
Nor to all eternity shall we be able to fathom this ocean of 

24* 



282 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

grace and love, though we should be advancing in knowledge 1 
with all the rapidity and power of heavenly faculties. I have 
been much occupied in endeavouring to contemplate that glo- 
rious majesty, who, because he is infinite, can never be com- 
prehended by the highest archangel. What an idea is pre- 
sented to the mind by the stupendous terms, Infinite, Eternal. 
O Time! thou single moment of duration! strange that so 
many thoughts and contrivances should be devoted to thee! — • 
Soon shall it be said to each of us, as well as to millions be- 
sides, « Time shall be no longer.' Your wings are already 
stretched; and mine I am endeavouring to stretch, ready to 
soar away at the glad signal. Let us, (but it is hard work,) 
look over Jordan's narrow passage to that celestial city, whose 
glorious light we behold, though but as a twinkling star, through 
faith's telescope. 

" The painful and strange symptoms which my complaint 
puts forth, do, indeed, often fill me with fearful expectations. 
And when faith fails, and my eye turns downwards, my knees 
are ready to smite together, and my flesh and heart to fail. 
That sweet promise has comforted me, ' When thou passest 
through the waters I will be with thee, and through the rivers 
they shall not overflow thee.' I seem now but just entering 
the heat of the battle; pray for me, that if it pleases Him, the 
combat may be short, and the shout of victory quickly suc- 
ceed. 

" I have many who come to talk with me; and the feeling 
of my inability helps to teach me dependence. Every day I 
repeat, mostly in the very words of Solomon, 'lam a little 
child, give me wisdom.' Let the words that I speak be not 
my words, but such as Thou shall give me to speak. 

"Adieu, 

"S. H." 

On the subject of death Mrs. Hawkes again expresses her 

views and feelings, in a letter to her friend, Mrs. C tt, to 

whom she writes, in the month of March, 1819, as follows: — 

" I do not know much of the feelings you mention respecting 
4 the body being laid in the grave, the food of worms.' I have 
been so accustomed to think of the body as a mere lump of 
clay, soon to be mingled as * dust with dust, and ashes with 
ashes,' having nothing remaining of its former self, except 
what is necessary to its identity, until it shall be raised a glo- 
rious body: — that it always ranks in my mind with other ma*- 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828- 283 

terial substance, of no value beyond their present use. My 
delight, and effort, is to contemplate the new and surprising 
powers of the disembodied spirit, landed in a region of pure 
delight, where its faculties will be in full perfection; and where, 
as I conceive, it will with intensity of desire, and inconceivable 
vigour and speed, be still stretching forward to explore the 
wonders and glories of heaven; and especially, to attain a more 
perfect knowledge of Him, who as the only uncreated, self- 
subsisting Being, must to all eternity, be incomprehensible to 
a finite creature. Surely, to be filled with love, and to be dis- 
covering the glorious attributes of Deity, in our Father's house, 
as his redeemed children, — to whom he will delight to make 
known the things of the kingdom, and himself as the one, ever- 
lasting, Triune God, — will furnish us with delightful employ- 
ment through never-ending ages. To look into these things, 
constitutes our happiest moments in this life; and to these sub- 
lime and joyful contemplations, should our minds be directed 
with all possible endeavour. But alas! darkness, infirmity, anx- 
iety, and the predominancy of sensible objects over those of 
faith, together with the remains of our carnal nature, prevent 
our dwelling on these animating themes, and shut out the rays 
of this glorious abode. Yet, blessed be his name, the Sun of 
Righteousness is arisen; and the heavenly beams which he con- 
descends, by the Holy Spirit, to dart into our prison-house, fill 
our souls with the only true joy we experience, and eclipse all 
the false glare and splendour of this world: and we know, and 
rejoice, that this true light shall shine more and more unto the 
perfect day. Blessed Saviour, assist us to open every door and 
window of our souls, that we may be full of light! and then we 
shall be full of love; and be daily changed into the image of him 
whose name is Love. 

" I must not however omit to say, that I, as well as my be- 
loved friend, have some disquieting ideas about death. These 
are attached to the actual season of departure, the time of dy- 
ing, chiefly as touching the derangement, incoherence, and 
weakness, that then sits in full triumph over all that has dis- 
tinguished the human character. But I allow not such cogita- 
tions: my Saviour has promised to be with his sheep as a guide 
and guardian through the dark valley. Of whom then, and of 
what, should we be afraid? Dying grace is promised to dying 
times; and when we were graciously told, * to take no thought 
for the morrow,' — this, and every other anxiety was alike for- 
bidden. Oh, my beloved sister, in this vale of tears! let us not 
faint and grow weary in our minds; — our difficulties, dangers 



284 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

and impediments in our heavenly progress, are doubtless many 
and oppressive; but if we are disciples of Christ, and are living 
as such, we live for a glorious purpose, — even to be witnesses 
for Him who loved us, and gave himself for us, — and whom we 
can never, never, love as we ought." 

* * * * * * 

In the year 1820, Mrs. Hawkes was called to part with her 
beloved sister, Mrs. Jones. A short time before this aged 
Christian was taken to her rest, she had a serious illness; but 
upon a temporary revival she writes to Mrs. Hawkes:—" I 
am, through favour, getting better from my late illness. In the 
entrance into my affliction, I felt as if in the peaceful fountain 
of love; and I had more enjoyment than pain all through it. — 
When He giveth peace who then can give trouble? A free 
gift indeed to sinners! * By grace are ye saved.' I am now 
able to bear the converse of my Christian friends; and it does 
me good, because they are of my Father's family. I am daily 
endeavouring to realize my age, — for surely there is but a step 
between me and death. If you go first, I shall speedily fol- 
low; and I trust you will welcome me into the blessed assem- 
bly. Remember, for your comfort, those will be nearest the 
throne, who ' came out of great tribulation.' May the Lord 
give my sister such spiritual views of the eternal ' weight of 
glory,' that she may account her sufferings upon earth * not 
worthy to be compared ' with sueh boundless bliss!" 

The following letter addressed to Mrs. Jones during her tem- 
porary convalescence, brings to a close the interesting and edi- 
fying correspondence of these two sisters. Mrs. Hawkes 
writes: — 

" Happy and thankful am I to hear, that a heavenly efficacy 
has been given to the means used for the recovery of my dear 
sister's health; and I trust the cure will be fully confirmed by 
a change of air. I have begun to go out a little, after a priva- 
tion of nearly five months; and have been once or twice in 
St. John's Chapel. But I make poor work of it, and must, I 
fear, quite give up the attempt; — though it will be with much 
reluctance; for it has been my constant prayer, that as long 
as life is spared, I may worship in God's holy temple. Glorious 
manifestations of Himself, as revealed in his beloved Son, have 
you and I been favoured with, in the sanctuary. And now, 
blessed be his name, which is faithfulness and truth! we are 
by the same divine favour, enabled to bear witness, that the 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 285 

Lord is not confined to temples made with hands, — but that He 
is nigh unto all that call upon him: so nigh, as to unite Him- 
self to them in a mysterious and sacred oneness, far above all 
human comprehension, and far above human language to de- 
scribe. How has Rutherford borne testimony to this effect! as 
also the noble army of martyrs,^and the whole true church, 
before and since their time! The flames, — the low dungeon, 
— the sick chamber, — the dying bed, — have often been made 
a Bethel, and the very gate of heaven. All I desire is, that 
these heavenly favours should be permanent instead of tran- 
sient: but for this we must wait as well as pray. It is pro- 
mised that even the * last enemy ' shall not harm us — for * He 
shall swallow up death in victory.' * All things, O Christian,' 
says an old writer, « are thine, and shall work together for thy 
good. Life's distresses, — languishing, and final period, the 
time, manner, and every circumstance of thy death, are among 
the blessings purchased for thee by the precious blood of Christ. 
Death and the grave could not be in the saint's inventory of 
blessings, or in the triumph of his faith, had not the cross of 
Christ destroyed all that was evil in them, and made them 
friendly and harmless to his people.' 

" This assurance to such as you and I, drawing near the close 
of life, is very comforting. My mind dwells much on death; 
and I want to learn with the blessed apostle to ' die daily.' 
This heavy body makes me long for freedom; but this is not 
the sanctified motive for wishing to be gone. There is more 
resignation-work for me to practise; pray for me that I may be 
a better pupil. 

" Ever yours, 

«S. H." 

Although Mrs. Hawkes' very affectionate disposition ren- 
dered her all through life peculiarly susceptible of grief, — yet 
towards the end of her course, near views of eternity enabled 
her so to realize a happy re-union with her Christian friends 
and relatives in the heavenly world, that she could look on the 
intervals of separation as momentary. After the death of Mrs. 
Jones she thus refers to the subject, when writing to her ne- 
phew, Mr. E. T. Jones: — 

" Ah! your sainted mother used to animate us all by her 
sweet letters, and help us by her prayers! and we should re- 
member that this office of love now devolves upon such as are 
left behind. Love one another, and help one another, are Di- 



286 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

vine injunctions. I trust, my dear nephew, that you feel an 
increasing love and gratitude to the God of all grace, that he 
hath * called you out of darkness into his marvellous light.' 
It is indeed marvellous light! which * shineth^more and more 
unto the perfect day:' and what the perfect day is, * it hath not 
entered into the heart of man to conceive.' I long that the veil 
which obscures it from shining on my soul, should be taken 
away. I long to widen the poor narrow crevices of my heart, 
which admit only a glimmering ray, that it may be filled with 
light. I long to be with her who now rejoices in the full blaze 
of day. Let us not seek her among the dead, but among the 
living; and trim our lamps afresh, and listen for the bride- 
groom's coming; for He will come, and how soon we know 
not. To me, a weary pilgrim, « Come, Lord Jesus, come 
quickly.' " 

While, however, faith was thus endeavouring to follow the 
departed spirit with congratulation, the depression which this 
loss produced on Mrs. Hawkes' animal spirits, is naturally 

expressed in a letter to her valued friend, Mrs, Y , to 

whom in the month of August, 1820, she thus writes: — 

" Your remark is true, and I feel it more than I even ex- 
pected, * that while faith may be mercifully strengthened, na- 
ture is weak;' and in such an enfeebled state as mine, it fails on 
every touch of new excitement and agitation. Through infi- 
nite goodness, I am not greatly depressed: yet a pensiveness, 
which I feel it necessary to guard against, lest it should dege- 
nerate into a fixed sadness, hovers over my mind, and proves 
how much I am enfeebled, and shaken like the reed by every 
passing breath, I trust, however, that by divine help, this 
sorrowful event will be numbered among the * all things ' that 
shall * work together for good.' Whatever operates to bring 
the eternal world into closer contact with the mind, and leads 
the soul to cling with a more tender and strong adherence to 
the blessed Saviour, — and opens wider the eye of faith, to see 
Him stooping from his mercy-seat, to mark, and watch over 
every event and circumstance, and the ear of faith, to hear him 
inwardly proclaim, * In the world ye shall have tribulation, but 
in me ye shall have peace:' — whatever may be accompanied 
with these salutary effects, must be a blessing, however, pain- 
ful to sense and nature." 

Mrs. Hawkes again alludes to the death of her sister, on the 
return of her birth-day. 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 287 

Oct. 13, 1820. — "Another year of increased burden, feeble- 
ness, and suffering, is accomplished! Wonders of mercy rise 
upon me; wonders of ill-deservings;— -wonders of Divine pity 
and favour! 



" Oh that I had the wings of a dove, that I might flee away, 
and unite with my ever beloved, and now glorified sister, in 
songs of praise * to Him who hath loved us!' Sweetly her 
voice vibrates in my ear, * sister spirit, come away.' I am 
waiting on the solemn shore of Jordan's flood, till a sweeter, 
stronger voice shall say, * Launch out into the deep;' ' Be not 
afraid;' * Lo, I am with you always;' * It is I, be not afraid.' 
— Amen. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly." 

From the perusal of various letters, it appears that much of 
Mrs. Hawkes' correspondence, during the year 1821, was 
dictated by the desire to assist some young persons from the 
country, who were in need of recommendation. Her exten- 
sive acquaintance opened to her this opportunity of usefulness; 
and her benevolence of mind made her ready thus to employ 
her energies whenever called upon to do so. At the close of 
the following letter to Mrs. Y , she refers to this sub- 
ject: — 

June 25, 1821, 

" My dear Madam, 
" Day after day, for some weeks past, I have attempted to 
write, but have been always hindered after proceeding a few 
lines; and I have also waited for that retirement, and full com- 
posure of mind, which renders communication with a dear 
Christian friend doubly profitable. I wish, both in speaking 
and writing, to be under the best influence. It is easy to find 
words; but unless they are accompanied by a lively impres- 
sion upon the heart, nothing is conveyed to any purpose. 
Alas! what various circumstances and occurrences, are every 
day arising, that tend to damp those sweet and heavenly im- 
pressions with which we may be enabled to begin the day! 
After some favoured moments of morning blessings, I have 
thought, — surely I shall be strong in the Lord through the day, 
and shall suffer no inferior things to call off my mind, or dis- 
turb the inward peace that has now been so graciously afford- 
ed! Yet sad to say, ere the evening returns, I resemble the 
dry leaf, which is blown to and fro with every wind; — and 



288 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

before I lay down ray head on my pillow at night, I can only 
creep to the foot of the blessed cross, ashamed to come there 
again and again, with spotted, rent, and polluted garments, — 
repeating the same cry, * God be merciful to me a sinner!' 
Oh, deal not with me according to my deserts, but according 
to the infinite value of that precious sacrifice, to which I flee 
for acceptance! Ah! my dearest madam, neither the tongues 
of men, nor angels, can ever adequately declare the wonders 
of redeeming love! nor the free access that is vouchsafed to 
the penitent and mourning sinner, when presenting his feeble 
supplications; and when standing at mercy's door, covered 
with shame and self-loathing, he is enabled to make fresh ap- 
plication to the blood of sprinkling, — and to cry, Wash me yet 
again, that I may be whiter than snow. Adored be sovereign 
grace and mercy, often have we in such sacred seasons heard 
the blessed Saviour's voice, saying, ? go in peace!' * I will; 
be thou clean!' Oh that on every occasion, to the end of life, 
we may ever hear his voice, and follow it uprightly, — intelli- 
gently, — and unreservedly! 

" I think I may say, no day passes in which you are not 
more or less in my thoughts, and more especially on the Sab- 
bath. I know that you are longing, like myself, to be led into 
those green pastures, and fed with that feast of fat things, for- 
merly granted to us. I trust, however, that you are with open 
mouth receiving large supplies of living water, more imme- 
diately from the Fountain of Life. Ah, how gratuitously is it 
offered! How sweet and urgent the condescending invitation 
to come and partake of it freely! 

" I do yet hope for the favour and pleasure of personal 
communion with you, my dear madam, — such as I have been 
indulged with in time past, and which I highly value, and 
very gratefully estimate. I have longed to communicate with 
you by letter, but have had innumerable interruptions. I have 
been anxiously engaged of late in writing letters of inquiry, 
and also, advertising in the public papers, in the earnest hope 
of obtaining a situation for a young friend, as preparatory 
governess. I have applied to Mr. Hatchard, and in every 
quarter I could, but without success; and I must now let my 
young friend return home, (though so far distant as Gloucester- 
shire,) where she must wait until something eligible offers; 
for I really can do no more for her at present. I can com- 
fortably recommend her as a confidential character, and I trust 
that a kind Providence will, ere long, interfere on her behalf. 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 289 

"May the Great Shepherd of his sheep bless and keep you, 
my dear madam, nigh unto himself, and ever lead you by the 
waters of comfort! prays, 

" Your truly attached friend and servant, 

"S. H." 

To a friend at Dover she writes, in the month of October, as 
follows: — 

" In younger years I should have been delighted in being 
with you at Dover; for like yourself I admire it greatly. My 
beloved sister Jones, and I, once spent a few weeks there, and 
enjoyed it much. Your taste for the picturesque would have 
increased my pleasure seven fold. I have still the fine sea and 
cliffs in my eye. But, at present, I am gazing on, and I hope 
diving into an ocean without bottom or boundary: and I am 
looking and climbing, (in effort at least,) that Rock which is 
higher than I; and which shall stand unshaken when the sea 
shall be dried up, and when mountains shall depart, and fall 
and moulder away. In proportion as success is afforded me 
in this effort, all below sinks into mere nothingness. 

" I rejoice to hear that your health is better. To be called 
to great exertion with small strength is very wearying. Yet, 
were health and strength best for us, we have an Almighty 
Friend, able and ready to bestow them. We must therefore 
believe, that there is sufficient reason for our present dispen- 
sation, and endeavour to get all the good which it is designed 
to yield. It is far less easy for energetic minds to abound in 
passive graces than in active; yet the one are as important as 
the other, — and, in their place, equally pleasing to the Divine 
mind. I trust you are making advancement in higher studies 
than any this poor world can furnish. How different is the 
elevation! and how different the effects! The mind soon grows 
giddy, and thus sinks into degradation, on attaining any spot 
of earthly advancement; but in proportion as we climb that 
Rock, which is so high that none can see its summit, the ele- 
vation only serves to sink us lower in self-loathing, and real 
humiliation. It is in the lowly valley we find the truest riches. 
Sweet humility! sweet to be of a lowly mind! I long for it. — 
I am in love with it. I am, I trust, seeking after it. This is 
far beyond all other attainments, however splendid. * To this 
man will I look.' Ah, with what favour does the Divine eye 
beam on one that is truly poor in spirit,' and that * trembleth 
at His word,' with filial fear, love, and faith! 
25 



290 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" I am inquiring for a serious family into which I wish to in- 
troduce a young lady as finishing governess; and I shall be 
much obliged by your assistance. I want also a good situa- 
tion for an upper servant who has lived several years in her 
last place. 

" The description you give me of your proceedings, fills my 
mind with interest. Surely the hand of a gracious Father has 
hitherto directed your steps! Oh, may His grace be given unto 
you in an abundant measure! enabling you to give up your- 
self wholly, and unreservedly, to be His dedicated and obedient 
child, and causing all your words, and ways, to be directed to 
His glory. 

" Farewell, my dearest one. I must force my pen out of 
my hand, or I shall soon fill another sheet. My complaints 
are very predominating; I would, therefore, trim my lamp con- 
tinually, ready for the welcome call, ' Come up higher.' " 

The severe pain and illness which Mrs. Hawkes suffered to- 
wards the close of the year 1821, led her to think, that the 
time of her departure could not be far distant. Under such im- 
pressions she seems to have written the following lines: — 

Dec. 1821. — "Behold thy waiting servant, Lord! waiting 
in extreme feebleness, and bodily decay, for the fulfilment of 
thy word. Isa. xl. 27 — 31, and Ephes. iv. 10 — 18. When 
by reason of old age, or disease, and decay of strength, the 
heart and flesh fail, and the grasshopper shall be a burden; 
— when nature fails, and all its springs, and every action of 
the soul seems impeded; — then is the season to be much in 
prayer for the fulfilment of those rich promises, which are 
peculiarly suited thereto. Then is the power of Divine grace, 
in an especial manner, made manifest: — then is felt the supe- 
riority of spiritual life over animal and intellectual life: — then 
is known, in a better measure, the inestimable value of ' a hope 
full of immortality:' — then is experienced the blessedness of 
having in our hearts, ' Christ the hope of glory.' Raise, and 
increase in me, this feeble spark of heavenly life, Lord. — - 
For the negligence and mistakes of the past year, I pray for 
pardoning mercy. For my favours and comforts, I pray that 
my heart may be filled with gratitude: and that as I praise 
thee for all that is past, so I may trust Thee for all that is to 
come." 

Mrs. Hawkes' vigour of mind, and natural strength of con" 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 291 

stitution, had hitherto wonderfully sustained her under long- 
continued suffering; but she now felt every natural prop sink- 
ing from under her, and premature old age advancing. In the 
month of February, 1822, she says, in a letter to Mrs. F : 

" My beloved friend would wonder to see how old, and al- 
most helpless, I am grown. Yet, when I am seated on my 
couch, and in converse with kind friends, no great alteration 
(I am told) appears to a common observer; for, through great 
mercy, my spirits are good, and my mind is kept in peaceful 
waiting for the longed-for permission, * to be absent from the 
body, and present with the Lord.' A few weeks past, I thought 
I had obtained leave to depart: but the gold had more dross to 
be taken away, ere it could be fitted, as a pure vessel, for the 
Master's use. Decaying, sluggish nature, shrinks from the pu- 
rifying fire: but, as far as it is renewed, it tries to say, « The 
cup which my Father has given me, shall I not drink it?' " 

The next memorandum affords a specimen of her constant 
habit of self-examination; and also evinces the regret she ex- 
perienced when friendly intercourse seemed to be unattended by 
spiritual improvement. 

. June 18, 1822. — " Instead of watching unto prayer this 
morning on first rising up in my bed. I have been listless, and 
given place to vagrant thoughts; which have rushed into my 
mind, like the letting-in of waters. Lord, let the sacred 
flame of Divine love, like the fire on Elijah's sacrifices, break 
forth, and drink up these deadening waters! And do Thou, by 
thy Holy Spirit's influences, kindle a fire that shall burn up- 
wards in a morning sacrifice of prayer and praise unto Thy- 
self, who alone art worthy to be loved, and praised. 

♦'This morning my two kind friends, S. and M., left me; 
and my hopes have not been realized as to our profitable and 
spiritual communion together, during their stay. O Lord, bring 
them into a deeper knowledge of, and closer communion with, 
Thyself! Creatures can do nothing for one another without 
Thy special help." 

The deeply experimental views which Mrs. Hawkes had ob- 
tained of the evil of sin and the depravity of her own heart, 
enabled her to enter entirely into the scriptural statement of 
the freedom of Divine grace; as will appear in the following 
extracts of letters to different friends. 



292 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Writing to her nephew, Mr. E. T. Jones, she says, — 

" Yes, yes, our salvation, first and last, is of free and sove- 
reign grace, through faith. What are the songs of the re- 
deemed in heaven for so great salvation? And let the redeemed 
on earth ask themselves, — and you and I, my dearly beloved 
nephew, — What proportion does our adoration, our songs of 
praise and thanksgiving, our eager waiting to know and do His 
holy will, bear to the worship of those blessed saints and an- 
gels, who, with veiled faces, cry, day and night, Holy, Holy, 
Holy! As for me, such a sight is sometimes graciously afford- 
ed me, or rather, I should say, such a glimpse, of the glory of 
the God of our salvation, as revealed in the blessed Gospel of 
Jesus Christ, — and, at the same time, such a sight of myself 
as ' unclean, unclean,' a creature of unclean lips and life, — 
that self-hatred, and self-abasement, and faith and hope in the 
adorable Saviour, are put to the struggle, whether I shall say, 
He surely cannot love so vile a wretch as I am, — or whether to 
say, Christ is mine, and I am His, and ' there is no condemna- 
tion to them who are in Christ.' " 

To her friend Mrs. C- tt, at the opening of the year 1823, 

she touches on the same theme: 

** I number it among the painful privations occasioned by 
my growing disease and infirmities, that I cannot keep up a 
regular interchange of thought with many valuable, and be- 
loved, distant friends. There is, however a spot, — blessed be 
Him whose coming we, at this season, are especially called to 
commemorate! where Christian friends can meet each other, 
though far removed in person. How sweet the meeting-place! 
How high the privilege! How rich the communion! How pro- 
fitable the sacred exercise, when we bow at the footstool of 
Divine mercy! May you and I, my dear friend, seek to en- 
ter into it with freedom of access, remembering each other in 
our prayers. No doubt you feel with me many hinderances 
from without, and what is more sad, many hinderances from 
within, to the calm and comfortable enjoyment of this wonder- 
ful and solemn intercourse of the soul with God. I feel this 
sickly, pained body, a heavy clog; from which, often would 
the spirit disengage itself, if so it might be. Soon, however, 
will the warfare be ended, and the crown of victory be given 
us. And for what will it be given? Because we have fought 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 293 

so patiently — so courageously — so holily — so faithfully? Ah, 
no! I feel ashamed at the use of St. Paul's words of triumph, 
— ' I have fought a good fight;' a good fight indeed it is: but 
oh, how unfaithfully, how wretchedly fought! how much the 
reverse of, * as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.' Yet, for his 
own name's sake, to every really enlisted soldier, will the 
crown be given: while, with songs of praise, we shall shout, 
' Grace, grace, unto it;' free, sovereign, unmerited grace ! 
Let us, therefore, my beloved sister in Christ, take courage ! 
praying for strength to hold out unto the end, keeping our eye 
fixed on the glorious prize. 

" The last year has borne away in its flight several of my 
dear Christian friends, and some relatives. Amongst the latter, 
stands numbered my valuable brother-in-law, Mr. Jones, whose 
death was truly happy. The last death in the circle of my 

friends, has been that of Mrs. Fearon, the least expected ! 

* # * * * * * 

" My prayer for you, my kind friend, as well as for myself, 
this new year shall be, that we may freely partake of the ex- 
ceeding riches of Christ, and bring forth the fruits of the Spirit 
abundantly, to the glory and praise of his holy name." 

In addressing another friend she says, — 

" Let me echo back your request, * Do not cease to pray for 
me; ask for grace, do not ask for any thing else.' I endea- 
vour to do as you desire me, and I trust you will do the same 
for me. Grace, grace, is all we want, until we reach to glory. 
How full, how free it is! Who can tell how much may be 
granted to prayer? ' He giveth liberally and upbraideth not.' 
This is my constant joy and wonder. * He upbraideth not;' 
yet I am full of upbraidings at myself, and with good reason. 
Still in Him I have peace, praised be his name." 

Writing to Mr. E. T. Jones, during the season of Lent, she 
says, — 

44 1 wish I could tell you, my dearest nephew, in deep hu- 
mility, and singleness of eye, to the praise of the Saviour's pre- 
cious name, and in hope of your profiting, what a most sacred 
and sweet season 1 have found this Lent, in which the love 
and sufferings of Christ, and Him crucified, are by our excel- 
lent church especially brought before our observation. Before 
its commencement, I was led to much prayer that I might re- 

25* 



294 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWXES. 

ceive, through the teaching of the blessed Spirit, and by means 
of the written word, clearer and stronger discoveries, of this 
unfathomable, hidden mystery;^-and also discoveries of the 
evil of sin, as sin, — in the ruin that it has brought into the 
glorious creation, as originally formed; and of the miseries 
entailed, and existing, even in the new-born creature, while 
connected with a vile body of sin and death. And, that I 
might, at the same time, behold a rich display of that re- 
demption, that finished salvation that was sealed and ratified, 
when (0 let us hear it with solemnity!) the expiring, incarnate 
God cried with a loud voice, ' It is finished!' 

" How very graciously a prayer-hearing God has vouchsafed 
to listen to my supplication, in enlarging my heart, I must not 
now stay to enter upon. I would rather enjoin you to unite 
with me in thanksgiving; and encourage to search, and dive 
into, the height and depth, and length, and breadth, of redeem- 
ing love." 

In the summer of 1823, Mrs. Hawkes was called to part 
with another sister, whose death she thus laments in writing 
to a very old friend: — 

"As long as my lingering troubled life is spared, I hope I 
shall'be able to communicate, at least occasionally, with my be- 
loved and old friend. Many years have we communed together 
concerning our trials — our hopes and fears — our prospects both 
as to this world and the next; and I trust that till we are sepa- 
rated by death, we shall continue so to do. Ah, my dear friend, 
our time is shortening every day! and as death is now laying 
its awful grasp on many around us, so it will assuredly soon 
lay hold on us. By this time, you no doubt have heard that, 
with almost a sudden stroke, it has taken away my dear sister 
Mynors! I will not attempt to delineate my feelings on this 
most affecting occasion. The shock it has given me has shaken 
my tottering tabernacle to the very centre, so that I think it 
will much hasten its entire downfal. I cannot dwell on the 
subject. Righteous art thou, Lord, in all that thou doest! I 
will lay my hand upon my mouth, and pray for resignation, 
and increasing trust in the name of the Lord, as a strong tower 
into which alone we can run and be safe." 

In the month of July, she writes to the same friend as fol- 
lows: — 

" Alas! my beloved friend! our poor frail nature, with 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 295 

our feeble faith, will ever shrink from pain, and clamour for 
ease. We are, therefore, told we have ' need of patience;' and 
that God who is the giver of faith, is also the giver of patience. 
Under my present weakness and oppression, I am constrained 
to cry mightily that He will be pleased to keep me that I grow 
not weary and faint in my mind, of which I often feel in dan- 
ger; and that he will strengthen me with all might, according 
to his glorious power, ' unto all patience and long-suffering 
with joyfulness.' I find my faith much increased and esta- 
blished by reading and meditating on the precious promises, 
and in praying over them; and in doing, as Mr. Newton used 
to say, what a man does who has a bank note, with which he 
hastens to the bank to get payment. I am persuaded that a 
precious promise, taken in the hand of humble, patient faith, 
and presented to him who is 'The faithful and true,' will as- 
suredly bring answer of, 'I say unto you, Fear not;' and will 
greatly remove our fears and increase our faith. I read the 
Scriptures with more delight, and, I trust, with more benefit, 
than I ever did. And when I am enabled, with appropriating 
faith, to turn every verse into prayer, it is like the pressing of 
the ripe grape, that yields the rich wine abundantly. I lament 
the little time I can get for this sweet and enriching employ- 
ment. 

" Have you heard of the death of M. V. and her sister? 
Death is thinning every circle. Let us keep it ever in view; 
and in proportion as we are enabled thus to live by faith, we 
shall say, ' These light afflictions are but for a moment.' " 

To the same, at another period: 

'It is said, the trial of faith is 'much more precious than 
gold.' Let us remember this under our sharpest exercises, and 
pray mightily for grace to abide the fiery trial, whatever it 
may be. Let us cleave to the loving hand that smites us, and 
say, ' Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.' Oh, if 
He may but get the smallest portion of honour and glory to 
his blessed name through our afflictions, sure they will prove 
our greatest blessings! For a poor sinful worm to be thought 
worthy to yield him any glory, should make us not only wil- 
ling to bear, but, like the Apostle, to 'take pleasure' in what 
we suffer. This must be the work of grace; for which let us 
pray without ceasing. And since an eternity of happiness will 
cause us, (as soon as we enter upon it,) to forget all our sor- 
row, we ought, (Oh that we were able!) to 'count it all joy' 



290 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

to endure trials. I am very well persuaded that human nature 
is clamorous for comfort more than grace. Even in the divine 
life, our cry is for comfort, — for consolation; and though we 
ought to desire it, and pray for it, because it is promised that 
we shall not only have peace but joy in believing; — yet I fear, 
if I may speak from my own experience, the desire is not so 
pure and unmixed as we are ready to believe: nature puts in 
her claim as well as grace. Could we, both in spiritual and 
temporal bestowments, submit to whatever denials our heaven- 
ly Father sees best for us, we should know more of that hea- 
venly principle that says in all things, * Thy will be done!' If 
the Captain of our salvation was made perfect through suffer- 
ings, — who had no drugs to purge away, — shall not we lay our 
account for the same, who have little else but dross? What 
says the prophet after speaking of affliction? — ' And this is all 
the fruit to take away sin.' It may be to the inexpressible loss 
of some, that afflictions are withheld; while I doubt not that 
they would be to our inexpressible gain, had we more faith to 
enter into their full design. I am ashamed at myself, at my 
groans and my cries under my burdens. Alas! how weak is 
grace! how strong is nature! how averse to suffering! how un- 
willing to engage in the warfare which, if well fought, shall end 
in victory! We are apt to look for this or the other trial to be 
lightened, or removed, — whereas, were we true soldiers, we 
should expect still farther combats from every quarter; and re- 
joice in every fresh occasion to show our allegiance, our love 
to our Captain. These things, my dear friend, are very easy 
in theory; and I am sure they should be reduced to practice. 
But nothing less than the mighty power of God can effect this. 
As soon as faith ebbs, then I begin to cast about, and look here 
and there to see what can be done; till, perplexed and weary, I 
am driven back to ' transact with God.' Let us look more to 
him and less to ourselves. * Commit thy way unto the Lord;' 
that is, leave it to him, and ' He shall bring it to pass' — with- 
out any help of ours." 

There is one circumstance which renders Mrs. Hawkes' re- 
ligious experience peculiarly valuable. This is derived from 
sincerity of character, and real humility of mind, which led 
her to reveal ingenuously, for the edification of others, those 
instances in which, from the prevalence of nature over grace, 
she had been interrupted and hindered in her spiritual course. 
The faults of true Christians are constantly set before us in the 
Scripture, as beacons; and such accounts prove of important 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 297 

use to believers; though the ungodly may wrest them, as well 
as other parts of Scripture, to their own destruction. In ad- 
dressing, about this period, an intimate friend, who was placed 
in circumstances in which both the feelings and temper were 
peculiarly exposed to assault, Mrs. Havvkes thus refers, in a 
way of caution and gentle admonition, to the experience of her 
former years: 

" 1 enter more into your feelings than you will easily believe. 
You may, perhaps, recollect the state of mind I got into when 

at , which place was to me like a cider press. I conceive 

that you have been for many months in the same kind of cider 
press; and what that produces, I shall ever remember to my 
sorrow; while it leads me to understand, and sympathize with 
any one who is in such a kind of machine. The greatest mi- 
sery, however, (which lay upon me like a mountain,) was a 
consciousness of loss in spiritual comforts. A feeling of dis- 
content, impatience, and dissatisfaction, soon produced in my 
soul a dearth and drought, which withered, or, at least, faded, 
every bud and blossom that had before been sweet and vigorous. 
I did, indeed, read my Bible: I prayed, sometimes agonized, 
but I did not look after my prayers; I waited not for the answer. 
My discontent and murmurings neutralized, and too often poi- 
soned, the healing medicine for which I prayed. This was my 
temptation. Like the Israelites of old, my spirit within me 
was an unhappy murmuring spirit. And I verily believe, that 
where this is suffered to creep in, it will proceed like a mil- 
dew; and, if grace prevent not, it will, (without the aid of any 
other more palpable sin,) totally wither the once healthy and 
flourishing branch. I know full well, that second causes are 
sometimes so pressing, so numerous, so constantly wearing, 
that we are ready to say, with Jonah, ' I do well to be angry;' 
— * heart and flesh fail;' — and the waters are overwhelming. I 
also know, that this is the conclusion of sense and not of faith; 
and that it all comes to this, — we must conquer to be con- 
quered: we must get above second causes, or sink and be 
drowned: we must know our danger, and what is our resource. 
For what is it all, to pilgrims journeying through this wilder- 
ness to our country above? Are we not forewarned to expect 
all, and much more than we meet with? Hath any temptation, 
not common to man, not experienced by millions of other pil- 
grims, happened unto us? Shall we repine, or refuse to stand 
in our lot? Shall the soldier faint, when he should fight? Ah, 
my dear , mind nothing for yourself, but what tends to 



298 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

your being rooted and grounded in Christ; for all besides is a 
mere wreck. 

" I know you will be glad to hear that my lately deceased 
sister Mynors has left me an addition to my income, beyond 
what she formerly allowed me. I consider this, under all cir- 
cumstances, as an extraordinary mark of her care and kind- 
ness. Both my nephews have been in town. They express 
great kindness, and desire to make my latter days more easy, 
and less anxious, than formerly. My nephew Jones also con- 
tinues his father's contribution, from his own free will, and 
kind regard to me. Thus you see, my dear, it is with me as 
it has been for many years, — a life of dependence, and a life 
of merciful supplies. Proud human nature would not have 
chosen such a way. But when we are thoroughly convinced 
we deserve nothing, and when that conviction is sanctified, then 
we learn to say, * Not my will, but thine, be done.' Praised 
be His name for any marks of care and love towards such a 
miserable sinner! 

" Farewell, my ever-valued and loved one. May the God 
of all grace and mercy be your chief and only delight! 
" Prays your affectionate, 

"S. H." 

The loss of several near relatives within the short space of 
two years, — together with the demand which disease ever 
makes on the animal spirit, — combined at this time to produce 
a distressing effect on Mrs. Hawkes' nervous system, which 
was remarkably delicate and susceptible. She writes in Sep- 
tember to the same friend as follows: 

" I feel more feeble, and generally ill, than I have hitherto 
been. I do think that my lengthened disease, which has seemed 
to be stationary for so many years, is now rousing like a lion; 
and, lion-like, it will soon devour its prey, the poor body, — but 
it cannot hurt the soul: glory be to the Sacred Lion of the 
tribe of Judah, — he can, and will deliver. In many respects 
your experience and mine are alike in feeling, though not in 
origin. Owing to the more general pressure of the tumour, 
and to the fearful loss of mental and bodily vigour, I am fallen 
into a nervous state which is truly distressing. Sometimes such 
deep depression seizes me, and without knowing why, that I 
can scarcely bear myself: sometimes such irritability, and at 
others such terror, that I feel as if my senses were going. I 
have also such an imperious, restless desire to be any where 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 299 

but where I am, as I never felt before. In what measure faith 
has been vouchsafed and exercised, and what inferences I have 
drawn, (during an occasional calm half-hour,) from this visita- 
tion, I will endeavour to tell you when I am able; in the hope 
that you may obtain here and there a hint for yourself. I con- 
ceive the ground you are now traversing to be very uneven, 
rugged, and thorny; yet I cannot help thinking, that were 
your nerves stronger, and your health more firm, you would 
go more on the trip over it, than you are now able to do. Had 
not my present nervous state opened to me some deep and 
sad secrets, I should wonder that yon could be affected by the 
circumstances you mention. But I now know, by sad experi- 
ence, that though I may scorn the thing that vexes me, and 
call myself a fool a thousand times, yet there is no arguing 
with agitated nerves. Still I do feel the benefit of knowing 
that the cause of disturbance is chiefly in myself: that it is 
disease which gives weight and importance to trifles; and I 
find it better to fall out with myself, than with such things as 
I cannot alter. I try to say, Hush, be quiet, — and, as much 
as possible turn to some project, or even to merely an amuse- 
ment. 

" I am persuaded that a nervous disease is quite distinct from 
a morbid turn of mind. Its seat is in the body, and its sway 
over the mind is affected by sympathy. Intellectual, and even 
religious aids, alone, will not remedy the evil, but sometimes 
increase it. We must have recourse to other helps; we must 
as much as possible avoid whatever irritates; and if we can- 
not avoid, we must try to divert our thoughts to something else. 
1 am terrified when I consider what disordered nerves pro- 
duce! The imagination is the first victim, and soon all that 
is horrid follows. Poor M. V.! how well I know her history! 
How exactly I can trace her path! A paralytic affection is a 
different thing, though the effects are often similar. I am 
alarmed for all nervous subjects who are in any circumstances 
that tend to agitate. Even prayer becomes often, in such 
cases, too strong an excitement, except in the way of humble 
ejaculation. But when more peaceful and self-possessed, then 
we should cry mightily unto the Lord, to be strengthened with 
all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience 
and long-suffering, with joyfulness. 

" I must now say farewell; and try to quiet my beating 
head on my pillow, from which it is roused every morning, at 
early dawn, by the most distressing sensations. I long to fly 
away and be at rest, in that world, where my dearest 



300 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

and I shall love each other better and better for ever! Let us 
do it here, where love is almost a stranger, — to which compact 
I subscribe my name, 

" S. Hawkes." 

In the hope of somewhat alleviating Mrs. Hawkes' state of 
nervous debility, a friend had expressed to the family of the 
Rev, Josiah Pratt, then at Hampstead, a wish to remove any 
pecuniary difficulty which might prevent Mrs. Hawkes from 
trying the benefit of change of air: requesting Mrs. Pratt to 
provide for her a lodging near to them, without mentioning to 
whom she was obliged. To this kind proposal Mrs. Hawkes 
replies in the following note; in which she also expresses her 
gratulations on the occasion of Mr. Pratt's being chosen Vicar 
of St. Stephens', Coleman-street. 

Sept. 1823. 

" I return many thanks, my dear madam, for your kind 
wish that I should reap the advantage of this exceedingly fine 
weather, which I know must make Hampstead very desirable; 
as also does the pleasure I should find in society with you and 
yours. But I am so poorly and heartless, that at present I 
cannot call up sufficient spirits to venture on leaving home. 

" The pleasing tidings of Mr; Pratt's success had reached 
me before I was favoured with your note. The only abate- 
ment of my joy on the account is, that I fear Mr. Pratt's la- 
bours will be increased, rather than lessened; and one cannot 
but wish him to have rest, instead of toil, after such a life of 
fatigue and wear, as his has been. Yet, I know where his 
strength lies: — ' Thy shoes shall be iron and brass; and as 
thy days, so shall thy strength be;' which blessed promise, I 
trust he will have the full experience of, through new duties, 
as well as in those which are past. I rejoice that another 

* Bethesda,' is mercifully opened in this wicked city; and ar- 
dently hope that there will flock together, 'blind, halt, withered,' 
— and find healing. Although I feel some faintings under my 
own burdens, — for my much esteemed and revered friend, my 
hope and expectations rise high, that his strength shall be re- 
newed as the eagle's; and that, in his new sanctuary, the Lord 

* will make the place of his feet glorious.' " 

In October, Mrs. Hawkes writes to her valued friend, Mrs. 
Y , as follows: — 

"If I tell you, my dear madam, any thing relating to my- 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 301 

self, which, from your condescending kindness, I have reason 
to believe you would desire I should, I must say, that, for a 
season, I have been passing through rather deep waters: such 
as from my short-sightedness, and, 1 fear, self-dependence, was 
quite unlooked for; — yet for which I was, I hope, not quite 
unprepared. Blessed be the God of all mercy, help in time 
of need was afforded; and though the billows rose high, and 
looked dark and dismal, they were not sufFered to overflow my 
soul. Through all, my faith was wonderfully strengthened, to 
take a firm hold on the precious promises of the Gospel; so 
that, I trust, I have a fresh experience of the blessedness of 
being built on that Rock, which no storms or tempests can 
shake; and of being led instantly to fly for refuge, and pro- 
tection, under the wings of Almighty love, and there find safe- 
ty, — certain and assured safety. And now, that these fearful 
waters are in a good measure abated, a new song of praise em- 
ploys my sweetest hours; together with the endeavour to bear 
in mind, and treasure up some important lessons, and gracious 
teachings, vouchsafed in the way. 1 believe that to the very 
end of life, it will be our painful experience, day by day, to 
feel and discover what sin hath wrought; into what depths it 
hath cast our nature; what hidden holds of deceit it maintains, 
— not only in the unrenewed heart, — but, sad to say, even 
where renewing grace hath been given. We need not, how- 
ever, fear to dive into the depths of sin's ruin and misery, 
while Christ dwelleth in our hearts by faith: — for then shall 
we triumph over sin and Satan; and be viewing, and, in an 
increasing measure, comprehending, ' the breadth, and length, 
and depth, and height,' of that immeasurable love, which hath 
redeemed us from death, and hell's destruction." 

The "deep waters" to which Mrs. Hawkes refers in the 
foregoing letter, were probably those severe sufferings from 
nervous debility, with which she had been lately attacked! 
She had not only made this affliction a subject of prayer, but 
also requested that her friends would unite with her in suppli- 
cations for the removal of an evil, which she so much depre- 
cated. It appears by the following extract from one of her 
letters at this time, that God had graciously granted, in an- 
swer to these prayers, a considerable remission of her nervous 
symptoms: she says, 

" I have, from a sense of duty, forced myself into my Bath- 
chair, and am much relieved in my nervous feelings, though 
26 



302 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

still sinking under disease. I cannot help saying, that any- 
thing, every tiling, seems light and bearable, compared with 
nervous depression and agitation. And I do think, (with re- 
verence, humility, and gratitude, would I acknowledge it!) that 
my prayers, and the prayers of my loving friends, have been 
heard and graciously answered, in a way of very considerable, 
if not entire, relief from that distressing malady. Oh, that it 
may not again be permitted to return! more especially, as my 
strength declines. Yet, I must take shame to myself if I fear 
concerning any thing which may happen unto me, while I am 
enabled daily to commit my body, soul, and spirit, into the 
preserving, protecting hands, of infinite wisdom, love, and 
power. Oh, what depths have I been raised out of! With 
what mercy and loving-kindness hath the Father of all good- 
ness followed me, all my life through! And even in my late 
sufferings, He hath made my faith so strong in His precious 
promises, that I have, as it were, held them in my hand with 
a firmer and more sensible grasp, than I think ever before. Is 
not this from all-sufficient grace? Free for you, and for me, 
and for all! Let us therefore praise as well as supplicate; and 
trust in Him at all times." 

In the year opening, 1824, Mrs. Hawkes addresses a very- 
old friend as follows: — 

" My dearest friend cannot more desire a letter from me 
than I desire to write to her. It would afford me the truest 
pleasure and satisfaction to keep up a speedy and regular re- 
turn of letters, so that a free communication may flow on in 
one uninterrupted and useful course: but my entire inability 
for this pleasing exertion, both as it respects yourself, and 
many others who ask, and wait, for peculiar counsel and help, 
constitutes one of my daily trials, — causes me many a groan, 
— and makes a part of that burden, which I feel requires the 
help of all-sufficient grace, to enable me to endure and sup- 
port. Truly, I am made increasingly to know the significancy 
of the apostle's words, — 'We groan, being burdened.' For 
ever blessed be the adorable Saviour, who doth not leave me 
to repine, or sink, while yet groaning; but who causes me to 
experience something of his Divine strength, made perfect in 
my weakness; — and raises and invigorates my hope into a 
4 lively hope,' ' full of immortality.' Soon, my dearest friend, 
shall your earthly house, and mine, be dissolved; and when, 
by an assured faith, we can behold our « house eternal in the 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 303 

heavens,' we may well be content to endure and wait all our 
appointed days, until our change come: — especially since they 
are gladdened by innumerable mercies. 

" I do most sincerely and heartily join in your rejoicing on 
the account of your dear daughter. No greater joy can be af- 
forded the heart of a Christian parent, than is assuredly given 
to yours. How poor and miserable an exchange, would be a 
rich earthly inheritance, for an inheritance among the saints! 
He who is the author will be the finisher of her faith. Bless 
the Lord, our souls, that this dear child gives us every satis- 
fying indication and hope that the Saviour has called her with 
an effectual calling! He hath mercifully brought her into his 
sacred fold, and will lead, feed, and protect her as his own. I 
do earnestly wish that she would communicate with you con- 
cerning her experience, frequently and freely: there would be 
great advantage in so doing. A young convert must have 
much to learn, — will experience many fears, — must expect as- 
saults and conflicts; — will find dangers attendant on every step, 
— which want of knowledge, and want of experience, will 
greatly increase. May the adorable Saviour carry her as one 
of His lambs in His safe and gracious arms, and bind her with 
the cords of faith and love to Himself! 

" I doubt not that at the close of the past year, and at the 
commencement of the new, you and I have been engaged ex- 
actly in the same way; — namely, in ' remembering all the way 
which the Lord had led us through our past years, to prove 
us, and to show us what is in our hearts.' Surely we must 
stand amazed at ourselves, as at the * burning bush,' still burn- 
ing and yet unconsumed. That our gracious God has not 
dealt with us as our sins deserve, — but, on the contrary, has 
spared and followed us with loving-kindness and tender mercy, 
— must be to both of us a subject of wonder and praise. I 
trust we may have been encouraged to enter on the new year 
with renewed humiliation and faith, and dedication of ourselves 
to the Lord. I unite with you, my dear friend, in raising a 
new Ebenezer; and in committing our bodies, souls, and spi- 
rits, into his blessed hands, for time and eternity. He that 
hath kept, will keep, that which we have committed unto Him. 
Let us be willing to be low in temporal comforts, so that we 
may be rich in grace,— which is infinitely better. 

"I am much in my old way, with symptoms fluctuating 
every day, and two or three times in a day; and am extreme- 
ly enfeebled. But I trust that I am going on my way with 
gome haste and earnestness; longing, and waiting, for the glo- 



304 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

rious vision, which, though it tarry, shall assuredly come in the 
best time." 

The next letter addressed to Mrs. C tt, contains a far- 
ther detail of Mrs. Hawkes' painful symptoms, — not indeed 
very different from what has gone before, — but expressed in so 
natural and touching a manner, that the reader is thereby put 
in possession of evidence concerning her case, not to be ob- 
tained from any other pen but that of the sufferer. It contains 
also a fine transition, from the groans of oppressed nature, to 
the songs of a redeemed spirit: — 

March 30, 1824. 

"Alas! with what pain do I take up my pen to address my 
valued and ever-beloved friend, occasioned by the recollection 
of the length of time which has elapsed since I was favoured 
by her letter! and from the fear that she should think me un- 
grateful in returning no acknowledgment of her continued 
kind communications;— continued until my sad delays must 
have led her to despair of a return! I feel it quite impossible 
to give to any friend, who is not an eye-witness of every pass- 
ing day, any idea how my time is taken up; — or, rather I 
should say, how one day after another slips away, without my 
having the power to use it. I seem as though I was really a 
waster of time; and it forms one of my trials that I am not able 
to use my fleeting, precious moments, for any good purpose 
to myself or others. An extreme languor and debility has 
prevailed over my frame for nearly twelve months; with a 
variety of nervous symptoms, distressing and quite unusual. 
My strength is so decreased, that I am obliged to decline com- 
pany as formerly. A little conversation soon exhausts me, — 
although I still delight in sweet Christian society, when able to 
bear it; — and I feel this additional privation, together with my 
inability to keep up a regular interchange of letters with dis- 
tant friends, — often depressing to my spirits. In short, the 
last twelve months have been mingled with a variety of pain- 
ful sufferings, which have, I fear, induced too strong a desire 
to escape, and leave the field of battle, before permission is 
given. I suppose it is a common case, that the present suffer- 
ing seems always the heaviest; perhaps if some of my former 
painful days (which being past appear more easy to bear than 
the nervous, disquieting, and languid state I am now under,) 
were to return, I should find my mistake in thinking them to 
be preferred. 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 305 

" I cannot, however, help numbering nervous diseases, with 
all their variable and unhinging symptoms, among the most 
trying to the mind: for often they are found to set at defiance 
all arguments, both Christian and rational. And all that can 
be done is to pray for grace to endure. 1 trust, my dear friend, 
you will give me credit when I assure you, that my long si- 
lence has arisen from these circumstances of suffering, and 
not from the least diminution of affection and interest towards 
you. Much have you occupied my musing moments; — I have 
even begun writing to you, and could not proceed; and often 
wish you could know my mind and heart, and the place you 
will ever hold therein. But after all this long detail of bodily 
sufferings which I intend only as explanatory, and not as re- 
pining, — as occasion of many groanings, but, I trust, not one of 
murmuring; — let me, as grace shall enable me, now tune my 
harp, and send forth sounds of praise; and make mention of 
the blessed Saviour's name, which, to your heart, my beloved 
and honoured friend, is sweeter music than all the charms this 
earth can afford. Yet, so poor are the conceptions of the 
mind, and such the poverty of language, to express even those 
views and feelings which faith sometimes bestows, that I am 
often ready to lay my hand on my mouth, or to lay down my 
pen and say, the love of Christ is too high, too sacred, too glo- 
rious a theme, for such a defiled grovelling worm to expatiate 
upon, or even touch. It is above all comprehension; far must 
it be beyond all description! Heaven is the place to set it forth. 

41 Yet, hath it seemed Him good to form earthen vessels, 
mean as they are, for his praise. And surely, surely, after 
the bestowment of his grace and favour, — and the loading of 
his benefits, — and all the blessings of salvation, — if we do not 
tell of his love, and magnify his name, the very stones and 
beams of our dwelling would cry out against us, and put us to 
shame. 

"Let me therefore, in deep humiliation, and self-renuncia- 
tion, bear my feeble testimony, that they who trust in the Lord, 
and 'cry unto Him in their trouble, He saveth them out of their 
distresses,' He may see good to continue affliction; but when 
the heart begins to faint and fear, then some cheering beams of 
light are caused to arise, which again turn our heaviness into 
rejoicing. And when darkness hovers over, and obscures our 
goings, the entrance of the blessed Scripture giveth light; ' it 
giveth understanding unto the simple;' the word becomes a 
lamp unto our feet; and we are enabled to set unto our seal, 
that when trouble and anguish lay hold upon us, the command- 

26* 



306 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

ments are our delights; and God our Saviour is our hiding- 
place, and our shield, our refuge, and strong tower. Truly 
have I, through free grace and favour, experienced what is so 
sweetly penned by David in the 23d Psalm,— 4 The Lord 
is my shepherd:' indeed the Scriptures throughout have been 
wonderfully opened, and sealed, and blessed to me. I think 
I never found so much fulness and sweetness in them as of 
late. So that I am enabled, praised be the Lord! to say, 
' More are they to be desired than gold, yea, than much fine 
gold; sweeter also than honey, or the honey-comb.' They 
are indeed my 'songs in the night.' 'Thy word is true 
from the beginning, and every one of thy righteous judgments 
endureth for ever.' Oh, for an enlarged heart, to rest in the 
precious promises, according to the Divine warrant that is 
given us to rest in them! And oh, for a grateful and loving 
heart, more tuned to praise God for his word, and in his word! 
I have abundant reason for thankfulness for the opening of 
the Scripture-wells of salvation, and for help in drawing living 
waters out of them, — now, that I am almost totally deprived of 
the public ordinances: and though all around me I hear the en- 
livening 'sound of the church-going bell,' — at which my heart 
used to leap for joy, — I cannot now obey its summons; nor 
even reach a few yards across the road to those sacred doors, 
into which, on the Sabbath day, I see, from my windows, my 
friends and neighbours entering! This is, blessed be the 
Lord! my dispensation, and not my neglect; and if the brook 
is stopped, the fountain is ever open, and ever flowing. Yes! 
blessed be Him who hath said, — and yet doth say, — ' Who- 
soever drinketh of the water that I shall give him, shall never 
thirst; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in him, a 
well of water springing up into everlasting life.' 

" Let us not, therefore, my valued friend, think that we shall 
faint by the way, because the streams of the sanctuary are not 
within our reach, — so long as the Holy Spirit, and the sacred 
Scriptures, and a throne of grace, are made sure unto us,— -and 
while ours is ' the everlasting covenant, ordered in all things 
and sure;' which is all our salvation, and all our desire." 

In the next extract from a letter, dated June, J 824, addressed 

to Mrs. Y , she laments the removal of a young friend, 

whose affectionate attentions had much contributed to her com- 
fort. The severe family affliction which occasioned this re- 
moval, led to some remarks on the mysterious nature of the 
Divine Providence, — a subject which must ever be inscrutable 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 307 

to a finite creature. " * How little a portion,' says Job, * is 
heard of Him!' 'His ways are unsearchable and past finding 
out!' Every true Christian will contemplate the mysteries of 
God's providence, — -all the wheels of which are moved by his 
eternal counsels, — with holy reverence: not vainly prying into 
this ark of his presence, but resting in quiet repose and adoring 
gratitude, ' under the shadow of the Almighty.' " 

" In parting with my friend, Miss De C ," says Mrs. 

Hawkes, " I felt as though I was parting with an affectionate 
and pious daughter; and greatly shall I miss her kind atten- 
tions, and Christian conversation. She left Pentonville almost 
broken-hearted, and so did her afflicted mother. I have sel- 
dom known to fall on any friend, such an accumulation of 
weighty trouble, as upon these, my sorrowful neighbours. 
How often does the extraordinary and mysterious providence 
of God say to our wondering perplexities, under trial and sor- 
row, * My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your 
ways my ways!' And how strengthening and delightful is it 
to the painfully exercised Christian, when, his faith being strong, 
he can from the heart say, ' It is the Lord, let Him do what 
seemeth Him good;' and blessed be his name, his grace has 
made me * as a weaned child, as a child weaned of his mother.' 
Alas! so backward is our wretched nature to learn this high 
lesson of entire resignation, that few of God's dearest children 
have reason to be satisfied as to their attainments therein. If 
in one time of trial we seem to have learned it, another occa- 
sion will soon arise to show, and make us feel that we have a 
will and a choice of our own, which is not yet brought into 
subjection: — while we yet know, that in proportion as we are 
enabled to say, * Thy will, and not mine, be done,' our peace 
and comfort abound in the most trying circumstances. Blessed 
be Him who hath said, ■ My grace is sufficient for thee,' — suf- 
ficient to fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the 
work of faith with power, — sufficient to uphold us in all the 
changing conflicts and combats with our spiritual enemies: — 
and to make us more than conquerors over every opposing force. 

Ui A feeble saint shall win the day, 

Though death and hell obstruct the way.' 

"Oh for that unstaggering faith, that hopeth against hope, 
relies on Omnipotent power, and is enabled to come up from 
the wilderness leaning upon the Beloved.'" 



308 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

All that remains belonging to this year, is a touching solilo- 
quy, written by Mrs. Hawkes on her birth-day: — 

Oct. 13, 1824.— "« Why art thou cast down, O my soul?' 
when the speedy return of every birth-day should make thee 
glad that thou art one year nearer to the haven of rest, where 
thou hast so long desired to be. Has any new thing happened 
unto thee? Any thing that is not common to old age: — com- 
mon for an afflicted pilgrim, with a vile body of sin and death, 
to encounter and endure? Art thou not content to bear the 
breakings down of nature, with the drying up of its springs; — 
and to walk through the valley and shadow of death, as those 
with whom, in former times, thou hast had sweet society, — 
even when health and vigour were decayed; and when with 
tottering steps, and many a groan, they waited for that de- 
liverance which they have now obtained? Dost thou expect 
that a new way is to be made for thee, instead of the royal way 
ordained for all pilgrims to the holy city? Look at thy dear 
relatives, — mother, — brother, — sisters, — and others. Look at 
thy honoured, beloved minister, and father in the gospel, — 
whose more than usual strength and vigour of mental faculties 

were reduced to infantile feebleness! Look at , at ; 

and say again with shame and chiding, ' Why art thou cast 
down, O my soul? hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise Him, 
who is the health of my countenance and my God.' 

" Where is the father, the husband, the brother, the sister, 
or the friend, — worthy of such endearing names, — who, when 
the object of their affection is laid on a bed of sickness, and 
disabled from the performance of those relative duties which 
belong to health, — will not show more love, more sympathy, 
more tender attention towards them, because they are sick and 
disabled? And how are their hearts grieved, when the dear 
sufferer lies weeping, sorrowing, because they are no longer 
able to execute their former duties and services. Inquire then, 
4 What thinkest thou of Christ.' What of His love and com- 
passion?" — 

In January, 1825, Mrs. Hawkes addresses her friend Mrs. 

Y , recently recovered from a dangerous illness. In the 

portion of her letter which has. been selected for insertion, she 
enlarges on that simplicity of faith, which leads to the assurance 
of hope, and to a settled peace and joy in believing, — springing 
from free and sovereign grace. 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 to 1828. 309 

"As respects yourself, my dear madam, I am happy to hear 
that the blessed and merciful Lord, whom you love and serve, 
has dealt bountifully with you in his rich grace, and plentiful 
goodness, and made all your bed in your sickness, — praised 
be his name! May your faith and hope be greatly enlarged, 
to believe with an assured confidence, that the same Triune 
Lord will uphold, comfort, and keep you, even to the end; 
and though you may yet have fears, and soul-conflicts, for 
' The trial of your faith, which is more precious than gold, — 
yet the white robe, and the glorious crown of salvation, is sure, 
because it is 'reserved;' yes! thanks be to sovereign and free 
grace and mercy! it is surely 'reserved in heaven,' for them 
that believe. Yes! let us sing with all the redeemed in earth 
and heaven, the promise is to them that believe, — not to such 
as are perfect in holiness, though they desire it. Nor need 
such as are cast down, and have misgivings because of the 
coldness of their hearts — their short-comings — their every-day 
failures — their fresh contracted stains from continual infirmi- 
ties, and the warrings of the flesh against the spirit — have any 
reason to fear the loss of their wondrously-purchased crown: 
for it is reserved for all that believe in Christ and are his sheep. 
I am more and more persuaded, my dear madam, that our 
establishment in faith, peace, and comfort, is in proportion as 
we simply look to Jesus, and keep clinging to the foot of the 
blessed cross; taking, as fast as they arise, our fears — temp- 
tations—every failure in our spiritual course — our weakness, 
ignorance, and wants, — and there spreading them before Him; 
there receiving fresh application of the blood of sprinkling on 
our sick and stained souls; and there losing our whole selves 
in Him. Saying to every accusation which conscience or 
Satan brings against us, however true: — 

: Thou shalt answer, Lord, for me.' 

Who, in his own good time, will give an answer of peace; 
silence all our accusers, and make us savingly to believe, that 
' The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin;' and that 
'nothing shall separate us from the love of Christ.' 

" I should like to indulge myself in relating to you, who kind- 
ly take an interest in an unworthy sister pilgrim, the dealings 
of the Lord with me. Graciously and tenderly hath He dealt 
with me, for his own name's sake. I have again been brought, 
(as was thought by myself and others,) to the eve of my de- 
parture: and, blessed be the same gracious Saviour! was 
brought thereto in peace. But instead of an entrance into rest, 



310 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

it hath seemed the good pleasure of Him that doth all things 
well, that I should remain a little longer in restlessness, suffer- 
ing and trial. Pray for me, my dear madam, that the will of 
the Lord may be done in and by me: and his holy design there- 
in be fully accomplished: and that in all things I may say. 
' blessed be the Lord, for he is, plenteous in mercy, and a very 
present help in time of trouble.' " 

In the summer of this year, Mrs. Hawkes had a pressing 
invitation from some very valued friends in Buckinghamshire r 
to remove into the country, and pass her remaining days near 
to them, in a house of their providing. The following is an 
extract from her letter in reply: — 

" My heart loves and thanks you; and will ever hope to 
pray, that the reward of your affectionate desires and inten- 
tions towards me, may be equally the same as if I were in the 
full enjoyment of them. But were you to see me now, my 
dearest friend, not merely for an hour or two, but through day 
after day, and night after night, of pain and weakness, you 
would not say, Why will you not come and put yourself under 
our fostering wings, for the remainder of your sinking years? 
Delightful idea! but uttered with a silent and tender sigh, — 
No, it cannot be! Moreover, I should consider it an act of in- 
justice, and absolute selfishness, to burden my dear friends, 
when I am past contributing any thing to them, but care and 
anxiety. My sacred harp is not, I am thankful to say, hung 
upon the willows; but it can only vibrate inwardly. My touch 
is become too feeble to bring out its sounds to gladden other 
ears, I am much in the contemplation of how necessarily soli- 
tary is the greater part of the Christian walk; and, especially, 
when entering into the valley and shadow of death. How un- 
speakable is the mercy, when the heart and the flesh fail, to 
find that indeed, and in truth, God is the strength of the heart, 
and its portion for ever! How refreshing to drink of the 
Living Fountain, when nature's springs are failing! May we 
each, my beloved friend, keep closer and closer to this sacred 
Fountain." 

The year 1826, supplies only two private memorandums. 
The first, written on the eve of leaving Highgate, where Mrs. 
Hawkes had taken a lodging for a few months; and the second, 
at the close of the year. 

Sept. 1826. Highgate Common,-*" What singular trials, 



CHAP. VIII. FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828, 311 

and what distinguished mercies, have I experienced during my 
abode in this place! 

" Visited with a dangerous illness; alarmed at the illness of 
my servant;* afraid, because among strangers, and at a distance 
from friends, and from my usual medical aid; distressed also on 
account of the illness of my dear niece, who is my essential 
attendant and helper. 

" Now, let me mark also my mercies and favours: — 

" A mind kept, through grace, in entire peace; faith given 
to rest in the blessed Saviour's care, as a child in the arms of 
its mother; waiting for the solemn command, to depart hence, 
and to enter a land of pure delight; with a vivid view and deep 
sense of the free grace and mercy, by which alone such a 
sinner — ah! such a sinful worm! — could obtain a heavenly in- 
heritance. 

44 Now again, however, the time of departure seems to re- 
cede; 

' Let me not murmur at my stay, 
Nor wish my sufferings less.' 

•'• Mark also providential mercies: 

" Accommodated in a quiet and roomy house, in a beautiful 
and healthy situation; visited in a most friendly manner, by a 
kind medical friend, hitherto a stranger, but now a friend in 
need; joined by my dearest daughter, C.,t who came to dwell 
near me, and who was unto me, in all respects, as the best of 
daughters; comforted by the frequent attentions of my kind 

niece; favoured with extraordinary kindness from Mrs. P s; 

benefited by visiting a dear afflicted saint, Miss W d; 

visited by my revered, and beloved friend, Dr. Fearon, who no 
sooner heard of my wish to see him, than with that instant 
readiness which is one of the truest marks of sincere friend- 
ship, he travelled many miles, and, in a few hours, arrived in 
town to my great comfort. Surely, I cannot be sufficiently 
thankful for such a friend, — the unchanging friend of many 
years; may his unwearied kindness be recompensed a hun- 
dred-fold!" 

Dec. 31, 1826. — "Last hour of the departing year! Oh 
that my enumerations, and confessions, and sorrow for the 
sins and infirmities, and short-comings of the past year, 
(which are more than 1 can number, — may not be despised of 

* A servant, who had been with Mrs. Hawkes fifteen years at the time 
of writing this, — and who remained with her as long as she lived — Ed. 
t A friend. Mrs. Hawkes never had any children. 



312 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

thee, O Lord, my heavenly Father! * The sacrifices of a 
broken and contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.' Let 
such be the sacrifices of ray heart at all times. In mercy 
hear, and accept, my groanings: and also my poor sacrifices 
of praise and thanksgiving for unnumbered mercies; which 
with shame-facedness, but according to my poor feeble faith, 
I bring, and lay on that Golden Altar, which purifies and 
sanctifies every gift; even that of the meanest, weakest, and 
vilest worm, who, renouncing every other plea and hope for 
mercy, pleadeth the all-prevailing name of Jesus; and resteth 
in his atoning sacrifice, righteousness, intercession, and full 
salvation. 

" 'I nothing want or plead beside, 
But Jesus, and him crucified!'" 

Monday, Jan. 1, 1827. — First hour of the new year, 

11 1 In age and feebleness extreme, 
Who shall a helpless worm redeem? 
Jesus, my only hope thou art, „ 

Strength of my failing flesh and heart! 
O, let me catch a smile from thee, 
And drop into eternity.' 

"I am indeed a wonder to myself, that I should be brought 
out of so many deaths, and enter on another year, with little 
more than a life of death. 

" Complainest thou, my soul, of thy long imprisonment,— 
of thy continued disappointment of escape from thy narrow 
irksome cage? Faintest thou because thy labour is not over, 
nor the battle won? Rather humble thyself, and put thy 
mouth in the dust, that with all that has been done for thee, 
thou hast done so little thyself towards obtaining a meetness 
for thy heavenly inheritance. Were the corn fully ripe, it 
would be gathered into the garner. Thou art not ripened. 
Besides, were there no other reason Why thou shouldst wait 
patiently, it is enough that it is the will and good pleasure of 
thy heavenly Father. Hast thou no obligations to Him, 
(whose thou art by creation, redemption, adoption, preserva- 
tion,) for mercies, temporal and spiritual, through a whole life? 
Gird up the loins of thy mind^and say, ' What shall I render 
unto the Lord for all his benefits?' Nothing canst thou render 
in a way of merit; but every thing in doing and suffering ac- 
cording to his will. 

A memorandum written in the month of July, is the nex 
trace we meet of Mrs. Hawkes' Christian experience. 



chap, vm.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 313 

July 2, 1827. — " 'In me ye shall have peace,' When I 
review my sins of childhood, and unto old age, I wonder that 
I ever have any peace. "When by faith I look to Jesus, his 
all-atoning sacrifice, righteousness, and intercession, I wonder 
that my peace should ever be broken. 

" Sweet is that emblem of the Saviour, « And Jacob saw a 
ladder set upon the earth, whose top reached to heaven,' Gen. 
xxviii. 12. O my soul, continually ascend this sacred ladder, 
and receive the richest favours of grace and mercy: and de- 
scend, with humble gratitude, to make holy merchandise for 
the increase of thy own spiritual life and growth, and for the 
benefit of thy fellow-pilgrims; and also for the glorifying of 
thy Father which is in heaven. Otherwise thy gained gold 
will become polluted, and changed into dross." 

The deeply spiritual emanations of Mrs. Hawkes' mind, to- 
gether with her clear views of Divine truth, — in combination 
with the strength of her native powers, — gave her an unusual 
capability of instructing others in Divine things; especially the 
young, towards whom she felt strong attachment. About this 
time her affectionate solicitude was drawn forth, in no com- 
mon degree, towards some young relatives. Early deprived 
of their valuable mother, the maternal duties had been well 
supplied by an excellent aunt. It pleased God to visit this ex- 
emplary Christian with much bodily affliction, and finally to 
take her to himself, in the year 1827.* Mrs. Hawkes now felt 
an additional interest in these amiable relatives, and endea- 
voured to become to them a " Mentor," as far as her infirmities 
would allow. These young ladies, (the Misses Milward,) 
have kindly supplied some letters for this Memoir, and also 
the following notes of a parting address, made to them by 
Mrs. Hawkes in conversation, in the month of August, 1827, 
previous to their excursion to the Isle of Wight. 

" I have thought much of you. My imagination is always 
at work. I can fancy you in that sweet Niton, in rapture 
with the seenery; but do not stop there: let the surrounding 
beauties lead you to their Author. I could wish myself with 
you, seated on that beautiful rock, talking of your dear de- 
parted aunt; and above all, leading you to higher subjects. — 
Before you go out each day, seek, each one for yourselves, the 



* See an allusion to this Lady, page 151. 
27 



314 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Divine protection, in earnest prayer. Do not rest satisfied with 
the act of saying a prayer, but when you have finished, ask 
yourselves, Have I really prayed? Has the Holy Spirit touched 
my heart? Has it been softened? Five words only, in this 
spirit, will be accepted. My dear young friends, be decided. 
There are two kinds of religion: — One, that will make a very 
fair show, and appear very amiable to men, but which will 
fail in the hour of trial. Its fault is, that it does not go deep 
enough; it does not touch the heart. God says, * My son! 
give me thy heart.' If he does but see that you give him your 
heart and affections, it is all that he desires. Your heart being 
resigned to him, all will be well; and he will not be strict to 
mark failings and imperfections. Never rest till you love 
your Saviour. It is easy to talk of love to him, but you must 
feel it; you must love him more than the dearest earthly ob- 
ject, Oh! the peace that arises from love to the Saviour! 
Not a wave of trouble rolls across that peaceful breast, in 
which such love dwells. Oh! the comfort of such a friend on 
a dying bed! The tender care of a friend or parent is most 
felt in the deepest affliction. Our heavenly Father has many 
ways of comforting his children: not by removing their pain, 
for that may be good for them, — but by sweet texts of Scrip- 
ture, and delightful communion with himself. Be decided; be 
firm: enjoy the good things allotted to you by Providence, but 
do not rest your affections on them, nor say, This will make 
me great or admired. In your intercourse with worldly peo- 
ple, be polite and sociable, regard them as amiable citizens of 
this lower world; but have nothing to do with their merchan- 
dise, their pleasures, or their pursuits; form no friendships, 
encourage no familiarity with them. Say to your soul, Enter 
not thou into their counsels, but let thy converse be with the 
excellent of the earth. Remember you must each travel to 
heaven alone. You may, at different periods, animate each 
other; but there is much in this work that can only be done 
by yourselves. When your lamps grow dim, hasten to trim 
them, and procure a fresh supply of oil. Remember you are 
to be the ' Wise virgins.' I have often prayed for you when 
attending the ordinances at St, John's Chapel/ It was my 
spiritual birth-place; and often have I exclaimed, Lord, grant 
it may be such to my dear young friends and relatives; to 
their dear father, and brother! How have I wept there, in 
former years! and rejoiced that the pews were so high that I 
could hide my excessive weeping; so great was my fear that 
I did not love my Saviour. I had been trifling with religion 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 315 

many years. My head will not allow me to say more at pre- 
sent. Farewell; if we should not meet again on earth, see 
that we meet in heaven; see that you meet me, and your aunt, 
in heaven." 

In the same strain of piety and affection, Mrs. Hawkes writes 
to her young friends, while at Niton: — 

" I much wished for the pleasure of holding a long conver- 
sation with you on paper; but my generally failing strength, 
and trembling hand, have hitherto impeded, and do still im- 
pede, the comfortable movement of my pen. I have had two 
or three returns of painful illness, since I had the pleasure of 
receiving your very gratifying letter; and I find that my late 
attack has given such a real shake to my before feeble frame, 
as will not soon, if ever, be recovered. Yet I am undoubtedly 
convalescent; and should no relapse take place, you may per- 
haps find me, on your return, as well as usual. Sure I am, 
that while by the Divine will and appointment my life is con- 
tinued, you will find me, as ever, your affectionate, deeply in- 
terested, and sincere friend. Truly do I lament, that I cannot 
do all I wish in every possible way of benefit and comfort to 
you, and each one of your kind family. When you so ten- 
derly and sweetly took leave of me, — with little expectation to 
either of us of meeting again on this side of Jordan's banks, — 
my recollections of our long intimacy, of past occurrences, of 
your constant friendship and kind attentions, and your too 
much sorrow and unwillingness to death's separating stroke, — 
filled my mind with strong and tender emotions, and increasing 
attachment; and with sincere self-reproach, that I had been 
sinfully wanting in my endeavours to be more useful to you, 
in mental and spiritual communications. Ardently do I pray, 
that our future intercourse may be made, by help from above, 
more profitable; and more mutually confidential and unreserved. 
With truth and affection I can affirm, that the real welfare and 
happiness of you all, lie deeply and constantly near my heart, 
and greatly occupy my thoughts. 

"I am entertained, and much delighted, my dear S., with 
all I hear of your adventures. The surrounding wonders, 
grand and beautiful, which you are exploring, while they de- 
light the eye, are equally calculated to expand the mind, and 
fill it with elevating and instructive contemplations and reflec- 
tions. 

" The picturesque little church you mention, was one of the 
objects which, together with the surrounding scenery, your 



316 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

dear aunt and myself greatly admired; and also the Slip; 
with several other places which I have not time to mention. 
But our most favourite haunts were about East and West 
Cowes, and Ryde. Many pleasures did we mutually enjoy 
in that sweet spot; and also at Portsea. Dear, departed 
friend! Though thou hast left me to struggle a little longer 
on this conflicting shore, yet I rejoice in thy emancipation! 
Thou art now beholding that glory that completely obscures 
all the splendour of this poor world! and art drinking of those 
pleasures, in comparison of which all others are but as draughts 
of bitterness! I shall soon re-unite with thy sister spirit, never 
more to be separated; and while lingering here below, I will 
endeavour to prove my love to thy dear memory in that way 
in which, could I hear thy voice from heaven, I know thou 
wouldst most pathetically request, in accents similar to these: 
— Be not, my old friend, content to prepare for, and antici- 
pate, your own happy rejoining me in the mansions of bliss; 
but exert every nerve, make every diligent effort, to bring on 
these dear relatives, (to whom my whole time, care, and pray- 
ers were unceasingly devoted,) as far, and as securely in ' the 
narrow way,' as may lie in your power. That will, in the 
end, unite them to us again. May the blessed Saviour bestow 
on me wisdom and grace to fulfil this request and desire of 
the beloved saint! and dispose each of your hearts to the same 
object, and noble aim. ,, 

From the same to Miss M. A. Milward: — 

The sweet expressions of regard in your kind letters from 
Niton, can but prove highly gratifying to my feelings; yet, I 
confess, that some pain mingles with my pleasure, while I read 
them; which originates in a consciousness, that your affec- 
tionate estimation of my friendship, vastly surpasses my poor 
deservings; not indeed as to the feelings and wishes of my 
heart, but as respects the exertions which such feelings and 
wishes ought to have produced, as the best evidence of my 
love and interest towards you. I trust, however, that the near 
prospect I have had of a separation from you by death, and 
the self-reproach I have felt for being an unfaithful friend, — 
together with prayer, and hope of amendment, — will, by Divine 
help, enable us to find more comfort and benefit in our future 
social intercourse; and that as it regards myself, I shall not 
fall so far short of the just claims you have upon me. Yet I 
shrink when I consider what is implied in the term, a confi- 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 317 

dential friend! To a conscientious and reflective mind, it im- 
plies and enforces a serious engagement, especially in an elder, 
to point out any important, observed error, failing, or mistake 
in judgment, spirit, or conduct; unfettered by the reluctance 
to give pain, or the fear of offending; together with an earnest 
recommendation of the right line, — how contrary and irksome 
soever it may prove to the natural inclination, preconceived 
opinion, or former habits. All this, and much more, is surely 
the bounden duty of a faithful friend. Believe me, my dear 
Mary Anne, nothing less than the strongest affection and inte- 
rest, — the most unbounded benevolence of mind, — the strictest 
and most active principle of Christian integrity, — together with 
the encouraging stimulus afforded by a willing and pleased re- 
cipiency of such communications, — can ever overcome the re- 
luctancy of a feeling mind to the discharge of a task so painful, 
and too often, thankless. Over-sensitiveness, and the fear of 
being thought indelicate and obtrusive, too often puts to silence 
the voice of duty. You must therefore expect still to find me, 
not a faithless, but a failing friend. To guard, as much as 
possible, against future loss of profitable intercourse, I wish we 
could make some practicable, well-formed plan by which our 
meeting together might be rendered more advantageous. Your 
many and increasing occupations and engagements, have pre- 
vented any regular and fixed visits. A mere flying call is un- 
suitable to any thing but cursory chit-chat, which is not the 
whole design of friendly intercourse. I am well aware of 
many difficulties and impediments that must arise, and oppose 
our wishes to form a regular plan of meeting together: but I 
propose the idea for your deliberation. A large and rich field 
of intellectual, religious, and general subjects, — together with 
interesting reading, — will pleasantly fill up as much time as 
we can secure. Yet, alas! I am forgetting that I am old and 
feeble: and shall often fail, not in inclination, but in strength 
and capability. 

" The interesting accounts of all that you are in the pleasing 
enjoyment of in the Island, transports me, in mind and asso- 
ciation, in sweet companionship with you in your lovely re- 
treat and in your rambles and adventures; and will furnish 
much pleasure in the retrospect, and in the communication, 
when you return home. I quite anticipate your home-plea- 
sures and Sunday-privileges, which you will re-taste with new 
delight, and I trust with increased benefit; for this should be 
the end proposed in all our pleasures." 

27* 



318 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

From the same to Miss C. Mil ward. 

" Your prompt compliance with my request contained in 
your sister's letter, was kind, and very gratifying to me, and 1 
sincerely thank you. It, also leads me to hope for a more in- 
terior and unreserved intimacy with you, than has been hith- 
erto formed between us; and which has been prevented by 
your absence from home, and other accidental circumstances. 
With general society, persons who know any thing of this cold 
deceitful world, will not desire much acquaintance; while in- 
tercourse with select and valuable friends will be esteemed and 
cultivated. Next to the enjoyment of heavenly communion, I 
have ever considered communion with congenial and mutually 
attached minds, one of the sweetest cordials that is to be ob- 
tained in this poor world; where, alas! shadow instead of sub- 
stance every where presents itself, in all sorts of delusive 
forms ! I hope that my young friend will be one of the fa- 
voured few, who are sufficiently persuaded of this sad report 
of a sad world, from the testimony of the Bible; — and from 
facts, that those who have tried it, have to record and relate, — 
"without being taught it from painful experience. Of what 
mistake and falsehood are those persons guilty, who assert, 
that religion produces a gloomy mind! and that it requires the 
sacrifice of the pleasures of life! When none but the Christian 
can, rationally, be gay at heart. Others may be outwardly 
gay and smiling, because thoughtlessness and dissipation drive 
away reflection: but let sickness or trouble overtake the vo- 
taries of pleasure, or let them be reduced to solitude, — and 
where then is their gaiety? Even in the midst of all the splen- 
did spots of which you give me so pleasing a description, or in 
any other which could be imagined, — the very idea of being 
doomed for a whole life, or for several years only, to be quite 
alone, is sufficiently depressing to convince us at once of the 
unsatisfying nature of i the things which are seen.' This I 
perceive dear Mary Anne has discovered, by her excellent re- 
mark on the solitariness of Mount Cleves, 

" I am glad your prejudice concerning Mr. — - — , is removed 
by reading his life. With other benefits gained from so excel- 
lent a record, you will also obtain a very important lesson for 
future use, namely, not to suffer your mind to be prejudiced or 
biassed concerning any character, whether living or dead, by 
hear-say, or by mere impression, or by appearance only* 
Through life, we shall have to say to ourselves, « Judge not by 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 319 

the outward appearance;' decide not without close investigation; 
and neither praise nor censure but from examination." 

Two private extracts remain, belonging to the year 1827. 
The first, a memorandum written by Mrs. Hawkes on her 
birth-day; which, though unfinished, may suggest some heads 
for profitable self-examination; — with another written at the 
close of the year, in the form of a prayer. 

Oct. 13, 1827. — " After another year of increased feebleness 
and suffering, with a burdened weary body brought nigh unto, 
death by fresh attacks of disease; together with also some pe- 
culiar spiritual mercies; I would ask my soul, what is the re- 
cord of this anniversary birth-day? What the request? What 
the confession? What the praise and thanksgiving? First* 
what the record?" 

Dec. 31, 1827. — " Adored, and most gracious Lord and 
Saviour! with unfeigned humility and thanksgiving do I ac- 
knowledge thy free grace and mercy, in having vouchsafed to 
me the aid of thy blessed Spirit, to help my many infirmities 
in prayer and supplication this morning. Powerfully has my 
heart been drawn near unto a throne of grace, and .has been 
poured out before Thee. Graciously has thine hand of mercy, 
and love, replenished my soul with precious applications of 
pardons and promises, given, for thine own name's sake, to 
me the chief of sinners. And now, Thou that givest liberally 
and upbraidest not, (much as I deserve the severest upbraid* 
ings,) unto Thee, and under the shadow of thy wings, does my 
soul flee with the favours and blessings which thou hast given, 
to preserve them unto me; that neither Satan nor sin, those 
robbers of my soul's best treasure, may take away what thou 
hast been pleased to give. Keep, O Lord, that which I hum- 
bly commit unto thee: keep me from that foul spirit who is 
ever most vigilant when the soul is most enriched; and either 
takes away its jewels, or infuses pride, and self-righteousness* 
and self-complacency, to poison and despoil. 

' Here I raise my Ebenezer, 
Hither by thy help I'm come; 
And I trust, by thy good pleasure, 
Safely to arrive at home.' " 

With evidently feeble and trembling hand, the following two 
lines are added at the early dawn of the new year: — 
Jan. 1st. 1828, One o'clock in the morning* 

" Hear, O hear my supplication! 
Make my heart thy habitation." 



820 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Mrs. Hawkes had now been nearly twelve years in the same 
apartments at Queen's Row, Fentonville. But it became ne- 
cessary that she should remove at Midsummer; which, in her 
critical state of health, and rather straitened circumstances, 
naturally occasioned her some anxiety and perplexity. She 
had indeed, from her friends in Buckinghamshire, renewed and 
urgent entreaties to come and reside near them, with entire 
emancipation from expense. How attractive soever such kind 
friendship might seem, Mrs. Hawkes felt unable to avail her- 
self of the offer. She thought it right to continue in the midst 
of her numerous friends in town. She was, moreover, deeply 
sensible that few could be fully aware of her infirm and suf- 
fering state: and true it was, that under all the effects of dis- 
ease, the look of health, and the smile of serenity and cheer- 
fulness, ever rested on her countenance, — till within a short 
time of her death; so that when lying on her couch, and in 
lively conversation with her friends, her increased size alone 
marked her as an invalid. The preservation of a measure of 
general health in the midst of local disease, might, under the 
divine blessing, be attributed — partly to her fine constitution, — 
and partly to, (what in her circumstances might be called,) the 
very self-denying use of all the means generally conducive 
to bodily vigour. In reply to the kind offers of her valued 
friends, she urges the impediment presented by her infirmities; 
as well as her want of certainty, that a removal from town was 
the path marked out to her by Providence. 

"My state of health," she writes, "and way of living, is 
only known to such as reside with me; for to occasional visi- 
ters, little, comparatively, of my feebleness and suffering is per- 
ceptible, — because my spirits are generally good, and my looks 
do not much vary. To myself, however, it is past all doubt 
that, as Herbert says, — 

' Death is still working like a mole, 
And digs my grave at each remove.' 

— that * the night is far spent, and the day is at hand.' Solemn, 
and longed-for day, that shall have no more clouds! * 

* * Dearly should I love to see you; but I fear I must 
not indulge the hope of such a pleasure. I feel it truly gratify- 
ing that my beloved friends do not give up their kind wish that 
I should be a sojourner at Emberton, which will ever present 
to me many almost irresistible attractions. All that has been 
wanting to my willing mind, was a warrant with an indispu- 



CHAP. VIII.— FROM A. D. 1817 TO 1828. 32 E 

table signature thereto affixed. In my changing life, I have 
many times found it no small exercise of faith and patience, 
to have roads placed before me, without a ray of light to mark 
which was the right. All I can hope is, that I am where a 
gracious Providence has cast my lot. I cannot say I have no 
longing, but I have certainly now no debatings, concerning 
future movements; my last remove is at hand; it is always in 
my thoughts: and through mercy, in my peaceful expectation. 
I should delight to talk with you, my beloved friend, of ail- 
that passed in my mind and feelings since we used to have 
sweet converse together; and to receive your interesting detail 
to the same effect. But if one of our sacred poets be correct 
as he is elegant, we may hope to meet, 

' Where on a green and flowery mount,- 
Our willing souls shall sit; 
And with increasing joy recount,. 
The laboure of our feet..' 

" Until that happy deliverance of our vile bodies from sio 
and death, let us never forget to pray for each other; and, as 
often as we can, exchange a cheering word that may stimu- 
late our too-often weary minds, in pressing forward to gain 
our heavenly prize." 

About the same period she writes to another friend in a simi- 
lar strain of patient hope. After expressing her regret on ac- 
count of apparent neglect, she goes on to say, — 

" But I must pray for patience with myself, and willingness 
to do nothing, and be nothing; and to be more lost in adoring 
contemplation of the patience and forbearance of a gracious God 
and Saviour towards me, from day to day. I think, (at least I 
hope,) that I do sink lower and lower in self-abasement, and self- 
abhorrence; and my prayer is, that this sinking may be accom- 
panied with a stronger faith in Christ; — and that in sinking I 
may rise, and climb * the Rock that is higher than I.' My con- 
tinuance on earth cannot be long; — therefore would I stand with 
girded loins, and a burning lamp. Much have I been favoured 
of late in the sweet drawings of a Saviour's love; and in conse- 
quence, much do I long to depart and be with Christ, which is 
far better. But how much longer my suffering state may yet 
be protracted, is best known to Him whose will and pleasure 
it seems to continue me in the body, for the gracious purpose 
of a farther preparation for eternity, — and on account of some 



322 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

to whom, through His power, I may be made an instrument 
of help and benefit. 

" Yes, I am, as you say, nearly seventy years of age ! I 
really cannot bear, except in some favoured seasons, to look 
back upon my foolish sinful life. But when I am sweetly 
brought to the foot of the cross, in the exercise of penitence, 
faith and love, — when I dare to go minutely over the dreadful 
catalogue, and present it to my Saviour to cross it out, and 
bear it away, never to be heard of more in a way of condem- 
nation. Let me excite you, my dear friend, to look more at 
the Saviour than on yourself; it is by losing ourselves in Him 
that we shall grow in every grace, and be transformed into 
his image. To dwell upon what He is in Himself, and what 
He is to us, and upon His stupendous plan of redemption for 
us, enlarges the heart and the understanding, and raises us 
above this grovelling world. 

" I rejoice in your auooc&e: but faith must still be your sheet 
anchor, as well as mine, whether we have favours or no favours. 
May it be mightily increased in each of us, together with every 
other grace of the blessed Spirit!" 

To a clergyman with whom she had held much religious 
intercourse, Mrs. Hawses writes, in the month of June, 1828, 
as follows: — 

" I long for the favour of your sitting quietly by the side of 
my couch, that I might have the delight of hearing you talk of 
things new and old, as you used to do; and that I might ob- 
tain answers to many questions which sometimes confuse my 
mind. Seldom as I leave my room, save merely for an air- 
ing, yet reports and rumours of what is passing in the world, 
(I mean the religious world,) reach my ears, and eyes too, in 
print,' — such as make me feel the want of a wise interpreter, 
close at hand. Not so much for my own satisfaction, as for 
the sake of many young persons who eagerly come to me, to 
tell them what to believe of floating speculations and theories, 
and what not: while, at the same time, they support their no- 
tions on the authority of such good and established teachers of 
truth, as quite to shut my mouth; and I cannot help feeling, 
that these (speculations) to say the least of them, are the 'little 
foxes' that are let into the vineyards to ' spoil the tender grapes.' 
I do wish, my revered friend, that you would take up your pen, 
and send forth an alarm and caution to young converts; for I 
am in full evidence of the mischief that is doing by drawing 



CHAP. VIII. — FROM A. D. 1817 to 1828. 323 

eff their minds from heart to head knowledge. Alas! old as 
I am, and having nothing left to attract or attach my mind to 
earth, — yet because the sinful wretched idol self, is left — I 
find no time to spare for any other object or pursuit, than how 
to keep my lamp burning, in readiness for my Lord's coming; 
and that by daily and hourly seeking to obtain oil from the sa- 
cred and true Olive Tree, — and not oil that is doubtful, or adul- 
terated. Ah, we want our dear and revered father Cecil again 
amongst us, to extinguish delusive lights by boldly holding 
forth the torch of truth! 4 Wilt thou not revive us again?' 
needs to be our cry. But so said our beloved father Cecil 
years ago, when he preached upon that text." 

In reference more particularly to her own experience, Mrs. 
Hawkes continues in the same letter: — 

"With deep humiliation and thanksgiving, I trust I may 
venture to say, ' Never less alone, than when alone.' Sweetly 
does the adorable Saviour, who alone can be an ever-present 
friend, invite, and frequently enable me to repose my cares, 
and sorrows, and weariness, and pain, on his breast of tender- 
ness and love, — although the clamors of true and just accusa- 
tions of conscience, and of Satan himself, strive to affright, and 
give the name of presumption to my, I trust, scriptural confi- 
dence. Not one inch dare I stir but on Scripture warrant. 
With that in my feeble hand of faith, and prostrate in self- 
loathing, and self-renunciation, at the foot of the sacred cross, 
— while tears of penitence and love, like those of Mary's, wash 
the feet of my crucified Lord, — I am not afraid of being an 
Antinomian. Nothing but free, sovereign grace, and favour, 
will meet my case, and bring peace to my soul. All the dif- 
ference that I find in myself, after years of trials and experi- 
ence, is, that I see sin, as sin, so dreadful and hateful, that I 
know not where to hide my blushing face; were it not for the 
gracious displays of more abounding grace and love, and that 
outstretched-hand of mercy, that draws me to hide myself in 
the cleft of the Rock rent for me, the chief of sinners. I 
would sink lower and lower yet, crying out, * unclean, un- 
clean,' — if also 'I may be found in Him,' clothed in his spot- 
less righteousness, and daily more transformed into the mind 
and likeness of Christ. 

" With regard to the dispute respecting assurance, I wish to 
know your thoughts, rather than name my own. I can only 
say,— happy are those who have it legitimately,— tm& happy 



324 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

are those who are seeking it humbly. But neither wise nor 
profitable, nor, as I think, safe and sound, are the discussions 
and arguments upon so sacred a topic. Our honoured father 
Cecil used to say, * Assurance is the daughter of experience.' 
What echo do you give to that, dear sir? One mercy and 
favour I am thankful for, — namely, though clouds sometimes 
arise, I can climb to ' the Rock that is higher than I,' and cry 
out, * Though He slay me, yet will I trust in him.' But this is 
a * low state,' and "* little faith,' say our disputers, and 4 scarcely 
safe.' Well, I shall soon, I trust and expect, gain admittance, 
* through the blood of the everlasting covenant,' into that king- 
dom of light, where there is no darkness at all." 



CHAPTER IX, 

HER REMOVAL FROM QUEEN'S ROW, AND SUBSEQUENT 
E IN CROSS STREET, 

FROM A. d. 1828 to 1832. 

Kindness of Mr. B , — Mrs. Hawkes' letters to this friend — Her tem- 
porary abode at Highgate — Comfortable settlement in Cross Street — 
Letter to a friend harassed by spiritual doubts and fears — Her views 
of the Holy Trinity — Increasing humility — Letter of the Rev. John 
Berridge — Of the Rev. Joseph Milner — Visitation of severe sickness— 
Letter to Mrs. Y — , in which she notices the death of Mrs. Cecil — 
Letter to a relative on the subject of entering the ministry — To Mr. 
E. T. Jones, on prayer — Letters to the Rev. R. Waldo Sibthorp. 

Among those friends who valued Mrs. Hawkes' society, 
there was one, well known for his benevolence and Christian 
character, an old hearer of Mr. Cecil's, and who, by his liberali- 
ties towards his afflicted minister, had occasioned the remark, 
that he and his equally generous partner were like the Mace- 
donians, who, " to their power, and beyond their power, had 
administered to the saints." During the latter years of Mrs. 
Hawkes' life, Mr. B — , the friend of whom we are speaking, 
was continually tendering his kind offices, and endeavouring 
to administer to her comfort, — as will appear, by the repeated 



CHAP. IX. FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 325 

expressions of acknowledgment which occur in her letters to 

Mr. B ; whose ready kindness was now shown by offers 

to assist Mrs. Ilawkes in procuring suitable apartments, on her 
being obliged to leave Queen's Row; and to which she replies 
in the following note: — 

" Your kind message, my dear sir, was communicated to 
me by Mrs. Collyer, and has my sincere and grateful thanks. 
If you please, I will request you to render me assistance by 
condescending to allow my good Ann a place in your chaise. 
It will be doing me great service that she may be saved long 
walks, — for her strength is much worn away by the weight 
under which she has, for so many years, put her willing 
shoulder for my sake. My first inquiry will be at Highgate, 
and my next at Kilburn; and if at the latter, I will thankfully 
avail myself of your kind help, as you are now residing on 
the spot. That no favourable place of worship will be within 
my reach, is less an obstacle than formerly; — because, were 
there one at the next door, I should be sadly prevented from 
attending. Yet, the being near to a sacred Temple is a pleasure 
as well as pain to a poor prisoner. Soon, however, the dis- 
imprisoned spirit shall leave its earthly cage, and soar away to 
that blessed city where ' no temple is therein; for the Lord 
God Almighty, and the Lamb are the Temple of it.' There, 
I trust I shall strike my harp with yours, in songs of loudest 
praise! And here, also, while pilgrims in this conflicting 
world, may we tune our harps, (unstrung as they often are by 
sin and sorrow,) till our high praises rise higher and higher to 
him who hath loved us, — and who daily manifests his love and 
care, — till they mingle at length with heavenly strains." 

Mrs. Hawkes next notices her departure from Queen's Row, 
to a temporary lodging: — 

Friday, June 27, 1828. — "I am this day leaving Queen's 
Row, after a residence of nearly twelve years! Years filled up 
with many sufferings and troubles; and also many mercies, 
and gracious soul-enjoyments, — praised be the Lord! And now 
I am literally going out, I know not whither. But my soul 
hangeth on the God of Abraham; He being my Almighty 
Friend, I need not fear: while by an assured faith I can say, 
4 If my earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, I have 
a building of God' — all is well, all' is mercy, even though I 
had not where to lay my head." 
28 



326 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

From this temporary lodging, she again addressed her friend, 
Mr. B , as follows: — 

Penton Place, July 19, 1828. 
" My dear sir, 

" When our valued friend, Mr. Hodson, told you I was very 
anxious about lodgings, — he told you truth; I am much more 
so than 1 ought to be. A stronger faith would rest quietly on 
the everlasting promises. It is not, however, so much about 
country lodgings that I am anxious, as what 1 shall do for a 
place of more permanency when my little country recess is 
over. I am ashamed that an old pilgrim, who has been with- 
out what may be really called a home for thirty years, should 
now faint in her journey because no Inn seems at hand, — when 
it is absolutely said, 'the Lord will provide.' * If thou faintest 
in the day of adversity, thy strength is small.' Yes, alas! my 
strength is small, and my stature in grace is that of a dwarf. 
I am* very thankful that you, my most kind friend, remember 
me in your prayers; may they, by the help of the blessed 
Spirit, be raised to importunity on my behalf. 

" Accept my best thanks for your very nice present. The 
ham was truly as delicate and savoury as could be eaten. 
" Your affectionate, and grateful, 

" S. Hawkes." 

By the exertions of Mrs. Hawkes' friends, comfortable 
lodgings were obtained for her at Highgate — where she went 
in the month of August, and remained nearly five months. 
While there, she wrote the following memorandums: — 

Prospect Buildings, Sept. 1828. — "I would fain 'set me 
up way-marks;' and in sincere humiliation, reverence, and 
gratitude, trace the Lord's dealings with me, (and something 
of my varied experience therein,) during my stay in this plea- 
sant tent, which I must soon exchange for another. Oh may 
the same Divine hand of love and mercy point out my future 
way! and lead me, as it hath in great forbearance and com- 
passion ever led me, until my painful changes end in everlast- 
ing rest! 

" I would fain keep in my remembrance all that I have been 
passing through — especially during the last six or eight months 
and the gracious instructions which have, I trust, been im- 
printed on my heart by the Blessed Spirit, who alone teaches 
to profit. If I mistake not, He has vouchsafed to be working 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 327 

His own sacred work very powerfully in my soul; in the way 
of convincing me of sins past, — springing- from my corrupt 
nature and deceitful heart, — and of in-dwelling sin, still pre- 
sent: in the way of tender meltings, self-emptying, and re- 
ducing all that is within me to God; causing me to cry out, '0 
wretched creature that I am!' ' Save, Lord, or I perish!' " 

Oct. 13, 1828. — "This anniversary of my birth-day hath 
entered me upon the 70th year of my age! ' I am as a won- 
der unto many,' but most of all to myself, that after so many 
years of sickness, and varied afflictive pressures, life should 
have attained to such an age! Nothing can be more plain 
than that it is the wiil and good pleasure of the Lord that so it 
should be. May his holy will and purpose in prolonging so 
unuseful and unworthy a life, be fully answered and accom- 
plished, in a full preparation for eternal life! 

"Some preceding months have been marked with extraor- 
dinary trials and sorrows, in addition to my usual ones, — and 
with corresponding solemnity of mind, and enlarged experi- 
ence. No painter's or poet's touch could delineate my views 
and feelings, and sentiments, while I have been made to retire 
(if I may so speak) from creature converse, and shut my doors 
about me; and lay open every inmost thought of my heart, 
under the deepest sense I ever had, of the all-searching eye of 
God upon me; and of all the sins of my past life, both before, 
and especially after, conversion. Oh! that I might ever bear 
in remembrance the reflections, the impressions, the tears and 
prayers, the humblings, — and yet the supports and encourage- 
ments,— of these solemn seasons of soul-transactions with God, 
in my depths of trouble! which can never be known but be- 
tween myself and God. Praised be his name! unto Him have 
I cried, and he hath heard me, and doth hear, the voice of my 
supplication: and doth in mercy correct me for my profit. He 
hath, as I trust, been teaching me, and sealing me with re- 
newed sealings of His Holy Spirit, to the farther enlargement, 
and establishment, of faith and hope in Christ, my Lord and 
Saviour. My prayer and hope is, that I am entering into this 
year added to my painful pilgrimage, more weaned from earth, 
and from creature comforts and dependencies; and that I am 
entering, in a larger measure, into a hidden life with Christ in 
God; — and pressing forward in the exercising myself, by his 
grace, unto all godliness, — until the warfare be ended, and the 
victory be gained, through Jesus Christ, who is my only hope 
of salvation. Death, if I mistake not, is drawing very near to 



328 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

me/ my night is far spent; the day is at hand; — ' Bless the 
Lord, my soul.' " 

While at Highgate, Mrs. Hawkes was not forgetful of her 
young friends and relatives lately mentioned; but followed them 
by her letters, to Leamington, where they had retired for the 
season. Writing to Miss M. A. Mil ward, she says: — 

" I have thought of you all, my dear loves, with intense in- 
terest ever since your departure to Leamington; and in my 
mind, (-and purpose when able.) I have written a long letter 
to you, beginning with the inquiry, how my dearest young 
friends were walking through « vanity fair?' for such is this 
world at large, — especially such as are all public rendezvous 
for summer visiters. I have been the more anxious, because 
of the want of those means of grace with which you are so 
highly favoured in London. It seems, however, that God is 
teaching you by means which are often made more really ef- 
fective than what may be afforded in even the best public teach- 
ing. The lessons taught by affliction, reach the heart, divested 
of those accompaniments which, through self-love and our na- 
ture's frailty, are too apt to divert the attention in public ordi- 
nances: and thus prevent, in no small measure, the arrow of 
gospel truth from penetrating and fixing, so as to become effi- 
cacious, and universally operative upon the heart and life. My 
dear young friends are not now beginning to learn that true 
peace and happiness are not of this world's growth or produc- 
tion: and I trust they will, from their present painful dispen- 
sation, be more and more confirmed in their persuasion of it; 
and be led with more earnestness and determination, to obtain 
not only the approbation, but the personal possession of that 
treasure of which nothing can rob them; and which most dis- 
covers its superiority and intrinsic value, in times of trouble 
and affliction." 

To Miss Milward, after her return from Leamington, Mrs. 
Hawkes writes as follows:- — 

" You were each much upon my mind to-day, when en- 
gaged in my usual early morning exercises. By a better help 
than my own, (for of ourselves we can do nothing,) I was en- 
abled to pray fervently that each of my dear young friends, 
while, with gladdened heart, they would this day re-enter their 
valued and loved place of worship, might meet therein a new 



chap, ix.— prom a. d. 1828 to 1832. 329 

token of special love and grace from Him, who alone can bless 
them. Since, as I trust, my supplications were not of my 
own dictating, it will not, I hope, appear like want of modesty 
if I endeavour to retrace any part of them, however imper- 
fectly, on paper; and may your own hearts say, Amen! All- 
gracious Lord, and Saviour! while according to thy promise, 
thou art present to bless thy true worshippers assembled this 
day in thy house of prayer, vouchsafe to look with tender pity 
and love on my young friends, whom thy kind providence 
hath brought again to the sanctuary, wherein, through thy 
great mercy, Thou hast appointed them a place. O let thy 
Holy Spirit, in an especial manner, new create their souls; and 
by his shining, discovering light, show them more sensibly 
their need of a Saviour; and lead them to Him with a true, 
broken, and contrite heart; that with saving faith they may 
surrender and dedicate themselves anew, body, soul, and spirit, 
to be entirely the Lord's. O give them grace to renounce 
wholly the pomps and vanities of this deceitful world; and 
give them such a saving knowledge of Jesus Christ, and such 
love to him, and to his blessed word and ordinances, as shall 
lead them to hate and forsake all sin, to walk as children of 
light in all thy holy ways, and to * count all things as dung 
and dross,' so that living and dying, they « may win Christ, 
and be found in him;' that they may not only have the name, 
to live, but be real partakers of spiritual and eternal life. 

" Such, with many other requests for you all, is the language 
of the heart of, 

" Your obliged and affectionate, 

" Sarah Hawkes." 

Highgate, Nov. 16, 1828. 

"P. S. Remember, I am longing to see you." 

The following letter to her friend Mr. B , is important, 

as it furnishes an additional declaration of " the testimony of a 
good conscience." Drawn out by a person of unfeigned piety 
to speak upon the subject of her soul's prosperity, she with 
much ingenuous simplicity acknowledges her advancement in 
spiritual things. In this letter Mrs. Hawkes refers to another 
of those severe and dangerous attacks of illness, to which, be- 
sides the burden of her ordinary complaints, she was more 
especially subject towards the close of her life. It is pleasing 
to record her acknowledgment of the seasonable and affection- 
ate offerings of Christian love, from one who was careful not 
toilet his left hand know what his right hand did* 



330 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

From Mrs. Hawkes to Mr. B . 

Nov. 1828. 
" My dear sir, 

" I have this day, together with your usual kind supply of 
good things, received your demand for my long promised 
letter; which, though not worth sending, shall be forthcoming, 
just as it is, as a proof of my obedience to your request. I 
confess I am not so willing to obey your very strict prohibi- 
tions against acknowledging your many kind favours. I can 
truly say, I have not expressed any thing at all adequate to 
convey my grateful feelings for your Christian friendship and 
remembrance of one whom you consider to be of the house- 
hold of faith. Alas! how unworthy a member, can only be 
known to myself! and to Him, who nevertheless does not, as 
I deserve, cast me out of his blessed family. However, I pray 
you, my dear friend, to remember that though it is written, 'it 
is more blessed to give than to receive,' yet the receiver may 
surely have the gratification of returning thanks to the giver; 
which is but a poor return, or rather no return at all for what 
is received. I will, notwithstanding, try, to bear in mind 
your prohibition, so as not to wound so refined and generous 
a feeling as is thereby portrayed. 

"I am thankful to an ever-faithful and gracious God, that I 
can answer your kind inquiries concerning my best welfare, 
by bearing such an humble testimony to the Lord's great good- 
ness and mercy towards me, as will, I am sure, dispose your 
heart to unite with mine in a song of praise. The adorable 
Saviour has vouchsafed so to manifest himself, according to his 
blessed promise, and to draw me so nigh unto himself during 
my late serious illness, as led me to expect and anticipate that 
he was about to take his ransomed one home; far away from 
this world of sin and sorrow, and from this vile body of sin 
and death. But the removal of the attack, together with some 
small measure of renewed strength, seems to signify that it is 
His holy will that my painful warfare should continue a little 
longer. Pray for me, my dear and valued friend, as I do for 
myself, that all that is within me may say, ' Lord! not as I 
will, but as thou wilt.' 'The cup which my Father hath given 
me, shall I not drink it?' But the power of all-sufficient grace 
alone can make me willing to endure, as long as he is pleased 
to appoint. During some passing months, I have been under 
very deep trial; for that is a trial which is made so at the time 
it is sent, of what sort soever it may be. That may prove a 



CHAP. IX. FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. ' 331 

heavy, heart-sickening trouble at one time, which, on the 
retrospect, may make us wonder we could feel so much about 
it. When, however, a trial is sent from God, it is sent to 
prove and try what is in the heart; and it shall not be sent 
in vain. I greatly desire that 1 may retain in my remem- 
brance, as long as I live, the discoveries that have been made 
to me, and that yet continue to be made, concerning my vile 
and loathsome self; most of all since my profession of faith, 
and the manifestation of the abounding, — yes, more abound- 
ing! grace, compassion, and love of God in Christ, to such a 
hell-deserving sinner. Ah! there are heights, and depths, and 
lengths, and breadths in both, which the Holy Spirit alone can 
reveal; and which I believe can only be known in the sober, 
solemn night of affliction. Therefore I do join my testimony 
to that of David's, ' It is good for me that I have been af- 
flicted.' And I desire to be made willing that my affliction 
should continue as long as a faithful soul-healing God should 
see it needful; although at times, heart and flesh seem ready 
to faint and fail. 

" I hope when I return to town, that we shall have opportu- 
nities of conversing on the best things, and talk of all our mer- 
cies. I should be half inclined to settle in some milder and 
less exposed spot in Highgate, were it not that the distance 
would separate me so much from the society of dear friends, 
who could seldom visit me here. In younger years I delighted 
in seclusion, being always able to make my books my sole 
companions. Hut I find that hoary hairs and ill health re- 
quire a moderate degree of kind and cheerful society. 

" Earnestly entreating the continuance of your prayers, the 
greatest kindness which your benevolent heart can grant, 
" Believe me, my dear sir, to remain, 
" Your grateful and affectionate, 

** S. Hawkes." 

In the month of December, Mrs. Hawkes left Highgate, and 
settled in Cross Street, Islington. In a memorandum written 
at the opening of the year 1829, she expresses the satisfaction 
she felt on being received into the house of Mr. and Mrs. 
T . 

Jan. 1, 1829. — "Having been received, through the tender 
care of my heavenly Father, into this kind family, I would ac- 
knowledge the mercy; and encourage myself to hope and be- 
lieve, that this is a token for good, and a condescending pledge 



332 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

that the Lord will be gracious and merciful from the beginning 
to the end of the year, and also the end of my painful pilgrim- 
age. I seem as one needing time to collect together my dis- 
tracted and confused thoughts respecting the extraordinary im- 
provement in my present situation, compared with the last in 
Queen's Row. Here I raise my Ebenezer, and desire to look 
up for a blessing on my new abode. The last year has been 
one of many trials, and much feebleness and sorrow. I have 
been led by a way that I knew not; and faith has been put to 
hard conflict^ and struggles. But, blessed be God, who chose 
my way, he did not forsake me in it; and he hath brought me 
out of it with much spiritual gain, and with praise and thanks- 
giving. This hath encouraged me to enter on the new year 
with tears of contrition, hope, and fresh dedication of all I 
have and am; desiring to live wholly and unreservedly to Him, 
in whom alone is my portion and refuge. ' Thou, O God, art 
the thing- that I long for.' It is not the removal of my suffer- 
ings and sorrows that I seek, but the light of thy countenance, 
the in-dwelling presence of my adorable Saviour, and grace to 
abide in him, and to bring forth more fruit, ripe fruit, to the 
glory of my God, who hath, as I trust, ' made with me an 
everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and sure,' and this 
is all nly salvation, and all my desire, — yes, all my desire." 

Writing to an intimate friend, whose mind was harassed by 
some perplexing doubts and fears with regard to spiritual sub- 
jects, she says: — ■ 

"Ah! to be a simple, child-like believer, is a noble, happy 
aim! I see for myself how those grow in grace, and become 
established in faith, who are as little children, taking in what- 
ever truth they are taught, without hesitation, unbelief or dis- 
putation. Upon this subject Mr. S. conversed with me the 
other day most delightfully. He was speaking of the advan- 
tage of being strong in faith. I remarked, But some are weak, 
and are apt to say, This and that promise is not for me; — 
(very much your own words.) With a wonderful animation 
he replied, * Who are the promises for? Such a thought should 
never enter into the mind of any one who is seeking God. 
What is our claim to them? emptiness,— -poverty,— misery, — 
impotency; but we want to take something in our hand. Evi- 
dences are essential in their place: but we must not try to fill 
our hand with them, or with any other qualification, when we 
go to mercy's door, — mercy, free and sovereign mercy, — is 
our only plea, and Christ our only hope. Many persons puz- 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 333 

zle themselves greatly about faith, and many other points, to 
their hurt, discomfort, and sad hinderance; when, if they would 
take the Scriptures as they are given, to him who has given 
them, and plead the promises, they would have spiritual health 
and comfort. Faith is the gift of God, and we must look to 
him for it every moment, and not expect to draw it up out of 
any well of our own.' I asked him, How are creatures that 
are ever failing, and coming short of all they desire, and ought 
to be, to know if they are sincere? He replied, 'From con- 
sciousness, by which they know in other matters their integ- 
rity.' 1 again asked, How, with such a cold heart as mine, 
shall I know that I love God? Mr. S. replied, ' I never in all 
my life sat down to ask myself if I loved my wife and children, 
or set myself to find out marks to prove it.' 

" Now, my dearest -, this is what you want; even to do 

constantly, what you feel enabled sometimes to do, — to hide 
yourself in Christ. And when you are troubled with accusa- 
tions, either from within or without— allow that they are all 
true, more and more in addition, blacker and yet more black, 
— and then go, like Mary, and wash the Saviour's feet with 
your tears; there waiting till he shall say, ' Thy faith hath 
saved thee; go in peace.' Pray for a full measure of the spirit 
of adoption. ' We have not received the spirit of bondage, 
again to fear.' Legal, slavish fear, is a state of torment; it 
will cleave to us as long as self has any prevalence. I can 
truly say, that whenever my thoughts turn upon any thing like 
self-complacency in spirituals, — which is too often, — I want to 
spit it out, as I should a nasty taste out of my mouth. No, no, 
'poor, and blind, and miserable, and naked, we must be con- 
tent, (yea pleased,) to be in our own eyes, and in the eyes of 
others; and then we shall know what that means, ' Buy of me 
gold tried in the fire.' 

" Let your mind and thoughts, my dear, be more occupied 
with the Scriptures. I find nothing so ennobling, — so en- 
larging, — so elevating, and purifying. When we read the 
word, looking only to be taught by the Spirit, we receive not 
only the opening of the understanding, but, at the same time, 
all the graces of the Spirit richly poured out upon the searcher 
after spiritual knowledge; for he loves to be munificent." 

This year furnishes but one more letter, addressed to Miss 
C. Milward, while at Malvern, from which the following is an 
extract: — 

" The beautiful scenery you describe — the fine pure air you 



334 



MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 



breathe — the simple country rambles you take — the favoured 
exemption from worldly and gay society — the unrestrained 
freedom of pursuing 1 , in the way that is right, all your designs 
— does surely comprise real and rational pleasure. Yet it 
would not fully answer the name of Christian happiness and 
enjoyment, were not all these pleasures combined and sweet- 
ened by more sacred and divine sources of delight. After the 
feasting of the outward senses, and the rational and intellectual 
faculties of the mind, — the highest, sweetest, and most sublime 
enjoyment we can taste on earth, is, to retire to the secret 
chamber, and shut our doors upon us, and in prayer and read- 
ing the sacred Scriptures, hold communion with the holy and 
blessed Trinity, — Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, — one God; 
unseen, yet ever present to the eye of* faith. This is a taste 
of heaven below; and next to this amazing favour, granted to 
poor sinful worms through the free grace of the everlasting 
covenant, comes the true and sweet pleasure of free intercourse 
with a Christian friend, — well-informed, well-authenticated in 
character, and spiritual endowment — such as, by your descrip- 
tion, you now have in your minister, Mr. ." 

The frequent and particular manner in which Mrs. Hawkes 
mentions the persons of the Holy Trinity, may be worthy of 
notice. She was not accustomed to use " words of course," in 
speaking on religious subjects; her phraseology was expres- 
sive of ideas connected with her Christian experience. She 
had enlarged and Scriptural views of the different offices sus- 
tained by the several persons of the Holy Trinity, in the work 
of redemption. And as she received, by degrees, more and 
more of the true spirit of adoption, she was led with adoring 
gratitude, and humble reverence, to hold communion with a 
Triune God; and could say with the apostle, " Truly our fel- 
lowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ." 
1 John i. 3.' That fellowship with the saints, and the excel- 
lent of the earth, in which, with David, she had always taken 
so great delight, — was now becoming, through her growing 
weakness, much interrupted. But her necessarily increased 
solitude became a means, whereby she was more especially 
enabled to enter into those high privileges of the godly, men- 
tioned in Isaiah xxxiii. " He shall dwell on high; thine eyes 
shall see the King in his beauty:" and thus she found a place 
of defence, which was to her as " the munitions of rocks." To 
such experience the next memorandum refers: — 

Cross Street, Oct. 13, 1829. — " Still another unexpected an- 



CHAP. IX. FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. _ 335 

niversary of my birth-day! The verse of Scripture in my 
text-book this morning, is most delightful, Psalm xxxi. 20. 
* Thou shalt hide them in the secret of thy presence.' Has not 
this blessed favour been vouchsafed to me through every suc- 
ceeding year of my whole life, — and strikingly through the 
last? None but my sinful, wretched, helpless, afflicted, un- 
worthy self, — and a forbearing, compassionate, covenant-keep- 
ing God, can ever know what a monument of mercy and long- 
suffering I consider myself to be! I stand amazed and, I 
hope, abased and humbled to the dust, on the retrospect of 
every passing year; and more particularly on the year since 
my spiritual birth, and long and varied afflictions. I can truly 
say, * The remembrance of my sins is grievous unto me, and 
the burden (but for hope in Christ) intolerable.' When I en- 
deavour to review the Lord Jehovah's gracious, long-suffering, 
and merciful dealings with me, overwhelming recollections so 
crowd on my mind, that every attempt to record them is im- 
practicable. By the help of the Divine Remembrancer, they 
shall all be mentioned, over and over, in penitential tears, con- 
fessions, supplications; and thanksgiving, — in deepest prostra- 
tion of soul, at the foot of the blessed cross; whereat, when the 
Holy Spirit melts my wretched heart, 1 alone taste of true, 
substantial happiness; and raise my feeble, unworthy, — but 
sweetest — hallelujahs! 

" I do hope, and trust, that through the eternal Spirit's help 
and teaching, and by means of the blessed word, the sacred 
entrance of which giveth wisdom unto the simple — and by the 
sanctification of all my afflictions — I do hope, that I am enter- 
ing another year of my life, with some more reality of self- 
abhorrence, and self-renunciation; and with more simple cling- 
ing unto Christ, and dependence upon Him, as my only hope 
and refuge; with mournings over the sins and failings of the 
last year; with more lively gratitude for my innumerable mer- 
cies; and with a warm and sincere desire, that my few remain- 
ing painful days may be filled with His praise, who follows 
me with loving-kindness and tender mercies. May my con- 
verse with Christian friends, praise Him, May my solitary 
times, praise Him! May my pain and weakness, through the 
power of Christ, resting upon me, praise Him! And in death, 
may I, most of all, — praise Him! Amen." 

At the opening of the year 1830, Mrs. Hawkes writes to her 
nephew, Mr. E. T. Jones, as follows; — 

11 1 have felt much regret that I have not been able to write 



336 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

to my dear nephew long before this. But truly my inability 
and numerous infirmities render it the most difficult thing pos- 
sible for me to get a letter written — which I lament. Sure I 
am, that if my friends were only to witness all that I have to 
undergo every succeeding day, their only wonder would be, 
that any sort of exertion could be attempted by so burdened a 
creature. There is however One, blessed be His name! who 
knows minutely our whole case, whether it respects body or 
soul. Oh! for a heart to comprehend His infinite love and 
compassion! While we see and feel our continual sinfulness, 
our innumerable corruptions, our want of faith, love, and re- 
signation to His holy will, our carnality of mind, — in short, 
our poverty, and want of every grace which should be found 
flourishing in our souls, — He that so loved us as to give Him- 
self for us, sees infinitely worse in us than we do in ourselves. 
Yet He loves, and pities, and forgives, and heals; — for why? 
for His own name's sake: because it hath pleased him, whose 
sovereign prerogative it is to will and to do according to his 
own good pleasure, to translate us out of Satan's kingdom, and 
to set his love upon us, which changeth not; to make such an 
atonement, and to work such a righteousness, as shall expiate 
and cover all our sins; and also to give his sanctifying Spirit, 
that we may be formed into His likeness, (who is*) the glory 
of the blessed, Three-one Lord, Jehovah! Is He not justly 
named, ' Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Ever- 
lasting Father, the Prince of Peace?' 

" While I continually ask myself, allow me, my dear nephew, 
to ask you, — what is our growing knowledge, our increasing 
faith, love and holy conformity to the glorious One? Is He 
our Beloved above all others? Do we seek and delight to 
walk and talk with him? and to keep so very close to Him, 
that no earthly object may force, or slide in, to draw our hearts 
away from communion with Him? Do we find that we are 
able to exalt him more, — to bring forth fruit to his praise, — 
and to bring others to the saving knowledge of Him, whom to 
know is life eternal? For myself, I find it a stimulus, (as I 
am sure I do an occasion of great humiliation,) to make these 
self inquiries in the presence of Him who knoweth us better 
than we can ever know ourselves. Surely no inquiry can be 



* These words seem to have been accidentally omitted; but if not, the 
sense may still be correct, — as will appear by comparing the following 
passages— Gen. i. 27. Ex. xxviii. 36. Isa. xlvi. 13. Ps. xlv. 13. Rom. 
viii. 29, compared with Heb. i. 3. 1 John iii. 2. Rev. xxi. 11.— Ed. 



chap. IX.— FftOM a. D, 1828 to 1832. 337 

more suitable and important at the beginning of a new year. 
May the blessed Spirit help my beloved nephew, and me his 
aged and unworthy aunt, to open the inmost recesses of our 
hearts to receive that light which maketh manifest! that we 
may discover what is wanting in ourselves, and see still more 
of that matchless Saviour, out of whose fulness all our wants 
are freely supplied. 

" But it is time to check my pen: after first assuring you of 
my truly affectionate and thankful sense of your kind care 
and remembrance of your aged aunt, — not only worn and 
pressed down by disease and infirmities — but, old age has 
come upon me, having entered into the seventy-first year of 
my earthly pilgrimage! Hence, from a double cause, the 
springs of life are dried up> and ' heart and flesh fail;- and 
were it not that infinite mercy enables me to say, « But God 
is the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever,' I should 
indeed utterly faint and be dismayed. Oh! for a thousand 
tongues to praise the Saviour's love, who hath said, and still 
makes His promise good, * I will never leave thee, nor forsake 
thee.' ' He giveth power to the faint, and to them that have 
no might he increaseth strength. He gives me abundant cause 
to praise and trust Him for mercies, temporal, as well as spi- 
ritual. 

" Ever yours, " S. H." 

Under the same pressing sense of infirmity, she writes about 
this time to a friend of her early years, as follows:— 

" The days are come upon me when the * grasshopper is a 
burden; and when I am ready to say, even to those beloved 
friends in whose kind visits, and Christian converse, I have had 
so much delight, — and whom I ever do love, — * Cease, then, 
and let me alone!' Some days, for an hour or so, I seem to 
revive, and make an attempt to rally my enfeebled powers; but 
I soon fail, and am forced to yield to a state of debility of which 
I can give no idea, any more than I can of the disease, oppres- 
sive weight, and restlessness of my body. Yet, as usual, very 
little of all this suffering is perceived by any who are not with 
me night and day.* I find this state of extreme exhaustion 



* This remark was surprisingly true, and will appear very astonishing, 
when the whole nature of her complaints is made known — as also is the 
next clause, respecting the unimpaired vigour of her mental faculties. — 
Ed. 

29 



338 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

very trying, and unhinging to my mind, which, through mer- 
cy, is yet vigorous, and longs to be on the wing, while its 
heavy companion bears it down. What a mercy that the load 
is on the body, and not on the soul! What a favour that I can 
say, though my natural strength be departed, * the Lord is not 
departed from me; He is my strength, and my song, and my 
portion for ever.' 

" I wish I could tell you of the kind and gracious leadings, 
and upholding of His merciful hand; what are the teachings of 
his blessed Spirit, in all I have been passing through, since you 
and I saw each other face to face. I should love to hear all 
the way that you also have been led since that time, which, I 
trust, might be profitable to us, and lead us to offer our mutual 
praises to the God and Father of all our mercies. But proba- 
bly we must wait until we meet in heaven to tell of the won- 
ders of His love, and give Him glory. 

" I have experienced a deep trial from within and without; 
so that I have said, « The Lord is leading me now in a way 
that I know not; and my faith is called to fight battles new 
and strange, with a host of spiritual enemies, (as well as out- 
ward trials) that gather together against me. But well am I 
assured, that the design and end of every dispensation is one 
and the same, namely, that our heavenly Father will, by these 
things, form us for Himself. I never had a more solemn and 
deep sense of what is our high calling in Christ Jesus than I 
have now; or of what is meant by being a Christian indeed 
— having our 'life hidden with Christ in God* — and daily 
showing forth the fruits thereof to His praise. Nor did I 
ever feel a deeper humiliation that I am yet so much wanting, 
and am so weak in thus living by faith in the Son of God. I 
believe that as we draw nearer to eternity, our views of our- 
selves, and of God, will lead to such discoveries, through the 
enlightenings of the blessed Spirit and the Scriptures, as will 
lead us, like Job, to put our mouth to the very dust, and cry, 
1 Behold I am vile;' and will also promote such an establish- 
ment in faith, such dependence on Jesus Christ, and on his 
new and everlasting covenant, — as shall enable us to say, 
1 Though he slay me, yet will I trust in Him.' To be emp- 
tied of self, and to live and abide in Christ, and be found in 
Him, is a divine work, — wrought in us by various means, 
through the sanctification of the Spirit. I do hope that I am 
taught, through grace, to know something more of the hidden 
life; and to feel that the life to which we are called, consists 
in turning quite away from self-choosing, self-trusting, and in- 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 339 

deed from self, and created things, both good and bad: — and 
that we are under gracious training, by that discipline which 
our great Sanctifier sees needful, in order to bring us to live, 
and move, and have our being in Christ, our living head. — • 
Blessed be His name, that he doth give me to taste much 
sweetness in all my affliction; and to see, that to depend sim- 
ply on the blessed promises of a faithful covenant-keeping God, 
is my only way of obtaining peace, comfort, and stability. In 
this way of wholesome discipline, has the Lord been graciously 
training you, my dear, for many years, as well as your un«* 
worthy old friend; and by the new disappointments, and more 
clouded prospects which you mention, the great and good 
Husbandman of your soul is still farther pruning, and purging 
away, what may hinder your bearing more fruit,— and also 
perfecting what is lacking in your faith and love. Hear the 
Saviour speaking to you, as though with your outward eyes 
and ears you saw Him, and heard him saying, 'Fear none of 
these things; only believe: said I not unto thee, that if thou 
wouldst believe, thou shouldst see the glory of God.' The 
precious promises, when through the help of the Holy Spirit 
they are presented to a lively and simple faith, bring Christ so 
near to us, and us so near to Him, in that sweet relationship 
to, and communion with Him as man, as well as God, — as 
One made like unto us, — ' tempted in all points as we are, yet 
without sin,' — and that can be ' touched with our infirmities,' 
— that we are enabled to realize, more and more, his love and 
pity; and his being always present to help and lead us; not 
always sensibly, but always really present. Faith in Christ, 
faith in the Scriptures, faith which is the gift of God, is that 
which works wonders, and quiets our fears, — both under in- 
ward or outward troubles. All this my dear friend already well 
knows; but neither of us knows it in that fulness, that rich ful^ 
ness, in which the Lord is ready to impart it to us. And we 
need to be stirred up, and encouraged, to look to Jesus the Au- 
thor and Finisher of our faith, that we do not faint in the day 
of adversity; and that the wear and tear of life do not (if I may 
so say) wear away the life of faith in our souls, and prevent a 
close walking with God in the Spirit of adoption, and not in 
the spirit of bondage and slavish fear. May we enter more 
and more into that liberty of the children of God, by which as 
little children, we run with every sorrow, fear and complaint, 
in an unreserved confidence, to our Father, whose love is un- 
bounded, and whose compassion faileth not." 

That '^turning quite away from self, and from, created 



340 MEMOIR? OF MRS. MAWKES. 

things, both good and bad," to which Mrs. Hawkes so fre- 
quently (and particularly in the foregoing letter) refers,. — and 
that entire resignation to God which springs from true filial 
love to Him, — are graces which the most eminent saints have 
ever found of difficult attainment. The truly pious Mr. Ber- 
ridge says, in a letter written to Mrs. Wilberforce when she 
was in dying circumstances: — 

"Live as near to Jesus as you possibly can; but die, die to 
self. 'Tis a daily work, — 'tis a hard work. I find self to 
be like an insurmountable mountain, or a perpendicular rock, 
that must be overcome:— I have not got over it,, not half-way 
over! This, this., is my greatest trial! Self is like a moun- 
tain; Jesus is a sun that shines on the other side the moun- 
tain, and now and then a sun-beam comes over the top; we 
get a glimpse, a sort of twilight apprehension of the brightness 
of the sun; but self must be much more subdued in me, before 
J can bask in the sunbeams of the ever blessed Jesus, or say in 
every thing, * Thy will be done.' " 

The Rev. Joseph Milner, writing to the Rev. Dr. Milner on 
the grace of resignation, calls it " one of the last and highest 
attainments of the Christian life:" he says, "Though it is not 
easy to confine by rule the order of the Spirit's operations, yet 
this seems the general order of the Christian virtues,-*-namely, 
repentance, faith, love, and resignation. In Christ himself, re- 
signation was perfect; — ' not my will but thine be done;'— 
and as far as we can trust Him for grace, so far we receive 
grace out of his fulness. Among men, St. Paul seems the 
completest pattern of resignation. What a tremendous view 
of his sufferings is that in the latter part of 2 Cor., xi.l But 
how practical did the love of God make every thing to him! 
In Phil. iv. 11 — 13, he tells us he had learned to be content in 
any state, and that he could do all things through Christ which 
strengthened him: and the original word for, ' had learned, 1 
alluding to the pagan mysteries, shows that the learning was 
of a mysterious nature." 

In the following letter to Mrs. C— — tt, dated March, 1830, 
Mrs. Hawkes refers to another acute visitation of sickness. 
The various impediments under which she called herself up to 
write, may be inferred from the description of painful feelings, 
with which, by way of apology to her friends for apparent re- 
missness, she frequently begins her letters: — 

V-l cannot number how many times I have said, — I will not 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 341 

if possible let another day pass without writing to my beloved 
friend! And when I reflect on how many beyond what I can 
number have passed, I am truly grieved, and can only console 
myself in the heartfelt consciousness, that my affection and 
interest is undiminished; and that my ceasing to write is my 
own loss, which must be classed among other privations that 
old age and long disease, with increasing infirmities, bring 
upon me, and which are among the afflictions and trials com- 
mon to man. I seem now as if I were writing almost out of 
the tomb, to which I have been nigh many times since I last 
had the pleasure of communicating with my dear friend. It 
is not long since I had reason to say, * this sickness is surely 
unto death ' — for it was of a very serious nature. I felt as 
though all was ready, and waiting, that should prove my safe 
and happy convoy over death's cold flood, into that city, the 
glory of which seemed to dawn upon me. But the time was 
not come, and my prayer is, (and let it be yours on my be- 
half,) that this, and every fresh visitation may be to the glory 
of God and a more full preparation for heaven. To live to 
the glory of God, embraces all that His holy word enjoins, as 
respects our duty towards Him, ourselves, and our fellow crea- 
tures; and therefore renders every successive day, yea hour, 
and every circumstance, whether of suffering or labour, or 
trial, — most important; for in every dispensation, common or 
extraordinary, He that teaches us to profit, and who in all 
things, designs our profit, — has some gracious lesson to im- 
print upon our hearts. Sweet, is it not, when we are enabled 
to prostrate our souls at the foot of the sacred cross, receiving 
whatever is sent as a token of the Saviour's bleeding love, and 
with most earnest prayer, that like diligent and wise pupils, 
we may let nothing escape that our gracious Teacher means 
for our holy improvement. 

" I must pass over the detail of the many deep waters that, 
through the year 1828, with the exception of the latter part, 
seemed ready to overwhelm me. They arose both from trials 
within and without, and were of such a nature that my con- 
stant cry was, * Lord, thou art leading me by a way that I 
know not! Oh cast me not off in old age; forsake me not 
when my strength faileth.' Nor did He forget or forsake his 
sinful worm, — but held me fast with his arm of salvation, — 
sealed the divine promises of His word more deeply on my 
heart, — and enabled me through all to say, « Thou which hast 
showed me great and sore troubles, shalt quicken me again, 
and shalt bring me again from the depths of the earth.' Praised 

29* 



342 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

be His name for ever, who has brought me out of these deep 
waters, not only with safety, bnt, I trust, through grace, with 
much gain! having brought me to great self-loathing, and a 
more simple and entire hiding myself in Christ, our only sure 
refuge. But I have yet many painful waves to encounter, and 
my faith is at times very feeble. I am still in an enemy's 
country, and in a body of sin and death. Yet we know who 
is able to, make us * more than conquerors,' preserved through 
almighty power. * Thanks be to God who giveth us the vic- 
tory,' I think my warfare is almost over. No wonder if after 
such lengthened suffering I find, in advancing age, my consti- 
tution sinking, and my strength departing. I am now almos-t 
too feeble to call myself up to any exertion. Every thing ex- 
hausts and wearies me, however pleasant and desirable. A 
very little company is too much for me; and though from 
excitement, and the love of seeing dear Christian friends, the 
failing lamp lights up for a time, and cursory observers see no 
great signs, that it is near expiring, — yet I sink lower after- 
wards, and but slowly recover. I am, however, very thank- 
ful for what little strength is left. May all I have, and am, 
(which all cometh of sovereign grace and love,) be devoted to 
His service and praise! 

" I am now compelled to say farewell, — even while my 
heart continues to commune with you. May the everlasting 
arms of our Heavenly Shepherd be underneath, and round 
about you! And the shillings of his face ever beam upon 
you, — scattering every cloud that may arise to obscure your 
longing and believing sight of his glory!" 

The following letter, written May, 1830, to Mrs. Y , 

contains several points of interest. In the manner of opening, 
we may mark the advanced Christian, meditating on the sta- 
bility of the everlasting covenant, and rejoicing in its privileges 
and security. The congratulations which are then offered, 
will be encouraging to those, who, in obedience to the leadings 
of Providence, have left their most loved and valued spiritual 
privileges. The Isle of Wight, which from its beauty has been 
termed "the garden of England," might, from its want of 
Gospel light at the time when the friend to whom the letter is 
addressed was called to settle there, have been more properly 
called " the land of darkness." That it is now become as 
" The garden of the Lord," must be to every true Christian a 
subject of joy and thankfulness. 

Mrs. Ilawkes next refers to the loss of one of her oldest and 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 343 

dearest friends, who had stepped into eternity before her. The 
tender reflections this event occasioned, prove that old age 
had not impaired either the strength or delicacy of her grate- 
ful and affectionate friendship. The letter, at its conclusion, 
touches upon the high and holy calling of a Christian minister?;, 
and contains the farther testimony of this aged saint against 
"new speculations, and subtle, novel notions," in the church. 
After allusion to her increasing infirmities, Mrs. Hawkes goes-, 
on to say: — 

" Yet the Lord is very gracious to me, and with thankful- 
ness and praise I can, and would answer, 'it is well.' By 
faith I endeavour continually to traverse over and over, the 
blessed, new, and everlasting covenant, ' which is all my sal- 
vation and all my desire;' and therein I am enabled to view 
all things well ordered and sure, to such as are the children of 
grace, called with an effectual calling, in Christ Jesus. I have,, 
however, great reason to be humbled, and ashamed, that I do 
not endure some of the 'all things' ordered for me therein, 
with the full and entire acquiescence to the divine will which Ii 
desire. Oh, to feel 'the will of God a soft pillow!' as a 
Christian* friend once told me she did. This would truly 
bring a peace into the soul that passeth all understanding; and 
make all sufferings and trials comparatively light and easy* 
To be favoured, through grace, with any taste of so great a 
blessing, demands perpeftual praise; while it also proves a sti- 
mulus to seek after farther attainments. 

" How wonderful and gracious has been your dispensation, 
my dear madam! The place to which you went with reluctance, 
thinking you were taking leave of all your 'pleasant things,' 
now proves to be the ' land of Goshen.' May the continual in- 
fluences of the Holy Ghost cause you to feed and grow thereby! 
for therefore are such favours given unto you. The ministry 
of that holy and invaluable servant of Christ, Mr. S — , is such 
a talent committed to his hearers for diligent improvement, as 
few are favoured with. You, dear madam, and your Christian 
friends, will have need to keep it in your remembrance that 
the sacred treasure is in an earthen vessel, and that its sweet- 
ness and profitableness will be imparted to you by much- 
prayer for him, and for yourselves. I think with real delight 

of your, and dear Mrs. B 's joy on the present occasion;. 

but I must not envy you. Mr. S ; condescends to favour 

* Mrs. Fletcher*. of Madeley,..see p. 86. 



344 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

me with kind, important, and undeserved marks of real Chris- 
tian friendship. Dearly do I love to hear him converse, or 
preach — which now I fear will seldom be my privilege: but 
he is always engaged in the work of the Lord, who will as- 
suredly bless and prosper him therein, according to the good 
pleasure of his will, and according to his promise. 

" My feelings are at this time very sorrowful, on account of 
the death of my old and dear friend, Mrs. Cecil — on Saturday 
last! A thousand and a thousand tender and grateful recol- 
lections and associations are awakened in my mind, of my 
favoured sojourning with her, and my ever-revered Mr. Cecil, 
-—who were, indeed, truly and essentially, a father and a 
mother to me in seasons of deep affliction. How does my 
heart long that it were in my power to return their kindness 
to their dear bereaved daughters! All I can do is to pray for 
them; which I hope you, my dear madam, and Mrs. B— — , and 
all their Christian friends, will also do. Mrs. Cecil's departure 
was preceded by such an entire sinking of her constitution, 
and by an exhaustion tending so much to lethargy, that she 
was seldom able to converse. During the last week of her 
life, it was only at short intervals that she could be spoken 
with: and it was a peculiar favour to herself and daughters, 
that Mr. Simeon and her excellent son were in the house, and 
watched for every reviving moment to pray or converse with 
her, in all holy tenderness, till she ceased to breathe. The 
solemn event greatly affects my mind, and makes me desire 
to take a nearer view of eternity, and a firmer grasp on Christy 
and I trust it will be sanctified to all the beloved children. 

"I am happy, my dear madam, to hear that your son has 
entered into his blessed Master's high service. No higher 
charge can he be intrusted with in this world, than to preach the 
gospel of Christ, and to tread in his holy steps. Oh! that all 
who enter the sacred ministry were deeply sensible of what 
so sacred and holy an office calls them unto! It is a favour 
to your son, in his first setting out, to be in a retired spot, and 
with so good a man. One trembles for ministers, even of 
older standing, in these present dangerous times, — when new 
speculations, and subtle and novel notions *are, it is to be feared, 
casting a dimness over « the good old paths,' wherein alone it 
is safe to walk. 

«* I have need, dear madam, to make an apology for my 
long scrawl; but when the heart leads, the trembling hand fol- 
lows. I entreat your prayers for a weary and fast departing 
pilgrim, 

" S. Hawkes." 



chap. IX.-— prom a. d. 1828 to 1832, 345 

The important calling of a Christian minister is farther en- 
larged upon by Mrs. Hawkes, in a letter to a young relative; 
whom she exhorts to a serious self-examination as to his mo- 
tives for desiring to enter the sacred ministry, as follows: — 

11 Ask yourself, then, as in the presence of Him who knows 
every thought of your heart, — Do I wish to go into the minis- 
try to avoid the drudgery, or the inconvenience, or the compa- 
ratively less elevated station of trade? Is there in my motives 
any mixture of vanity or ambition? Do I conceive that I have 
talents for the ministry, and shall therefore obtain the esteem 
and applause of men; — and that it is a more gentleman-like 
and honourable profession, and that I shall make no mean 
figure as a minister? Do I wish to pursue literature and study 
because it is more noble, and will raise me to more notice, and 
introduce me to more genteel society, and to a better rank in 
life? Does my heart beat at the trappings of the gown and 
bands, and at the thought of being gazed at by a large con- 
gregation, and of being followed by a multitude? Or, on the 
contrary, do I feel sensible that I am so poor, so weak, so mise- 
rable a sinner, that I am not worthy to take the sacred name of 
God in my polluted lips; — that unless 1 am endued with grace 
from on high, I am the last person fit to think of becoming a 
preacher of the everlasting Gospel. Am I willing to be ac- 
counted the very off-scouring of all things, — and can I meet 
disgrace, contempt, neglect, persecution, and opposition, with 
all cheerfulness? Do I, with the apostle, ' count all things but 
dung and dross, for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
Jesus my Lord?' Do I esteem the reproach of Christ greater 
riches than all the treasures this world can bestow? Do I es- 
teem talents, and brilliancy of parts, as nothing in comparison 
of grace? Can I take up my cross, and deny myself, in order 
to follow Christ, through evil report and good report? Am I 
acquainted with the weakness and deceitfulness of my own 
heart, so as to know that I am not able to resist one tempta- 
tion, or conquer one sin, without the grace of God assisting 
me? Do I sufficiently consider the awful responsibility of a 
minister? (Read the 2d, 33d, and 34th chapters of Ezekiel.) 
Do I so bear in mind what is the high calling of a minister of 
the gospel, as to esteem, that it were better to be a shoe-black, 
or a chimney-sweeper, than to take that sacred charge upon 
me, unless I enter upon it with right motives, and discharge the 
duties of it faithfully? Am I determined to apply myself un- 
ceasingly to the toil and labour of study? Can I shut myself 



346 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

up from the pleasures, the recreations, the amusements of the 
world, and of society, and become a recluse, — and toil through 
the drudgery of learning with unabating perseverance and ap- 
plication? Am I sincere and simple in the desire to glorify 
God and to save souls ? Have I stability enough to be consis- 
tent and pursuing? 

"But time and paper fail me: let this suffice for the pre- 
sent; and remember, you are but a youth, — you may compara- 
tively be said to know nothing, — and therefore, after all, must 
be incapable, at present, of forming a judgment upon yourself. 
As to capacity and talents, and bright parts, — while they are 
good and necessary, — yet without humility, without grace, 
they are nothing worth, and not to be accounted of. A minis- 
ter must be a man of prayer — a man of a broken and contrite 
heart, — a man deeply versed in the sacred Scriptures, — one 
who fights against the world, the flesh, and the devil. In short, 
so much is required to fit a man for being a minister, that it is 
enough to make any one tremble at the idea of bearing the sa- 
cred character." 

Some of the interior workings of Mrs. Hawkes' mind at this 
time, are made known to us in the following letter to the Rev. 
R. Waldo Sibthorp:— 

Aug. 5th, 1830. 
" Rev. and dear sir, 
" Had my ability for writing been at all answerable to the 
grateful feelings that your kind favour excited in my heart, not 
a day would have elapsed without my thankful acknowledg- 
ment for so comforting a token of your Christian remem- 
brance, kind sympathy, and desire to help forward a poor 
weary and heavy-laden pilgrim, on her journey heavenward. 
An attack of disease in the head has rendered writing, and 
reading, and even much thinking, not only exceedingly difficult, 
but also dangerous in its consequences: — and has proved a 
fresh occasion for the exercise of passive faith, and sweet re- 
pose in the will of God, and in his fatherly love and compas- 
sion; in which I am ashamed to feel I am so much wanting, 
— but which, I trust, I am seeking to obtain in a way which 
you, dear sir, kindly point out, — that of not resting short of a 
fuller measure of the blessed Spirit of adoption; by which at 
all times, and in the darkest seasons, I may cry, « my Father, 
my Father!' I say a fuller measure, — for I surely am not 
wholly a stranger to this high privilege, — these most sweet 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832- 347 

drawings of the blessed Spirit to the bosom of a compassionate 
Father, — even while under the deepest smartings of his chas- 
tening rod. Yet I am conscious that the spirit of bondage is* 
not cast out as it ought to be; but is still striving to rob my 
soul of that abiding peace, which is the sweet fruit of * a full 
assurance of faith.' I would, therefore, in self-renunciation, 
prostrate myself at the foot of the blessed cross, — the holiest,, 
safest, and happiest station for all the soul's transactions with 
God, — and would earnestly enter into the inquiry, 'Is there 
not a cause?' It may be partly from the want of such serious 
inquiry, that many sincere Christians rest short of this crown- 
ing blessing of the gospel. In my own case, — setting aside a 
proneness to legality, and many other causes that operate to 
produce gloomy doubts, — I seem every day to be made to dis- 
cover and feel, that I know very little of what is real Chris- 
tianity, either in understanding or practice. And having been 
led, I trust, by Divine teaching, and also by sad experience, to 
feel somewhat of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, — as regards 
its own hateful essence, as well as the havoc and ruin it has ac- 
tually produced, and still does produce in the soul, — my mind 
and thoughts more frequently revert unto, and dwell upon, what 
sin hath wrought, than on that glorious salvation, which hath 
provided a full and free deliverance therefrom. This habit of 
my mind arises not so much, I think, from the want of clear 
views of the precious doctrine of justification, (as revealed in 
the Scriptures) as from weakness of faith, which hinders a full 
imbodying thereof, — if I may so speak. The faith of affiance 
in Christ has, for many years, been so very precious and bind- 
ing to my soul, that I have seemed only to desire more and 
more of its uniting power, — whereas I ought, doubtless, to have 
been pressing forward to the obtaining of the * full assurance of 
hope,' and the blessed grace of adoption. 

" In reply, dear sir, to your kind inquiry, * what is the lead- 
ing relation in which I am wont to keep God before me?' — I 
humbly trust I may say, that I have been favoured with some 
sweet communion with God, in each of the sacred relations, in 
which he has been pleased to reveal himself, in the blessed 
Scriptures, towards his chosen and called ones. Yet strange to 
say, — in that of a Father, the most endearing of all relations, 
(as I now begin to discover,) I have not, as I ought, obtained a 
distinguishing acquaintance; or a habit of near and abiding in- 
tercourse,-— as in the other relations; nor have I, in reading the 
Scriptures, sought out, and especially marked, the character, 
the various discoveries which are made therein of God, as a 



348 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Father, — so much as in the light of a Redeemer and Sanctifier, 
and in some other sacred features, which I have been accus- 
tomed to place before my view; but have rather been expecting 
that the Spirit of* adoption should be given by some immediate 
and sensible operation of the Spirit, which, with an invincible 
power, should at once cast out the spirit of bondage* and over- 
come all slavish fear; instead of expecting and waiting for this 
blessed Divine work to be wrought through the patient search- 
ing of the Scriptures and prayer. Surely does all this prove, 
what I have said before, that I know very little of what real 
Christianity is, either in understanding or experience: — while, 
as to its real value and blessedness, I hope I do know some- 
thing, and find a hungering and thirsting also to know all the 
fulness thereof. 

«'I have endeavoured, dear sir, with simplicity and confi- 
dence, to meet your very kind wish to know somewhat of my 
Christian experience, — in the hope of obtaining the farther aid 
of your prayers and valued counsel; from which, I thankfully 
believe and hope, I have received much benefit. I think, in 
the last conversation I had the favour of holding with you, I 
observed, that though I could not speak boldly of my assurance 
of going to heaven, yet that I was not exercised with doubts 
on that score. And now that I am every day reminded, by 
some fresh symptom of disease, that there is but one step be- 
tween me and death, I am, through infinite mercy and favour, 
enabled to seek, and find, a hiding-place in Christ, so as to ven- 
ture my all into his arms of faithfulness and love; and to adopt 
that holy cry, ' Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly,' and take to 
thyself a sinful worm, * whom thou hast redeemed with thy 
precious blood.' 

" The death of my old and beloved friend, Mrs. Cecil, has 
brought a lowness on my spirits that I am not able, in my pre- 
sent feeble state, to overcome. The loss of animal spirits is to 
me a new trial; although I am quite aware that it chiefly origi- 
nates from physical causes, and only affects the mind in a way 
of sympathy. * * * * * * * 

"I must continue to comfort myself that, though absent, I 
am not forgotten; nor prevented from meeting you in spirit, in 
the presence of Him who is the blessed centre of true happi- 
ness. I can truly say, I am never at a loss for songs of praise. 
Your undeserved kindness, my dear sir, as regards my spiritual 
and temporal benefit, is among other mercies and favours that 
tune my poor harp to cheerful strains of grateful thanksgiving. 
Much do I long to add on the subject of my deep obligation: 



CHAP. IX. FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 349 

but I know unto whom you would rather I should pour out 
my acknowledgments, which I am sure will be accompanied 
by earnest supplication, that the presence of Christ may be 
with you always, and prosper you in every way that you take, 
public or private; for He knoweth the way that you take, 
" With unfeigned respect and esteem, 

" I remain, Rev. and dear sir, 

'* Your ever obliged, 

" Sarah Hawkes." 

To obtain the slight relief which change of air might afford, 
Mrs. Hawkes passed the latter months of this year at High- 
gate. It was her principle never to neglect the use of any 
means afforded by Providence, either for The improvement of 
health, or the alleviation of suffering. In a letter to her young 
friend, Miss Milvvard. who, with her sisters, was then at Rams- 
gate, she thus urges the conscientious attention to health: — 

" I hope none of you neglect to use every possible means of 
gaining benefit at Ramsgate. It sometimes requires much 
self-denial and resolution, to leave books, and home engage- 
ments, (especially if they are pleasant,) to go out and ramble 
from place to place, merely for the sake of air and exercise, 
when no particular object of interest excites to such exertion; 
and as we are very apt to miscall things, and put our own 
meaning and colour upon them, we call that a loss of time, 
which is taken from mental, or other more agreeable pursuits, 
and devoted to the gaining of bodily health and vigour. But 
this is a cheat which self-love and self-indulgence impose on 
our better judgment. When Providence favours an invalid 
with means of restoration to'health, — the second greatest bless- 
ing we can desire, — it is as proper to be active, diligent, and 
conscientious in using those means, as to be found in the prac- 
tice of any other duty that is enjoined upon us. Closet en- 
gagements, and Sunday privileges, are those alone which must 
not be sacrificed to the gaining of health. But all other em- 
ployments and pursuits, however pleasing and desirable, must 
be suspended, during a temporary opportunity afforded by a 
kind Providence, who careth for the body: which being 
strengthened, is rendered more capable of serving and honour- 
ing God, by the performance of every duty which lies before 
us, for the good of ourselves or others. The mind also par- 
takes of the benefit; and is better prepared and enabled to bear 
with cheerfulness, those trials and crosses which none are with- 
out." 

30 



350 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

The importance of a religious regard to closet duties, which 
is hinted at above, is more strongly urged by Mrs. Hawkes, 
in a letter to her nephew, Mr. E. T. Jones, to whom she 
writes: — 

" Blessed be his name, I find by experience, through assist- 
ing grace, that the surest way to confidence, is to say to Him 
in prayer, with all humility and self-renunciation, ' I will not 
let Thee go, except Thou bless me.' Allow me, my dear 
nephew, to encourage you to let no day pass without wres- 
tling, like Jacob, in the same spirit of importunity, for some 
satisfying taste that the Lord is gracious; and, like him, you 
shall assuredly prevail; and your faith will be enlarged and con- 
firmed. I hope that, notwithstanding the increasing demand 
upon your attention, you are still able to secure your early 
mornings for devotional exercises. I do believe that nothing, 
(not even the public means of grace,) so surely and secretly 
promotes the health and prosperity of the soul, nor brings it 
into closer converse with God, as when, before the cares of 
the day, and its endless distractions begin, we are enabled, 
with David, to say, ' O God, thou art my God, early will I 
seek thee.' ' My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, O 
Lord; in the morning will I direct my prayer unto Thee, and 
will look up.' " Ps. v. 3. 

At the close of the year she again writes to the same, ac- 
knowledging favours: — 

«.* I know not how far that portion of the sweet Litany may 
belong to you, my beloved nephew, ' In all times of our wealth,' 
<fcc, but sure I am, that unless the Lord bless your blessings, 
of every description, they will prove temptations to draw away 
the mind from close converse with him. He is able (however 
otherwise impossible it would be,) to keep my dearest Eden's 
heart hungering and thirsting after him, in the midst of all the 
bustle and cares of life, and in the midst of all its enjoyments, 
— which I trust is his daily experience. Accept my affectionate 
thanks for your great goodness to your aged and unworthy 
aunt; who is yet a burdened lingerer in this dry and thirsty 
land, where no water is, save what may be graciously given 
from the ' upper and the nether springs.' Blessed be the Foun- 
tain of Life! we need not fear any failure there; and if we drink 
not copiously thereat, the fault and loss is all our own, — for it 
ever flows, and overflows, to such as thirst after it * as the hart 
for the water-brooks.' 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 351 

"Situated as I now am, very near to Mr. Wilson's church, 
you will easily imagine how painful I must feel it that I am 
very seldom able to have the privilege of hearing him. I am 
ashamed to say that I am not resigned and quiescent under my 
privations, as I ought to be; but often sit alone and mourn, 
when I should, with joy, be drawing water out of the wells of 
salvation that are within my reach. I am ready to cry aloud 
to the old, and the young, who can go to the house of God, 
* Be diligent, be ail earnestness to seize every opportunity, give 
place to no common hinderances, and treasure up what you 
may gain, as a store for sickness and old age. I feel in- 
creasingly thankful for the past favours and privileges I have 
enjoyed; and only wish I had improved them more. They, 
through divine grace, have led me into 'A broad land of wealth 
unknown;' and to esteem the pearl of great price, hidden there- 
in, as of more value and sweetness than all that this earth can 
bestow. And what will be the joy, (for which I am looking 
and longing, when it shall be mine in everlasting possession! 
Let us, my dearest nephew, count all things but dung and 
dross, so that we may win Christ, and be found in him, living 
and dying," 

Some of Mrs. Hawkes ? few remaining private memoran- 
dums are in the form of short prayers, — one of which con- 
cludes this year. The pious reader will easily follow out her 
unfinished ejaculation: — ■ 

Dec. 1830. — "Blessed Lord! who has commanded thy 
poor followers to watch, and to pray, and not faint, look on 
one that from age, disease, oppression, and infantile weak- 
ness, — with pain of body, — has indeed to wrestle against flesh 
and sense; as well as with the soul's more immediate adver- 
saries to the observance of thy blessed word. Let thy all-suf- 
ficient grace prevent me from making my weakness, or other 
infirmities, an excuse for negligence or sloth. Teach me, pa- 
tiently and resignedly, yet in all godly sincerity and filial fear, 
to yield that which is due to an afflicted frame, and with faith, 
and love, and hope, to lie at the footstool of ." 

The extreme pain attendant on Mrs. Hawkes' complaint, 
had now scarcely any remission, even in exchange for lan- 
guor and debility: each seemed to prevail at once, with but 
few intervals. Writing and reading were almost laid aside; 
and patient endurance occupied her suffering days and nights. 



352 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

A few lines which she wrote, at this time, in answer to the 
kind inquiries of Miss Milward, evince the sweet frame of her 
mind: — 

" Many thanks, dear love, for your kind inquiries. I would 
gladly give you the pleasure which I know you would feel, as 
well as have myself the comfort of saying, — that my pain is 
somewhat mitigated, — were it in my power so to say; but I 
am suffering acutely, and feel ill in consequence. 

" There is One, full of tenderness and mercy, that can give 
me ease: and if He is not pleased so to do, it is because He 
sees that pain is best for me; and His love is too great to 
spare me to my loss. I thank you for your kind desire to 
help: but, through mercy, I am not in want of any thing that 
is needful. 

" I pray that you, my dear friend, and your dear sisters, 
may, while you have opportunity, and sufficiency of time and 
strength, seek to become more and more intimately acquainted 
with, and united to Him, who is a strong Tower in the day of 
suffering; — and your only Preserver from temptation, in time 
of ease and prosperity. 

" With much love to all, — I am, 

" Your affectionate and obliged, 

" S. H." 

"March 25, 1831." 

To her friend, Mr. B , she writes about the same time: 

** My sincere and grateful thanks are always inadequate to 
my feelings, and to my estimate of your friendship, and con- 
tinued goodness, in caring for an afflicted, unworthy, and often 
do I say, — wretched creature. Yes, in myself, ' wretched, and 
poor, and blind, and miserable:'— -but thanks be to Sovereign 
grace and mercy, I am not my own, but His, who hath 
bought me with his precious blood! Oh! if I had faith to be 
able to say, ' I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me,' how 
would my groanings, because of this body of sin and death, be 
turned into praise! Renew your prayers for me, my dear sir, 
that my hoary head, and dying, pained days, may be crowned 
with a firm and increasing hope of a glorious immortality, and 
with a sweet foretaste thereof. I am now a greater sufferer in 
my body than I have ever been through the last thirty years 
of my afflictions. My pain is acute and constant; and, of 
course, both strength and animal spirits are much wasted; 



CHAP. IX.— FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 353 

and my days, and mostly my nights, are wearisome to me: — 
but the full belief that they are « appointed ' by an all-wise, all- 
gracious, and compassionate Father in heaven, and that they 
are only those scourges with which He scourges every son and 
daughter whom he loveth, — ought to make me more joyous, 
and less sorrowful under all I have to endure. Sure I am, He 
doth not visit me as my sins deserve; and sure I am, that the 
mercies, supports, and blessings that He granteth me— are won- 
derful — and demand more grateful songs of praise than I am 
able to render. Yes, * the Lord is good, and a strong hold in 
the day of trouble.' 

" When will you come, my dear friend, and, — by the bless- 
ing of God on your conversation and prayers, — refresh my spi- 
rit, as your kind provision refreshes the poor body? 

" I was glad to hear you were better: may health and pros- 
perity, temporal and spiritual, abound towards you! prays, 
14 Your affectionate and indebted, 

"S. Hawkes." 

The following letter to the Rev. R. Waldo Sibthorp, appears, 
from comparing the date at the commencement with another at 
its close, to have lain a long while unfinished, — indicating the 
state of suffering which caused correspondence to become more 
and more difficult: — 

"June, 1831. 
" My very dear sir, 

" Long before I had the favour to receive your last most 
highly valued and kind letter, I greatly desired to indulge my- 
self in the pleasure of writing to you. Again and again have 
I taken up my pen, in moments of somewhat abated pain, but 
was rendered unable to proceed by its too speedy return; nor 
have I any better hope of success, but by adopting the ex- 
pedient of scribbling now and then a line or two at a time, 
when a short interval of comparative ease may be granted me: 
— very few, and short, are such favoured intervals! for I seem 
to be clothed with suffering as with a garment. Oh! how great 
is the mercy of my God towards me, who hath also clothed 
me with a garment of salvation! and I trust this severe afflic- 
tion is preparing me, through sanctifying grace, for a robe of 
glory, I shall indeed, dear sir, count myself highly favoured, 
if, as you say, I may be drawing near the blessed ' assembly' 
above, — and the beatific vision, where there is no veil between; 

30* 



354 MEMOIRS OF MRS. ftAWX£& 

but my heart is sometimes sick with hope deferred,— and with 
the probability of being still a lingerer in this vale of tears: yet 
for this I chide myself; because time, at the longest, is but a 
moment; and for me, it can only be a little moment, — which I 
trust I shall be enabled to improve, in seeking after larger mani- 
festations of the love and presence of the Saviour, who can * be 
touched with a feeling of our infirmities,' and graciously pours 
forth his choicest comforts in the hour of extremity. 

" Although I am always afraid to speak of my own feelings 
and experience, lest there should creep in any thing of wretch- 
ed boasting; — yet what may prove satisfactory to a praying, 
sympathizing brother, as you most kindly style yourself, (and 
of which by many conferred favours, I am fully and thankful- 
ly assured,; — should not be withheld. And still less should be 
withheld, an humble testimony to the loving-kindness, and ten- 
der mercy, which is vouchsafed in this time of sore affliction, 
to one, who feels every day that it is because the Divine com- 
passion faileth not, that she is not consumed. I trust I may 
say, that I am brought into a more child-like spirit; and enabled 
by the blessed Spirit of adoption, with a more sweet and firm 
confidence, to cry 'My Father, my Father!' — than when I last 
had the privilege of conversing with you, my dear sir, on that 
sacred subject; and that in some measure, 1 am enabled to kiss 
the smiting rod; and hide myself in the bosom of a reconciled, 
yea, an indulgent God and Father, in Christ Jesus. More- 
over, that many encouraging proofs are afforded, that this chas- 
tening of the Lord is * for my profit; and that I might be made 
a partaker of his holiness,' — after which my soul thirsteth. 

" Had not my bodily afflictions been particularly distress- 
ing during the last few months, I should, long ago, have en- 
deavoured to thank you, my dear sir, for your most welcome 
and valued letter, which came so opportunely, that it had all 
the full effect on my mind of that kind Christian sympathy 
which led you to write it; and my feelings will long retain its 
sacred and sweet savour. I think I never felt the kind sympa- 
thy of friends so truly soothing and delightful, as since my in- 
crease of disease: — yet, as you say, a sympathizing Saviour 
surpasses all! It is His gracious prerogative to say, — « I am 
with you always!' Let the sufferings of extremity speak, if they 
can, what is the blessedness of those consolatory words, when 
brought into experience! ' I find that a time of extremity great- 
ly tends to make faith both simple and bold; — it flies to Christ, 
and says, * I will not let Thee go, except Thou bless me.' How 
truly, therefore, is it said, * Afflictions are blessings in disguise.' 



CHAP. IX. FROM A. D. 1828 TO 1832. 355 

"I hope, dear sir, I am in some measure enabled, as you 
say, to speak a word in season, occasinally, to such few as my 
increased sufferings will permit me to converse with. As long 
as life shall last, my heart and tongue can bear but one testimony, 
to whomsoever I speak, — of the importance of vital union with 
Christ, and a realization of the nearness of eternity, and the 
blessedness of standing ready-clothed in the wedding-garment, 
and only waiting for the Bridegroom's call, « Come up higher.' 

" I am delighted with your remarks on the simplicity and 
efficacy of faith, which enters into the possession, rather than 
lingers on the expectation of the blessing. Does not this sim- 
ple faith comprise all other Christian graces? I trust I can, in 
a measure, say by experience, — it does. 

" I am not only struck as you anticipate, but confirmed in 
the persuasion, that Satan's mode of attack, in the present day, 
is by exciting an outward rather than an inward work; espe- 
cially by promoting an apparent zeal for God, in pursuing ob- 
jects connected with the spread of the Gospel, and the interest 
of religion generally; — -but I am much more struck, and even 
alarmed, by his attack upon the real Christian, in his transform- 
ing himself into an angel of light; so as to deceive, if it were 
possible, the very elect: proposing to them, chiefly through the 
medium of the imagination, greater degrees of spirituality and 
elevation than the Scriptures authorize us to expect, — except as 
combined with deep contrition, and humiliation. Some minds 
he fills with endless speculations and perversions. In others, 
he raises scrupulosities on minor points, destroying the gran- 
deur and simplicity of the Christian system; and thus, puts on 
the Christian who has hitherto been simple and consistent, the 
garb of changeableness; which leads many to say, ' We scarce- 
ly know where to look for a solid guide.' But God will take 
care of his church, and in due time bruise Satan under our feet. 
Still it is a consolation that there are many sound in the faith 
—and even some of a Fletcher-like spirit. 

" Thus far, my dear sir, had I proceeded with this letter, 
(which I have been many weeks endeavouring to write,) when 
the appalling and most affecting event of the loss of Mr. and 
Mrs. Forster was brought to my ears!* My spirits are yet too 
much oppressed to write upon the tender subject. I can only 
contemplate them as rejoicing before the throne! and think 
they were favoured by so easy a departure, and that in death 



* Who were lost at sea, in the Rothsay Castle steamer. — Ed. 



356 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

they were not divided. The bridegroom called and they were 
read v. * * * * * * 

" Begging most earnestly a continued interest in your pray- 
ers, for which, I believe, I am already greatly indebted, 

" I remain, dear sir, 
" With true esteem, and Christian affection, 

" Your ever obliged, 

S. Hawkes." 
" Sept. 2." 

By the help of an amanuensis, she addresses the same friend 
again, at the close of the year, wishing to express her grateful 
sense of favours received:—- 

11 Dec. 17, 1831. 
" Rev. and dear sir, 

"I can only place the favour I have received through 
your kindness, among the many marks vouchsafed to me of 
the gracious love and care of my heavenly Father; mercifully 
designed to render less bitter the cup of suffering, from which 
frail nature shrinks, even while the real language of the heart 
is, — 4 I know that in very faithfulness Thou hast afflicted me.' 
Bless the Lord, my soul, for all his benefits! especially the 
benefit of his chastening rod. 

" I will beg you, dear sir, to present my grateful acknow- 
ledgments to Mrs. M— — s, whom, though unknown, I claim 
as a Christian sister in the Lord, — in whose name I am per- 
suaded she shows me this kindness; and her favour being en- 
closed in a letter from yourself, made it more than a double 
gratification. May the same blessed Lord return unto her, and 
to you, my much esteemed benefactor, showers of grace and 
blessing! 

" I feel ashamed that you or any other friend should ask 
my poor (and, now, almost broken) prayers; but such as they 
are, I trust I shall not cease to offer from the altar of my heart; 
which, when broken and contrite, being sprinkled with that 
precious blood which cleanseth from all sin, — I am sure will 
not be rejected. Yes, dear sir, there is indeed an endless, 
boundless theme for contemplation and praise, in the love of 
the Son of God towards helpless ruined sinners! and through 
Divine help, it is my sweetest engagement and enjoyment, 
while on my couch of pain, to endeavour to trace such amazing 
love in all its various manifestations, both in the sacred record, 
and in whatever comes within my observation and experience. 

" As to * flights of fancy and imagination,' I am more and 



CHAP. X. — FROM JAN. TO OCT. 16, 1832. 357 

more convinced they must be altogether thrown down, and 
kept down, by the power of the Holy Spirit, and the word of 

God. 

* * * # * * 

44 1 sincerely thank you for your kind Christian wishes, in 
which are comprised all that would sweeten the cup of suffer- 
ing, — which continues much the same as heretofore. The 
good hope which is graciously afforded me in the encouraging 
passage you mention, and the nearer prospect and hope of soon 
entering into a sabbatical rest, through mercy keeps my mind 
in peace, and my heart, for the most part, from fainting. 

" I shall always be comforted to hear of your welfare, dear 
sir, both spiritual and temporal, — while, with true regard, I 
must ever remain. 

" Your obliged and affectionate servant, 

" S. Hawkes." 



CHAPTER X. 

CLOSING PERIOD OF HER LIFE. 

FROM JAN. 1832 TO OCT. 16, 1832. 

Her increased sufferings, and the increasing power of grace upon her 
mind — Solemn views of death — Letter on ejaculatory prayer — Remo- 
val to Park Street — Her last letter to Mr. B . Peaceful waiting 

for departure — Dictates a letter to the Rev. R. W. Sibthorp. — Severe 
sufferings at last. — Visit of Dr. Fearon, who commends her departing 
spirit to God — Post mortem, examination — Extract from her funeral 
sermon, preached by the Rev. F. H. Fell. 

We are now about to enter on the last year of Mrs. Hawkes' 
earthly pilgrimage. We have to contemplate her, exhausted 
by continual pain, sinking under disease and old age — and 
waiting in solemn expectation of dissolution. In such circum- 
stances, lively expressions of feeling could not be expected; 
nor shall we meet with them. But we shall behold a cluster 
of graces, adorning the aged, dying Christian — who still brings 
forth fruit in old age. What those fruits are, we may learn 
from Rom. v. 3 — 5. " Tribulation worketh patience; and 
patience experience; and experience, hope;, and hope maketh 



358 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

not ashamed: — we shall behold her " looking for, and hast- 
ing unto, the day of God;" still deeply conscious of the vast 
eternity which was opening before her, as appears by the fol- 
lowing lines written about this time: — 

1832. — " With what solemnity does the serious and con- 
templative mind take a near view of death, even with a good 
and sure hope of a joyful resurrection unto eternal life, through 
Jesus Christ! How apt is the eye of faith, when feeble as is 
mine, to view the surrounding rising waters, rather than to 
keep a fixed look on Him, who can bid me walk upon them. 
That such divine power may be given, when this frail and 
broken vessel must ' launch out into the deep, shall be my 
prayer while lingering on its brink: which, I trust, shall be 
cheered^with the songs of praise, ' He hath swallowed up death 
in victory.' " 

While, however, life lasted, she did not consider that " the 
work of faith" was done, — nor the " labour of love " ended. 
When any question of spiritual importance was proposed to 
her by letter, her trembling hand still endeavoured to direct and 
assist the younger Christian; as will appear by the following 
letter, written in May, 1832, to a friend who had asked, — " If 
the spiritual life could be kept up by ejaculatory prayer only; 
when from constant engagement — under the direction of 
others, — stated seasons of retirement became almost impossi- 
ble." In reply to which, Mrs. Hawkes writes: — 

" I cannot help having much concern about you, dearest one, 
notwithstanding your description of all the enchanting scenery 
that surrounds you; because earth is but earth still, and more 
dangerous because enchanting; yet I feel thankful for the hold 
you have of ' things that are unseen.' My own experience at 
this very time makes me know, that while ejaculatory prayer 
through the day, is of great help — and is a mercy — yet it will 
not make up for the loss of stated times of prayer; because 
it affords no calm recollections, — no self-searching, — no need- 
ful meditation, — and pouring out of the inmost recesses of the 
heart, before a throne of grace. On account of my pain and 
infirmity — together with the constant administration my wretch- 
ed body needs, — I can now seldom be alone; I am not able to 
engage, as I used to do, in sweet morning exercises before any 
persons are stirring; and like you, I am every day panting for 
the power to 'shut my doors about me.' I do catch, now and 



CHAP. X. FROM JAN. TO OCT. 16, 1832. 359 

then, a morsel of the living bread, in silent groanings; but I 
want time and quiet for a full banquet; and am sadly con- 
cerned lest, from the want of it, I should become like the dry- 
ground, where nothing is growing. If I feel this, where there 
is nothing to attract, to amuse, or to excite, — how much more 
must you, my dear, who have so much demand upon you! 
Therefore do all you can to get into more abstraction, and re- 
collection, and retirement. The example of self-denial might 
do others good. You need great wisdom, and simple piety, to 
shine as a light. 

11 1 am much the same as when you left me, except that I 
am more and more broken and feeble: and I am more longing 
to enter into rest. I am greatly disturbed also by the sad ne- 
cessity to leave, shortly, my nice apartments here, without an 
idea in what place I shall next lay this poor body. This is an 
old trial; but I never was so unfitted to meet it. 

** You will be aware how much I feel the departure of our 
Bishop.* He has been to see me twice since his elevation to 
the prelacy; and is most kind. He preached here twice on 
Sunday. Mav he be kept from all evil, and be blessed with 
all good!" 

At Midsummer Mrs. Hawkes, with some difficulty, removed 
from Cross Street, to Park Street, Islington; and seemed to 
experience a slight revival from the change. A friend having 
congratulated her, about this time, on her nearness to glory, 
she replied, " Not very near; He is not ready, and /am not 
ready." At another time she remarked, " I feel stripped of 
every shred, and reduced to faith alone; but that is enough." 
To a friend who called upon her in the hope of profiting by 
her conversation, she said, " I am too weak to converse — I 
am too weak to pray — I am too weak even to think; — but I 
am in the Ark, and all is safe." Writing to her nephew, Mr. 
E. T. Jones, she says:— 

" Again the desired haven is not quite so near; yet it is 
within my constant view, and I have only to stand, ready for 
the solemn signal to cross the unknown Jordan of death; 
which faith in Christ, our blessed deliverer from all its hor- 
rors, can alone enable us to look upon without trembling. 
After many years of expectation, and I trust, preparation for 
this solemn event, I sincerely feel that when death has really 

* The Bishop of Calcutta. 



360 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

fixed its grasp, it opens to the recollected mind, about to enter 
the eternal world, views and impressions which it is not easy 
to imagine beforehand. Therefore, we have need, my dearest 
Eden, to look again and again, that our house is indeed firmly 
built on that solid and blessed Rock, which will save us from 
being shaken when the storm ariseth. Through infinite mercy, 
I am favoured with much peace in my nearer approaches to the 
grave. But ' my times are in His hand,' and I trust for dying 
grace in dying times. My iron constitution, as I may call it, 
seems now to say, — It is enough,—- and yields pretty fast to 
the long and large demands of disease, though it still shows 
signs of resistance. I am indeed a monument of mercy! Abun- 
dant in loving-kindness, both as concerns my temporal and 
spiritual life, do I daily experience that adorable, covenant- 
keeping God, whose name is ' Emmanuel, God with us!' Oh! 
that we may live in him daily and hourly." 

The last effort of Mrs. Hawkes' own hand to address a 

friend, was in the following note to Mr. B — . The grateful 

effusions for some recent favours with which it concludes, are 
omitted for the sake of brevity: — 

"Park Street, Aug. 3, 1832. 

"My very kind and dear friend, 
" I hoped that I could have mustered up sufficient strength 
to have returned you, without any delay, my best thanks for 
your kind and profitable letter, which so truly suits my mind 
and feelings; and which leads me to hope, that such Christian 
sympathy and regard will excite your constant and earnest 
prayers for me. I comfort myself in the belief, that many 
kind friends do remember me at the throne of grace, now, 
when from a continual state of exhaustion, which seems little 
short of death, I cannot pray for myself except in ejaculations, 
and broken utterances. Yet if these are, as I trust, those 
4 groanings of the blessed Spirit which cannot be uttered,' they 
shall not be rejected, though accompanied with many sad in- 
firmities, — because they are intrusted to the glorious Interces- 
sor who purifies every sigh and tear with the « much incense r 
offered on high. Dying work is hard work to nature; but it 
will not last long; and then, Eye hath not seen, nor heart con- 
ceived, what shall be the wonder and joy of the disimprisoned 
spirit, set free from a body of sin and death. Until that fa- 
voured release shall be granted, and every storm shall have 
passed away, I would earnestly desire, and pray, to hide myself 



CHAP. X. — FROM JAN. TO OCT. 16, 1832. 361 

in Christ, my only refuge. Surely ' the night is far spent, and 
the day is at hand!' May I be enabled to endure what re- 
mains of the night with cheerful resignation to the will of my 
Father in heaven, — who chastens me far less than I deserve: 
and mingles mercy and loving kindness with every sorrow, so 
that my songs of praise and thanksgiving far exceed my 
moanings." 

The two short prayers which follow, written with tremulous 
hand a little before her death, were the last attempt to express 
her feelings on paper: — 

" Oh, Thou! whose bowels of compassion yearned over 
Jerusalem, as in that tender lamentation, ' How often would I 
have gathered thee, as a hen gathereth her chickens under her 
wings,' — let an afflicted, defenceless one, who ever in trouble 
flies to thee, abide beneath thy spreading wings. Yea, « under 
the shadow of thy wings will I make my refuge, until all my 
calamities be overpast.' " 

" If Thou, gracious Saviour, didst commend such as had 
visited thee, ' sick and in prison,' with ' Inasmuch as ye have 
done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have 
done it unto me;' how much more wilt thou thyself, ' whose 
heart is made of tenderness,' come to a sick, oppressed pri- 
soner, — the Lord's prisoner, — who crieth unto thee; and es- 
teems one drop of sweet balm from thee, more precious than 
all other healing medicine. Come, O blessed Spirit of promise, 
bring, and seal some word of Scripture on my heart and me- 
mory, and it shall be sweeter than if an angel spake!" 

Her prayer was answered: there was not much said in that 
chamber of death; all was solemn; all was silent; — save 
when the dying child of Adam uttered a groan! — save when 
the living child of the second Adam breathed a prayer! but 
there was no one in that sacred chamber who was not sensible 
that " The Lord was there." " The High and Holy One, who 
inhabiteth eternity," was with this lowly, contrite one, to revive 
her heart and spirit. His everlasting arms were underneath 
the sufferer. All was peace: and the beams of the Sun of 
Righteousness were shining through this chamber of death, for 
all was love, — love to God, and love to all the saints. Heaven 
was drawing nigh, and hope was going forth to meet it; and 
faith had laid her soul, like a passive infant, in the arms of her 
31 



362 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Saviour, waiting and praying, (in the sentiment of those lines 
used by the Primitive Church:) 

" When I shall get permission 
To leave this mortal tent, 
(From pain and griefs, dismission,) 
Thyself just then present; 
And let me when expiring, 
On thy dear hreast recline; 
And be true life acquiring, 
From that pierc'd heart of thine!" 

This soul, full of light and love, was not, however, alto- 
gether silent. The feelings of gratitude stirred up the dying 
embers of life, when nearly extinct. Having received a letter 
from her valued friend, Mr. Sibthorp, containing a kind and 
generous assistance towards her bodily comforts, she called to 
one who was watching near her, to write, while she dictated, 
her acknowledgments. But recollection was nearly gone; 
and from beginning to express her sentiments in the third per- 
son, she occasionally spake in the first, making, from weak- 
ness, long intervals between each sentence. These intervals 
were marked by dashes inserted by Mrs. Hawkes' amanuen- 
sis, while writing from her lips, upon a rough paper; the sub- 
stance of which was afterwards copied and introduced in the 
following manner in a letter to Mr. Sibthorp: 

"Rev. Sir, 

" I had the privilege of seeing dear Mrs. Hawkes yesterday, 
and delivered to her your letter. I found her sinking very 
fast, greatly reduced in strength, and in a more suffering state 
than I ever saw her. She was scarcely able to speak, but en- 
deavoured to dictate a reply. Her words were as follow: — 

" She wished me to express to you, her sincere and affec- 
tionate thanks for your letter, and its generous contents, — the 
help of which was important to her; — and most of all, for the 

continuance of your friendship. She has been, and now is, 

reduced to a state of dying weakness she never felt before. 

I have been exceedingly longing to write both to yourself and 
Mrs. Young; but now, I am past both. In such weak- 
ness, it is impossible to have fixedness of thought; and there- 
fore she is enabled to throw herself on the promises and the 
Promiser; and her constant inward cry is, — she hopes not 
impatiently, — ' Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly, if it please 
Thee:' and feels repose in a Father's care and love: 



CHAP. X. FROM JAN. TO OCT. 16, 1832. 363 

and the everlasting covenant of salvation, * ordered in all things 
and sure.' She longs to tell you, that dying work, is strip- 
ping work; and that it is not in observation, and high flights 

of spirituality, but entirely hanging on the Saviour, not in 

erecting high standards, but lying at the foot of the cross. Mr. 
Sibthorp must pray for me; — my love to Mrs. Young, — ask 
her prayers too, and every body's. My prayers will follow 
them as long as I can breathe one. — You may let him know 
when I am gone." 

Mrs. Hawkes then dozed for a short time; and on re-open- 
ing her eyes, and seeing her amanuensis sitting as before, she 
began again to speak; but it was doubted whether the hints 
dropped were not more addressed to her friend then present, 
than intended to be inserted in her letter. Her words were, 
however, written down as follows: — 

44 Make more acquaintance with Him, (God) and then you 
will hang upon him more. Do not puzzle yourself about your 
dispensation, but cleave to Him. Give me a sweet touch of 
drawing to Him, — and to say, God is my God, and hiding- 
place. Wash me from all self-righteousness; — from all no- 
tions that there has been any thing in me but wretchedness and 
sin. Oh, I had not a shred left; — Oh, not a shred. — I look 
back on my long life, and see much self-righteousness; — I have 
thought better of myself than I ought to think; — but now I 
think only of my Saviour. I had an extraordinary dispensa- 
tion: 1 believe my faith has been right faith; — Satan has 

been permitted to thrust at me: — but 1 trust I am able to say, 
* in very faithfulness and righteousness, He does it all.' And 
now I cast it (self-righteousness) all away — I cast myself on 

Him. Take me, as I am; make me as thou art; » 

and if it may please Him to give me strength to endure" 

At these words a faintness came on, which was followed by 
a doze; and she added no more at that time. 

The parting spirit had a long and difficult struggle to get free. 
Her " iron constitution," as she termed it, made a natural re- 
sistance to death, as it had kept up a long fight with disease. 
The result of this conflict shows how little can be gathered 
from the mere circumstance of what is called "dying easy:" 
one condition alone is required for a safe and peaceful depar- 
ture,—" For thou art with me." Psalm xxiii. 4. 

On Sunday, Oct. 14, she expressed that she was suffering 



364 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

" great pain, "t— "all over," — " shaken to death." But at the 
same time, she was perfectly conscious, — of which there were 
many proofs. That night, her nephew, Mr. Thomas Eden, 
(who had for some time been one of her kind medical attend- 
ants,) sat up with her, thinking she was very near death. On 
Monday, the pain, " all over," as she said, increased most 
dreadfully: so that her screams and moans were distressing, 
and the tossing of her arms was violent and incessant. She 
still, however, knew every body, — looked at each with signs of 
clear recognition, and called them by name. Besides great 
pain, the shaking of her frame was violent, so that persons 
were obliged to sit on each side, to hold down her arms with 
pillows. Her medical attendant made the remark, — that there 
was not a muscle or. tendon exempt from agitation. About 
twelve, on Monday night, the violent pain seemed in some 
measure to abate. On Tuesday, her eyes appeared more fixed; 
yet she still recognised, and cast an expressive look, first on 
one, and then on another. In turning her head she acciden- 
tally caught sight of a portrait of the Bishop of Calcutta, and 
said, " Dear Bishop!" — which proved that she was still able to 
distinguish objects. Afterwards a stupor came on, and she 
seemed to lose sensibility to every thing. Her frame became 
more quiet, and she lay breathing less and less strongly. About 
three o'clock in the afternoon, the Rev. Dr. Fearon came in, 
and seeing her in the act of departure, he immediately knelt 
down, and said, " Let us commend her spirit," — and shortly 
after, it was perceived that she had ceased to breathe. 

On Tuesday, Oct. 16, 1832, a few hours after the deliver- 
ance of her immortal spirit, a post-mortem examination took 
place by Mr. Bateman: Mr. Hensley, her constant attendant 
and intimate friend, Dr. Bright, — and other medical gentlemen 
— being present. The result proved, that in addition to can- 
cerous and calculous complaints, Mrs. Hawkes was the subject 
of several very painful diseases; and on the question being put 
by one, " What did she die of?" It was replied, " Can you 
see all this mass of disease, and ask what she died of? She 
was worn out with bearing a comptication of diseases." 

On the Tuesday following her death, she was interred in the 
family vault of her relative, George Milward, Esq., in the 
burial ground of Pentonville Chapel, Her funeral service was 
performed by the Rev. William Cecil, who came up to town to 
pay this last tribute of respect to the memory of a friend of his 
earliest years. On one side of the vault was placed the fol- 
lowing inscription:-— 



CHAP. X. FROM JAN. TO OCT. 16, 1832. 365 

cSacrelf to tije ptemorg 

OF 

MRS. SARAH HAWKES, 

WHO DEPARTED THIS LIFE 

OCT. 16, 1832, AGED 73 YEARS. 

M Whose faith follow.'" 

Hebrews xiii. 7. 

Her funeral sermon was preached at the parish church of 
St. Mary's, Islington, by the Rev. H. Francis Fell, from Psalm 
cxix. 75. " I know, Lord, that thy judgments are right, and 
that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me:" — a text which she 
herself had chosen. 

If, by the light of faith, such an estimate could be made of 
afflictive providences, during the days of darkness and suffer- 
ing here below; — what will that estimate be, which the believer 
shall be enabled to make, when admitted to the light of glory 
and to the vision of God! 

A circumstance of interest in relation to Mrs. Hawkes' 
spiritual experience, is mentioned by Mr. Fell, in her funeral 
sermon; in which he speaks as follows: — 

" It has been my comfort, my privilege, and my joy — I may 
add, my honour — to visit Mrs. Hawkes from the commence- 
ment of my residence at Islington; and, with only one excep- 
tion, I have invariably found her ' patient in tribulation, re- 
joicing in hope, giving glory to God;' smarting indeed under a 
rod of bodily suffering, which I can only describe as a con- 
stant martyrdom: but « glorifying God in the fires.' From this 
very exception we may learn her marvellous submissiveness, 
wrought of God's Spirit; while it shows, that if for one mo- 
ment we are left to ourselves, we become the prey of Satan's 
artifices, and human weakness. I have made one exception, 
and will state to you, in all simplicity, with a view to your 
spiritual improvement, when and how it happened. Our dear 
friend, I may say, has been dying for years: but for two 
months past, it has been apparent to those who affectionately 
watched over her, that the days of her earthly pilgrimage 
could be only very few. On Sunday, the 23d of September, 
(1832) I received a message requesting a visit from me, and 
after the services of the sanctuary were ended, I hastened to 

31* 



366 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

her sick chamber. To my grief, and surprise, I found her 
mind bowed down to the very depths of painful disquietude, 
unable to realize the presence of her Saviour, and harassed 
with the fiery darts of the great enemy, who would have per- 
suaded her that she had no interest in the death and passion of 
our adorable Redeemer. Thanks be unto God for his gracious 
help: his ministers are workers together with him, and the 
weapons which they use * are not carnal, but mighty through 
God to the casting down imaginations, and every high thing 
which exalteth itself against the knowledge of God.' In this 
case, as in innumerable others, the sword of the Spirit, which 
is the word of God, carried home the truth to the heart by the 
arm of Omnipotence, and prevailed. Satan was bruised under 
her feet — the temptation vanished before the bright beams of 
the Sun of Righteousness: and though much of her state at 
that period might be charged on bodily debility and feebleness 
of mind, yet it is highly consolatory to know, that faith in 
God's covenant, and faith in God's character, can enable the 
child in years, and the aged pilgrim, to triumph over every 
enemy; to ' thresh the mountains ' of affliction, and to beat 
them as small as the dust beneath the feet. 

" From the very next day, if not the same night, she was 
again enabled to cast all her care upon Him who cared for her; 
and never afterwards, that I am aware, was she permitted to 
doubt the goodness of the Saviour to herself personally."* 

This, however, was only a passing cloud, at the dawn of 
a glorious day, to which no night could succeed! To a real 
Christian, even the tomb is no longer darksome, but may be 
compared to the bridal chamber. Christ, by lying in the 
grave, has made it, to his people, a bed of spices. " They 
shall rest in their beds, each one walking in his uprightness." 
Isa. lvii. 2. " Blessed are they that are called to the marriage 
supper of the Lamb." Rev. xix. 9. For " they shall see his 
face, and His name shall be in their foreheads, and they need 
no candle, neither light of the sun: for the Lord God giveth 
them light; and they shall reign for ever and ever." Rev. xxii. 
4, 5. " For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall 
feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: 
and God shall wipe all tears from their eyes." Rev. vii. 17. 



Fell's Sermons, page 265. 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 367 

CHAPTER XL 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

In bringing this Memoir to a close, it may be useful and in- 
teresting to take a review, — First, of Mrs. Hawkes' character, 
Natural, Moral, and Religious; Secondly, of her Afflic- 
tions; — and, — Thirdly, endeavour to derive Instruction from 
the whole. 

In considering Mrs. Hawkes' Natural Character, no 
attempt will be made to exalt the creature, but simply to bring 
forward those distinguished qualities with which it had pleased 
God to endow her. In doing this, some difficulty will arise; 
— because, as in natural beauty,— -though the first glance 
makes us sensible of its presence — it is more easy to appre- 
hend than describe that symmetry; so in the endowments 
and qualities of the mind, there may be a certain beautiful 
combination and proportion, which, though obviously marked, 
cannot easily be delineated. In Mrs. Hawkes' natural cha- 
racter there was manifested a singular comprehensiveness of 
mind; — a judgment and practical wisdom which were of the 
highest order; — a remarkable quickness and delicacy of feel- 
ing; — a cordial and affectionate sympathy; — an interesting viva- 
city; — a tender and contemplative seriousness, — united in a 
harmonious proportion, which it is less easy to conceive of ab- 
stractedly, than to apprehend when seen. She was like a 
well-tuned instrument, answering immediately to the touch — 
whatever might be the strain desired. Her sweet social tem- 
per was formed for friendship; and in the exercise of benevo- 
lent and affectionate feelings, she seemed to move as in her 
native element. Though extremely susceptible of grief, she 
was a most cheerful and interesting companion, both to the old 
and to the young; — to the latter she was singularly attached. 
The cast of her mind was contemplative; and after her con- 
versation, this faculty found the highest an*d noblest exercise 
in exploring the riches of Divine revelation. In conversation 
she was peculiarly gifted; but, from delicacy of feeling, and a 
natural fear of obtrusiveness, she was the reverse of a great 
talker; and when in company with persons of eminence, her 
remarks were chiefly in the form of questions, by which she 



368 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

had a happy facility of drawing forth the knowledge and ex- 
perience of others. It will not therefore appear surprising, 
that her society was much desired by all who knew her. 
Her manners, though simple, were a little under restraint with 
those towards whom she felt deference; which arose, not from 
any degree of mean servility, but from great sensitiveness, and 
correctness of feeling. To her inferiors she was always be- 
nevolent and condescending. Nor must the great generosity 
of her disposition be overlooked. Largeness of heart was 
manifested by the manner of doing " what she could," after 
her circumstances became reduced. The shades of her natu- 
ral character were, — a high and independent spirit, inclined to 
resistance; a keen sense of injuries, as well as a lively per- 
ception of kindness; — a sensibility which was too easily wound- 
ed: hence, in early life, her peace was often broken, through 
excess of feeling; Fiavel remarks, — "a strong affection- makes 
a strong affliction.'' 1 She was timid in an extraordinary de- 
gree; and from a kind of nervous apprehensiveness, she 
was led sometimes to magnify evils in advance, though there 
was a natural fortitude, which sustained them with magnanimi- 
ty, when in actual encounter. In person, she was of a pleasing 
figure, and good stature; and, before her disease, inclined to be 
slender. Her complexion was brown, with a fixed colour in 
her cheeks. Her eyes were a fine dark hazel, expressive of 
tenderness, intellect, and sweetness. Her whole countenance 
beamed with benevolence and sympathy. 

In reference to Mrs. Hawkes' character in a Moral point 
of view, we may remark that it was of an elevated stamp. 
Even before her conversion, she manifested in her inter- 
course with others, a strong sense of propriety — great integrity 
— sincerity — ingenuousness. Her high moral sense was a 
special preservative during her career of worldliness and va- 
nity; — of which various proofs might be advanced. There was 
a certain harmony between her natural and moral character, 
which gave a lustre to both; and when each was improved 
by Divine grace, her natural, moral, and religious character 
blended like the fine colours of a prism. In thus setting forth 
the elevated stamp of her character in a moral point of view, 
there is no danger of conveying a false impression, as though 
it could not consist with that natural depravity, of which she 
was so deeply sensible after her conversion; and which she so 
constantly deplored in all her writings — whether epistolary or 
private. The high moral character of St. Paul is made to 
stand out on the canvass, in order the more to call our atten- 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 369 

tion to the truth, that all this is consistent with the existence of 
pride of heart, and enmity to God; with self-will, and an 
unrenewed mind; — nay, even with the very spirit of persecu- 
tion. If there has been no change of heart, no work of the 
Holy Spirit, moral virtues do but resemble the green moss, 
sparkling with early dew, adorning a dead trunk which will 
soon become fuel for the fire. 

While, however, guarding the moral virtues from assuming 
a place which they cannot occupy, let it not be once imagined 
that it is intended to advance any thing subversive of their real 
importance. Mr. Ceeil has remarked, " Morality should never 
be under-valued, or spoken lightly of by any one; — for what 
is man without it? It is essential to Christianity. But if it is 
put in the place of Christ, if it set aside the blood and spirit 
of Jesus, — it then becomes an opposer. Let Plato, Socrates, 
Confucius, and others be honoured because they were diligent 
men, doing their best by the light of a dim taper. But who 
is he that, when the Sun of righteousness has arisen, will still 
prefer the dim taper — the glimmering rushlight — and say, it 
is better than the light of the Sun?" Indeed such is the con- 
nexion between one part of Divine truth and another, that those 
who have the justest and largest views of Gospel grace, are 
able to form the most exact and extensive estimate of moral 
duty, — and are actuated by the highest motives to an exem- 
plary life and conversation. Whatever might be the elevation 
of Mrs. Hawkes' moral character before her conversion, the 
doctrines she embraced had a tendency to raise it far higher 
■ — because extending to the motives and inmost thoughts of the 
heart. The Christian is " called with a holy calling;" he 
is bid to seek morality of the highest order, in the command, 
"Be ye holy, for I am holy;" and he who from a constant 
study, of the divine perfections, especially as they shine in 
the person of Jesus Christ, — together with the diligent prayer 
for the influences of the Holy Spirit, — seeks the renewal of 
God's image on his soul, shall be made a " partaker of the 
Divine nature," and at length to obtain a place in the "general 
assembly, among the spirits of just men made perfect." 

With regard more particularly to Mrs. Hawkes' Religious 
character, we may remark, first, that her religion was the re- 
ligion of a sinner. " I have heard of Thee by the hearing of 
the ear," — said Job, the perfect and upright man, — " but now 
mine eye seeth Thee." He does not say, therefore I am all ex- 
ultation; but; — " therefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust 
and ashes." The holy angels veil their faces before the Divine 



370 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

Majesty, and cast their crowns before him, as creatures. But 
how much lower should man, who is a sinner, fall before Him! 
And as it is of the nature of genuine holiness to give a deep- 
ening and increasing knowledge of sin, so we need not won- 
der that the nearer Mrs. Hawkes drew towards her end, and 
the closer her communion with God, the more did she multiply 
expressions of her deep self-abasement and unworthiness. 
Throughout the whole of her religious experience there may 
be marked that humble and contrite spirit, with which it has 
pleased God to say he would " dwell." This gracious temper 
of soul she sought, and cherished, even to her dying hour. — 
We have seen the humility, love, and adoration, with which 
her soul was filled as she drew near the end of her course,— 
inferior only in degree to that of the saints above. 

We may observe, secondly, that her religion was one which 
led her to embrace thankfully, all the proposals and promises 
made to sinners, in the Gospel of Christ. She did not stand 
at a distance, saying, "I knew Thee that Thou art a hard 
man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where 
thou hast not strewed;" but her acceptance of the Gospel, in 
all its fulness and freeness, put honour upon the truth and 
faithfulness of God; while the obedience of her faith gave Him 
glory. And He whose word cannot fail, though heaven and 
earth should pass, fulfilled in her "all the good pleasure of his 
goodness, and the work of faith with power." In old age she 
was found lying down among the promises, and filled with love 
to God, which is the very element of heaven. 

Thirdly, — Her religion was strictly founded on the Holy 
Scriptures. Her theology was not derived from notions of 
her own, or of others. It was the result of marking, learning 
and inwardly digesting, the word of God. There she found, 
in grand characters, the doctrine of a Crucified Saviour, as 
the chief corner-stone on which to build her faith; in connexion 
with this, and inseparable from it, — the doctrines of Repent- 
ance, Faith, and Love: there she learned to "hold fast the 
form of sound words," and to "beware lest any man should 
spoil her through philosophy and vain deceit." There she 
learned to fear the " new speculations and subtle novel no- 
tions," which she considered were " casting a dimness over 
the good old paths, wherein alone it is safe to walk;" (see 
page 344.) For God had given to her " the Spirit of power 
and of love, and of a sound mind." 

Fourthly, — Her religion was operative. It must be obvious 
to every one, that she was an industrious and a laborious 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 371 

Christian. Her constant remark was, " Every living being is 
sent into this world to labour, not to rest: to fill up their sta- 
tion, and then leave it to give in their account." Having " five 
talents," she " gained also five talents more." How did she 
labour to treasure up sermons, conversations, &c. How did 
she value, and attend, means of grace; — how did she seek the 
company of 'the wise and godly,— what " carefulness " did she 
manifest in the duties of repentance, self-examination, and 
prayer; — and how did she show " the same diligence to the 
end; even under the pressure of the heaviest weights and in- 
cumbrances! 

Fifthly, — As an additional proof of the genuine nature of her 
religion, It was progressive. " A Christian," says Mr. Cecil, 
"is an increasing light. A meteor, or a blazing star may 
strike the eyes of the multitude, — but before they can well 
look upon it, it is gone. But the Christian is like the sun, 
which, though it may rise in a mist, and its beams at first 
scarcely appear, yet continues to rise higher and higher, — 
taking a wider circle, — and shining stronger and brighter unto 
the perfect day." 

The Gospel seed had fallen on '* good ground," and it 
brought forth " a hundred-fold." This progress may be 
noticed as standing in connexion with the most vigorous and 
persevering nse of means, and according to the promises of 
spiritual improvement which are all made to spiritual dili- 
gence — as the reward of grace and not of merit; because we 
must ever bear in mind, that diligence itself, is the result of 
Divine grace, and not found in an unrenewed human heart. 
Still the promise is, " To him that hath shall be given, and he 
shall have abundance." He shall behold the connexion of all 
moral duties with the moral perfections of God; and shall go 
on receiving " grace after grace," till he arrives at " the mea- 
sure of the stature of the fulness of Christ!" 

II. It will be useful to mark that School of Affliction in 
which this true disciple of Christ was trained. There was one 
character distinguished in Scripture as a " child of sorrow," 
and this circumstance, together with his " calling on the God 
of Israel," is all we know of him who " was more honourable 
than his brethren." While we examine the cup of suffering, 
which has been dispensed, by the Master at his table, to any 
one whom he has "chosen in the furnace of affliction," — we 
should learn to honour him that drinketh; and witli much ten- 
derness and caution enter into the inquiry, — how far a wise 
and gracious Father may have appointed the cup, as a Sove- 



372 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKES. 

reign, giving no account of his matters: — and how far He has 
chosen to make manifest the natural consequences of sin, work- 
ing death. 

There was One, and One only, who drank up " the dregs 
of the cup of trembling," though He was " without sin." In 
the cup of every child of Adam, there is a mixture which sin 
hath infused. "We are apt," says Mr. Cecil, " to talk of in- 
firmity when we should talk of guilt.'''' " I will bear the in- 
dignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against Him." 

Without undertaking to form a farther judgment, we can- 
not but remark in reviewing Mrs. Hawkes' history, that her 
troubles began from the period of her making a voluntary 
launch into the world. Her painful experience cannot indeed 
be traced to any deficiency in filling up relative duties; for she 
was most exemplary both as a wife, and as the mistress of a 
family. Yet this case illustrates the consequences of taking 
the first step in life unguardedly. It will not be considered a 
sufficient answer, that Mrs. Hawkes, at the time of her mar- 
riage, was herself an unconverted character; — because her 
early privileges and strictly religious education, involved cer- 
tain obligations. Mrs. Hawkes could not but be sensible of 
the inconsistency of her conduct with those obligations; and 
of the hazard she incurred in giving such a pledge to the irre- 
ligious world. (See 2 Chron. xix. 2.) 

Perhaps we shall be able to take a more just view of this 
important subject, if we trace the action to its source; and in 
so doing, some hints may be suggested for the consideration of 
the young. 

A young person who has been blessed by Providence with 
eminently pious parents, has been early " planted in the house 
of the Lord;" and the church is compared to " a garden en- 
closed." Such a one, growing up with a right mind, will be 
deeply sensible of this high privilege, and will deprecate the 
idea of being cast out into the world, which may be compared 
to " a waste howling wilderness," and thus exposed to all the 
temptations and dangers of that unprotected situation. (See Ps. 
lxxx. 12, 13.) A wise young person would not desire even 
to look towards the wilderness; — much less taste of its crude 
fruits, or venture to make experiment of its dangerous and 
poisonous plants. But too many young persons think, that in 
this they are left at liberty to make a choice. They say, 
" We are not yet decided." Not decided! When God has 
already decided for yon, by planting you in his Church! 
(Compare Jer. ii. 21, with Ezek. xix. 13, and Isa. xliii. 1.) 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 373 

This plea is most unreasonable. " Not decided!" when the 
decision rests between the service of God and Satan! " Not 
decided!" when the stake is between heaven and hell! " Oh, 
but we hope soon to decide in favour of religion." — This plea 
is presumptuous: 

" Where is to-morrow? in another world!" 

delay not! The parable of the ten virgins is set before us 
as an instructive warning — " And while they went to buy, the 
bridegroom came," " But," say some, " we do not wish to 
make a profession, lest we should dishonour it." So said Mrs. 
Hawkes in the days of her vanity. And many delude them- 
selves with this saying, as though it resulted from a conscien- 
tious principle. But it is, on the contrary, a great sin to make 
no profession of religion. It is to omit a duty absolutely re- 
quired in Scripture, " If thou shall confess with thy mouth the 
Lord Jesus, thou shalt be saved." Rom. x. 9. And so im- 
portant was this considered by God in the case of the Jewish 
Church, that he ordained an outward and visible sign to be at- 
tached to their garments. See Numb. xv. 37 — 40. Moreover, 
this reason, if sincerely alleged, proves great ignorance of the 
nature of true religion, which never supposes any power in 
man to act consistently without the constant help of the Holy 
Spirit, — whose influences are promised to those who ask them. 
It also shows great pride of heart, — less fear of living in open 
rebellion against God, than of incurring the reproach of man. 
But generally, such reasons are urged in the spirit of those 
who " began with one consent to make excuse." The com- 
mand given by God, to the children of Christian parents, con- 
tains both a direction and a promise: " My son, keep thy 
father's commandment, and forsake not the law of thy mother; 
bind them continually upon thine heart, and tie them about thy 
neck. When thou goest, it shall lead thee: when thou sleepest, 
it shall keep thee, and when thou awakest, it shall talk with 
thee. For the commandment is a lamp; and the law is light; 
and reproofs of instruction are the way of life.'''' Pro v. vi. 
20—23. 

Mrs. Hawkes has often remarked to the writer, that the grief 
she occasioned to her mother by neglect of her pious counsels, 
weighed heavily on her own heart all through life, and even 
to old age. She did not give proper heed to the command- 
ment which was to be her lamp — she chose to " walk in the 
sight of her eyes> and in the imagination of her heart;" and 
the reproofs of instruction she disregarded: was it not then 
to be expected that she should be left to " stumble on the dark 
32 



3^4 MEMOIRS OF MRS. HAWKE&. 

mountains," and that her own ways should be made to reprove 
her? Jer. ii. 19. It must indeed be acknowledged, that there 
was in her cup an accumulation of temporal sorrows, greater 
than what is ordinary in such cases: while through Sovereign 
mercy, she was preserved from that deep spiritual loss which 
in such a course she had too much reason to fear. 

Oh, that all young persons would seriously consider the ob- 
ligations under which they lie to pious parents, and that they 
would close in at once with the offers of their best Friend! 
May He never have occasion to say to any one who reads these 
lines, " O that thou hadst hearkened unto my commandments! 
then had thy peace been like a river, and thy righteousness as 
the waves of the sea." Isa. xlviii. 18. Or, in the words of that 
tender and pathetic exclamation of our Saviour, Matt, xxiii. 27: 
" How oft would I have gathered thee, as a hen gathereth her 
chickens Under her wings, and ye would not!" Oh, what a 
cruel loss to your Own souls! What opportunities lost of glo- 
rifying God, and of promoting the salvation of others! Oh, 
that each Would earnestly inquire, where shall I be hid when 
the storm ariseth? and be led to seek shelter, before its ap- 
proach, in that Saviour who " gathers the lambs with his arm, 
and carries them in his bosom." Isa. xl. 11. 

III. — In endeavouring to derive Instruction from the whole, 
we may notice first, the evidence in favour of true and vital re- 
ligion, furnished by such a life as that of Mrs. Hawkes. 

In order to enter into the design of Christianity, we should 
not only observe its doctrines, but its principles, and precepts, 
and in what way they are brought into exercise. We should 
mark how they support under trouble, and direct in difficulties. 
The manner in which St. Paul speaks when in bonds, is an 
argument in favour of Christianity. To be able to meet every 
emergency of life with firmness, resignation, and cheerfulness; 
to be able to look death in the face, — and that, upon substan- 
tial grounds, because Christ took hold of our nature, Heb. ii. 
14; John viii. 24: — to be able to exercise a holy familiarity 
with God in Christ, as a sure refuge; this is Christianity. 
Nothing but Christianity brings God and man together; every 
other religion talks of him as at a distance. This is the grand 
secret of a Christian, but there is a communication open be- 
tween God and his soul. Viewed, and rested in without a re- 
ference to their Author, what is the earth, what are the hea- 
vens? It were better for a man never to have seen them, than 
to see them with the eye of a brute — stupid and unconscious 
of what he beholds; than not be able to say, the Maker of all 
these worlds is my Friend! 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 375 

There is no evidence to the truth of Christianity like that 
which reflects from the life of a sincere and vigorous Christian, 
in which is exhibited, the power of Divine grace, the strength 
of faith, and all the beauty of the Christian character. For 
" if they that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished" — if ex- 
amples of moral and spiritual excellence, such as Mrs. Hawkes, 
are perished — a thought too revolting to moral sense when 
duly exercised — then, indeed, is religion all a fable! But 
thanks be to Almighty love, all true Christians, no less than 
the patriarchs, stand in covenant relation to God; and our 
Saviour hath said, " God is not the God of the dead, but of the 
living;" and although saints are hidden in the grave, God has 
made a covenant with their dust, and appointed a set time to 
remember them, Job xiv. 13. He will also remember their 
works, as evidences and fruits of true faith, when " they that 
be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and 
they that turn many to righteousness- as the stars for ever and 
ever." Dan. xii. 3. To such exemplars of true piety, the 
world is ever indebted* The writer can speak practically: 
the impressions of early childhood testify of Mrs. Hawkes, that 
her being a member of Mr. Cecil's family was to his children 
a high boon: conveying to their yet unformed minds the full- 
est conviction, of the truth of Christianity, while they learned 
to regard her not only as a confidential friend, and cheerful 
companion, but especially as. a living exemplar of true piety, 
in its most genuine form. 

Secondly. In the case of Mrs. Hawkes, we have seen an 
instance of the fulfilment of that promise, " To him that hath 
shall be given, and he shall have abundance." But there fol- 
lows in close connexion with this promise an important 
warning: " Whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken even 
that he hath:" a sentence full of awful and affecting truth. 

He " hath," it may be, many present advantages, means, 
and opportunities; he "hath" the divine seed constantly fall- 
ing on the field of his heart; he " hath," perhaps, some esti- 
mation of these privileges; and "hath" often made resolutions 
to become an honest and obedient hearer* In the judgment 
of charity, he " seemeth to have " sincerity, uprightness, and 
willingness of heart; his illumination of mind, and high mo- 
ral virtues, " seem" to promise a ready reception of that seed 
which brings forth a hundred-fold more, and better fruits, than 
nature's soil can produce; but there is an awful reverse im- 
plied: there is some cause why he " hath not" received the 
seed of the word into his heart, and why he will not, There- 

32t 



376 MEMOIRS 01 MRS. HAWKES. 

fore " from him shall be taken away, even that he hath." It 
shall be taken away judicially. All that was really good was 
derived from the Spirit of God, and was a talent lent, for im 
provement. But from the unprofitable servant, the talent shall 
be taken away. He shall be left to utter darkness. Heb. vi. 
7, 8; For just in proportion to a man's light, will God regard 
a steadfast alienation from his will. 

Let each search and examine what is* the moral cause why 
he individually does not understand and receive the word. A 
thousand causes might be assigned by another, and not one 
of them touch the case;, and thus persons elude conviction 
while they perceive that the causes of impenitency, generally 
alleged, do not apply to themselves: but conscience, impar- 
tially examined and listened to, might testify accurately. The 
divine sentence hath pronounced, that the fault of an unprofita- 
ble hearer lies in the nature of the soil into which the divine 
seed is cast, namely, into a careless, hard, or worldly mind. 
Matt. xiii. 18, 28. 

Thirdly. Let the afflicted Christian learn to distinguish be- 
tween the world's remedy, and that which is provided in the 
gospel. To be favoured with a realizing sense of those words, 
" I know their sorrows," is a sweet balm for every trouble; even 
the bitterest, and most poignant, that a renewed heart can feel, 
— the sorrow for sin. It is the path and privilege of a believer 
to imitate Jesus; to take the cup of suffering as from a Father's 
hand, from whom he may be assured of constant and adequate 
support. What is pain, sickness, or even death itself, compared 
with alienation of the heart from God? This is the grand evil, 
from which all others proceed. Let us then think less of our 
own cup, whatever it may be, (since it will surely prove medi- 
cinal,) and think more of Him who drank a cup of wrath, even 
to the dregs, in order to provide for us a cup of consolation. 
Eminent Christians have generally an especial discipline, in 
proportion to that usefulness to which they are designed. Thus 
St. Paul had a thorn in the flesh: and many other travellers to 
Zion have likewise found something rankling, festering, and 
harassing them, like a thorn, which they were unable to ex- 
tract. For this divine discipline we should stand prepared. 
Luther writes to John of Hesse, " You have entered the ship 
with Christ; what do you look for? Fine weather? Rather 
expect winds, tempests, and waves to cover the vessel, till she 
begins to sink." This is the baptism with which you must be 
first baptized; and then the calm will follow, upon your awa- 
kening Christ .and imploring his help; for sometimes he will 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 377 

appear to sleep for a season. The process of affliction is in- 
tended to prepare and make room in the heart for the grace 
of Christ; because the tendency of the human heart is to pride 
and self-dependence. Another important end of affliction is, 
that it quickens to earnest heart-prayer. Our blessed Saviour 
in the garden prayed yet more earnestly, till " His sweat was as 
it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground." And 
this urgency of prayer was effectual to obtain the sustaining 
and strengthening influences which his human nature required. 
So the afflicted Christian is driven to lay hold of God by prayer; 
he flies to the bosom of his Saviour, where alone he finds true 
repose, derives strength, and is enabled to maintain that spi- 
ritual communion and intercourse with God, which is the life 
of the soul, which is to fit him for heaven, and which distin- 
guishes the true believer from the hypocrite. 

And, by degrees, the Christian perceives the designs of all 
his afflictions, and acquiesces in the process by which God is 
training him for glory; he obtains an humble and resigned 
spirit, and learns to say, with the subject of this Memoir, " I 
know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou in 
faithfulness hast afflicted me." 

Lastly. The subject addresses itself to Professing Chris* 
Hans generally, leading them to take a right view of their call- 
ing as the disciples of a crucified Saviour. As Christians we 
have been "baptized into his death!" Let us embrace the 
doctrine of the cross as the true and proper joy of man upon 
earth. Shall the servant expect a smoother path than the Lord? 
Let it suffice that " neither tribulation, nor distress, nor perse- 
cution, nor famine, nor peril, nor sword, shall be able to sepa- 
rate us from the love of Christ." In every trial our Saviour 
seems to say to us, " Are ye able to drink of the cup that I 
shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am 
baptized with?" His estimate was„ when about to suffer, " Now 
is the Son of Man glorified, and God is glorified in him." " Let 
us arm ourselves with the same mind: being " strengthened 
with all might by his glorious power, unto all long-suffering 
with joyfulness." " There remaineth a rest to the people of 
God," which must be ardently desired by weary pilgrims. But 
though delayed, the inheritance is certain, and the promise is 
sure. " Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the tem- 
ple of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write 
upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of 
my God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of 
heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new 
name." Rev. iii. 12. 

32* 



APPENDIX; 

CONTAINING 

jFragments antr ^tistracts of Sermons, 

PREACHED BY THE REV. RICHARD CECIL, 

CHIEFLY IN 1795 AND 1796} 
AS TAKEN DOWN BY MRS. HAWKES. 



REMARKS 

MADE BY HIM IN CONVERSATION WITH MRS. HAWKES, 
ON 

VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 



iFragments auUf abstracts tf Sbenuons. 



ON PROVIDENCE. 



v2nd Me Ming was good in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in the 
eyes of all his servants. And Pharaoh said unto his ser- 
vants, Can we find such a one as this is, a man in whom 
the Spirit of God is!— Gen. xli. 37, 38. 

When God goes before a man, every thing that is good for 
him shall follow him. "Promotion cometh neither from the 
east, nor from the west, nor from the south. But God is the 
judge: he putteth down one and setteth up another." A great 
part of the Bible is to show us that all creatures are in God's 
hand; and that he will either make our afflictions work to- 
gether for good, or remove them. But the believer must wait 
for God's time of deliverance: he may think it long in coming, 
— forgetting that God's time is the best time. There is a tide 
in our affairs: how easily does the vessel move with the tide; 
but let that go down, and leave it upon the sands, and no hu- 
man arm can remove it; whereas, when the tide returns again, 
it needs no help from man. " If the vision tarry, wait for it; 
because it will surely come, it will not tarry." Hab. ii. 3. 

And the thing was good in the eyes of Pharaoh, and of all 
his servants. The servants were pleased with the proposal, 
which was more than could be expected: for they might have 
said, "Is a stranger, a Hebrew, to be honoured more than the 
favourites of the king's court?" 

And Pharaoh said, Can we find such a one as this is, a man 
in whom the Spirit of God is? This is a proof that Pharaoh 
was a wise and considerate king; that he could see into Joseph's 
character, and choose such a man in preference to others; but 
God's hand must be seen here; though Joseph had much to 



382 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

fear from that fickleness which is too much the character of 
man, yet in respect of Joseph, Pharaoh was not permitted to 
change. 

The Christian is here taught to depend on God alone: and in 
doing this, he becomes the most independent being in the world. 
He has nothing to do with times and seasons — nothing to do 
with creatures — nothing to do with consequences and events — 
all these he leaves to God and trusts only in him. 

Can we find such a one as this is? Joseph's character had 
been vilified and obscured; Chap. xxix. but time shall show 
every man's character. All shall one day know, that true 
wisdom, and true religion, are the same thing. " We fools 
counted his life madness." Oh, that the man who is asking, 
" Who will show me any good?" who is looking first to this 
vain object, and then to that, would put up an earnest prayer 
to God, "Lift up the light of thy countenance upon me." He 
would soon find he wanted no other good; and that the way 
to gain all, is to give up all' for God. " The fear of the Lord, 
that is wisdom; and to depart from evil, is understanding." 
Such a one will say with Joseph, when temptation presents 
itself, though never so secretly, " How can I do this, great 
wickedness, and sin against God?" This is solid wisdom, 

Joseph had God always in remembrance: He was his one 
object in prison and in preferment, in affliction and in prosperi- 
ty. This is to be blessed indeed; and to be truly honourable. 
Whenever you see a man cleaving to God with. full purpose of 
heart, say— #<? is, a. blessed man! 



$nd Jacob their father said unto them,. Me have ye bereaved 
of my children. Joseph is not, and Simeon is not, and ye 
will take Benjamin away; all these things are against me. 
—Gen. xlii. 36. 

From this history we may see how providence may be mis- 
interpreted even by a godly man; he often frets where he 
might rejoice, and complains where he should trust; and is 
apt to pronounce hastily upon what he should first consider 
deeply and humbly; hence he is liable to despondency. 

Let us inquire, how we may be preserved from these pain- 
ful fears. First, we must examine upon whatfooting we stand; 



ON PROVIDENCE. 383 

for if things are really against us, we ought to take care of 
deception; and whether they are against us, or for us, de- 
pends upon this, " Say ye to the righteous, It shall be well 
with him." Though Joseph is not; though Simeon is not, and 
though Benjamin may be taken away, — though bonds and af- 
flictions await, — yet " All things shall work together for good 
to them who love God." Say ye to the righteous, well. But 
say not so to the wicked man: for it is cruel; you will de- 
ceive him. Tell him, on the contrary, that however he is in- 
creased in gOods, in honours, &c, All things are against 
him. Has he great riches? "How hardly shall a rich man 
enter into the kingdom of heaven!" Is he a genius? that in- 
duces flattery. Has he understanding? that produces proud 
reasonings. All these things are against him: for they make 
him forget God. There is indeed one thing for him, namely, 
that he has a day of grace granted that he may hear the word 
of life: but this he forgets, neglects or trifles with; and if he 
goes on thus, even these things will be against him. 

It is otherwise with those who have chosen Jacob's Gpd; 
who have fled for refuge to him. God is to tbe believer not 
merely his Creator, but his God in covenant. 

If you have been remiss — if you have wandered out of the 
way, — then these things ought to be considered; for God may 
be making use of chastisements for this very end, — to make 
you consider your ways. But still there is no ground for de- 
spondency; for his loving-kindness is not taken away. He 
will make these very afflictions to forward your spiritual 
growth; they shall humble and purify-— and all will be well 
at last. There is peace with God, to be obtained through 
Christ, by all who " with hearty repentance and true faith turn 
to him. 

We should every day learn to correct the errors of sense by 
faith. We should learn never to draw hasty conclusions from 
present appearances, but hear what God has declared. Jacob 
should have called to mind that God had said to him, "I will 
surely do thee good." He should have remembered the time 
when things were as much against him as now, namely, when 
Esau went out to meet him with four hundred men. He 
should have looked back on his own prayer, (Gen. xxxii. 9 — 
12.) He should have rested in the same manner as hereto- 
fore on the promise, "And thou saidst, I will surely do thee 
good." And he might have added, If thou art pleased not to 
deliver in this instance, yet in some way or other, that I know 



384 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

not of, Thou wilt accomplish the promise, " I will surely do 
thee good." 

Let the believer weigh the promises, and pray that he may 
hold fast by the Word, and say, By the help of God, " I will not 
let thee go," God has not indeed assured me that my house 
shall be so with God as I wish it to be — so as it should be — 
but, " He has made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered 
in all things and sure, and this is all my salvation and all my 
desire." If we judge of providences by sense, we must be for 
ever making mistakes. In the end, Providence will explain 
itself: and in the interval, faith must rest on God's word: 
hold fast by that, and keep a watchful eye upon whatever 
would loosen your hold. Let sense be kept within its own 
province; and let faith speak, which says, God's word shall 
never fail. Guard against desponding thoughts. Melancholy 
is a dangerous disease. " Who is among you that feareth the 
Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in 
darkness and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon his God." Isa. 1. 10. 



And the woman conceived, and bare a son; and when she saw him 
that he was « goodly child, she hid him three months, — Exodus 
ii.2. 

Remark first, the lime of Moses' appearing, namely, when 
the church was in its deepest distress. We see by verses 23 
and 24, that God heard the prayer of the Israelites, as he al- 
ways does the cry of the afflicted and destitute. Whatever 
men are doing in the Church, God is never unmindful of it; 
nor is the Church ever forgotten by him; when it comes to its 
darkest hour, the dawn begins to break. This should teach 
us that when our distress is peculiar and deep, we are then 
nearest relief. 

Remark, secondly, the faith of the parents. Scripture is the 
best explanation of Scripture. The 11th chapter of Hebrews 
shows us, that the parents of Moses exercised faith upon a 
promise. They hid him, seeing he " was a goodly child." They 
had the promise of a deliverer, and perhaps thought that this 
infant might be designed for some great end: God commends 



ON PROVIDENCE. 385 

their conduct. To have an eye directed to him in opposition to 
the world, is well pleasing in his sight. 

A man that understands the promises of God, will be so far 
from neglecting the use of means, that he will be more careful 
in their observance. 

We should learn from this passage, to hide our children as 
much as possible from mischief; and when they are called out 
from under our wing, it will farther teach us how to usher 
them into the world by faith and prayer, that when they go 
from under our protection, they may go under the protection 
of God. Are you a parent, and do you wish to make your 
children fond of the world, and the world fond of them? If 
you are an enlightened parent, you will rather cry that the 
eyes of your children may be opened, — that although they 
may be poor and of mean capacity, yet that they may be rich 
in faith: put up this prayer for them: " Father of Glory, open 
the eyes of their understanding! take them under tiiy protec- 
tion; make them the children of thy special providence!" See 
the particular providence of God with respect to Moses. See 
the dangers to which he was exposed, when his mother could 
no longer conceal him. When in the most imminent danger, 
Pharaoh's daughter came, and her heart was softened, and pre- 
disposed to take care of him througii all the dangers he must 
have to encounter. The by-standers might probably say, 
What a fortunate accident! What a lucky child! But the 
Christian must not talk so. He is one who is called to watch 
God's providence: Moses should have the offer of the great 
things of Egypt, that he might have the opportunity to refuse 
them. Oh that we regarded not only the God who governs 
the stars, but the God of minute providences — the Overruler 
of moments.' so that not even a sparrow shall fall to the ground 
unnoticed by him! 

Observe the preparation God made to bring out Moses. He 
was put into a peculiar situation; — he had given him a peculiar 
spirit; — he was furnished with all the knowledge, wisdom, and 
learning, for which Egypt was so famed: — he had every ad- 
vantage which could lit him for a soldier, a ruler, a governor, 
to his brethren. He was removed from a court to solitude, to 
live unknown, unnoticed, in the capacity of a shepherd. A 
course of providences is God's school. 

We are to learn from this part of Moses' history, to submit 
to change of circumstances; — to bear the yoke; — to be willing 
to leave the society of our best friends; — and to retire into ob* 
33 



886 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

scurity, if God so appoints. The private Christian, whatever 
be his station, has a charge; and he is called upon, in his cir- 
cle, to glorify God. 



And the barrel of meal wasted not, neither did the cruise of oil 
fail, according to the word of the Lord, which he spake by Eli- 
jah. — 1 Kings xvii. 16. 

The child of special providence, who is walking in the path 
that God points out, differs from others, in that he walks look- 
ing to God, — looking at his Bible, — and casting his care on 
God. He is an enlightened child, and an exercised child. 

We must use means, but not depend on them. Human 
power is nature's idol. Every man has a habit of examining 
whether the fig-tree blossoms, or if there be any fruit in the 
vine; or oil in the olive; or herd in the stall; — but God's voice 
to us is, Look away from these things; you do not depend on 
the vine, &c. — " The blessing of the Lord, that maketh 
rich." It is a great thing for a man in time of trial to have 
sound principles: to live in a steady, quiet, patient reliance 
upon God. 

The child of special providence is strangely relieved. The 
barrel of meal wasted not. Any deviation from the common 
course of nature is just as easy for the Almighty to effect, as 
to keep unbroken the usual routine of common events. Strange 
reliefs are in order to make the hand of God more visible. 

The children of God are highly favoured in their education; 
in their independence upon all but God himself. He bids them 
live upon the meal, though but a handful. Even Elijah must 
be taught a life of dependence: first fed by ravens, and then by 
a poor widow: and he never seems to have objected to God's 
method of dealing with him. 

Christians who have trod the road of experience, all seem to 
have gained such an acquaintance with God in the course of 
his providence, as to have their hearts brought into a spiritual 
habit of turning to Him in all trouble. Such a one will say, 
God has been my friend; He has blessed me, and therefore I 
will call upon Him. Shall it be thought that the man who has 
the love of God in his heart shall ever want any thing? 

Let us study in the Scripture God's method of dealing. He 



ON PROVIDENCE. 387 

gives his children faith, and then tries it: the increase of the 
widow's faith was as great a miracle of grace, as the supply 
of oil was a miracle of providence. 

The expectation of evil weakens and dissipates our powers. 
There is enough to-day before us; therefore leave the morrow 
to God: he knows how to provide for it. What suffering or 
trial the Christian has passed through is nothing, except as it 
instructs and humbles him: nor is the trial or trouble of to- 
morrow any thing, but as it teaches him dependence and trust. 
The true Christian is taught to be thankful in all circum- 
stances, because he has that within him which cannot be 
taken away. 

If we have a difficult and humbling path, let us beware of a 
crooked way, and of saying, " I cannot bear to be supported 
in such and such a way: I will at any rate invent and attempt 
a better." Two years, it is supposed, this widow lived, giving 
her bread to Elijah; and yet the barrel of meal wasted not, 
neither did the cruise of oil fail, according to the word of the 
Lord which he spake by Elijah, 



Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall 
not fall on the ground without your Father. — Matthew x. 29. 

Real religion is neither more nor less than the life of God 
in the soul of man. We should therefore imitate our great 
Master, in speaking upon truths which search the heart, and 
enter into the experience: such a subject is now before us. 
Our Lord is here found preparing his disciples to meet the 
commission which he had given them, to go and preach to all 
nations. He charged them that what he had spoken in dark- 
ness, they should speak in the light; and adds, " what ye hear 
in the ear, that preach ye upon the house-tops." Do not be 
afraid to undertake this commission; "fear not them that kill 
the body;" consider (as though he had said,) that peculiar go- 
vernment, that particular providence, which I exercise in the 
world: are not two sparrotvs sold for a farthing? and not one 
of them shall fall on the ground without your Father. 

1. Let us consider this attribute of the Divine Being, called 
Providence. 



388 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

There has been a dispute in the world whether God's provi- 
dence is a mere outline, a general direction given to creation 
after it was formed; or, whether God condescends to take up 
this particular part of his prerogative in the government of 
every atom. Bishop Hopkins observes, " There is not a cloud 
of dust raised by his chariot wheels, but God notices where 
every atom of the dust shall fall." This is called a particu- 
lar providence. But it is surprising to me, if a man credits 
his Bible, how such a dispute could arise in the world. I put 
it to your consideration: — suppose our Lord designed to main- 
tain that very particular providence which has been the sub- 
ject of dispute — suppose he meant to take that side of the 
question, and lay it down for certain that there was nothing, 
however minute, that did not come under the eye of providence 
— what words could he employ more directly to assert the par- 
ticular providence of God? Are not two sparrows sold for a 
farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground with- 
out your Father. And as though he designed, if possible, to 
go beyond this, he says, " I tell you, the very hairs of your 
head," — which you may think nothing about, as to their num- 
ber, — of these there is a register, an account kept; they " are 
all numbered." What could our Saviour say more, to estab- 
lish the doctrine of a particular providence? The truth is, 
and it will appear from the Bible, that God works every where, 
as Creator, Governor, and Benefactor. The existence of life 
in a gnat, or in the smallest insect in the remotest desert, seems 
to say, God is here: it is by his creation and preservation that 
I live, so that men have mistaken the matter exceedingly, in 
supposing that there are useless parts of the earth: the infinite 
and numberless swarms of insects that live where the foot of 
man never trod, are still parts of his ways, and manifestations 
of his power and continued benefactions. By his power an 
angel descends; and a sparrow does not fall without it. So 
Christ hath taught us, and that is sufficient for us to ground 
our faith upon. 

We are frequently disposed to give a sort of general regard 
to God, and are not so disposed to credit that the hairs of our 
heads are all numbered. But we learn from the Bible, that the 
providence of God is ever active. A stone thrown into the 
water forms ring after ring, till the eye cannot follow it. 
Things seem to us to be insulated; but the connexion, con- 
sequence and relation is beyond all calculation. Thus the 
wheels of a clock seem to go contrary ways; but they all tend 
to one end and design; and therefore form an emblem of pro- 



ON PROVIDENCE. 389 

vidence. Why could not King Ahasuerus sleep? Because God 
was bringing about the deliverance of the Jews. Bishop Hall 
says, " How vain that reckoning where God is left out." " The 
eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth." 

II. Consider the particular use we should make of this as- 
sertion of our Lord, " Not a sparrow falleth to the ground 
without your Father." 

First, it should teach us to guard against charging God fool- 
ishly. It is said to the honour of Job, "In all this Job sinned 
not, nor charged God foolishly." We are too apt to be- 
lieve the report of our senses; and are found frequently for- 
getting, or slighting, the report of God, who positively declares 
in his word, not only that all things shall, but do, work to- 
gether for good " to them who are the called according to his 
purpose;" Rom. viii. 28: and therefore he teaches us in his 
word, to trust in the Lord with all our hearts, and not to lean to 
our own understanding; that is, not to take the reports of sense, 
but in all our ways to acknowledge Him, and say, " God is 
here." We are ever too ready to fall into the sin of charging 
God foolishly, and to think every thing wrong but ourselves: 
now one of the grand designs of God in his providence, is to 
cure us of this. When a chemist puts his precious materials 
into the tire, it is not to destroy, but as the poet says, — 

" To wring their shy retiring virtues out." 

God will thus wring out of the heart of man, patience, submis- 
sion, faith; he will teach him to walk humbly, — and to see he 
has no reason to complain, nor any right to complain. It is 
of great importance in practical experience for us to realize 
God's acting in particular providences. Without this, we be- 
come the sport of our own imaginations, and are in danger of 
being not only miserable wretches, but a sort of atheists. The 
language of such a creature as man ought to be, Though 
44 clouds and darkness are round about him; righteousness and 
judgment are the habitation of his throne." — Ps. xcvii. 2. 

Secondly, — We should learn to be on our guard against 
tempting God. He brings a heavy charge against his church 
of old. '* They tempted the Holy One of Israel." This is 
an important part of the improvement we should make of this 
doctrine. We should lay it down as a maxim firmer than hea- 
ven and earth, that not a sparrow falls — nor a hair of our 
head — unnoticed: yet we should hold this truth with reve- 
rence, and a holy awe. Satan can preach the doctrine of provi- 
dence, see Mat. iv. 3 — 6. " If thou be the Son of God, cast 

33* 



390 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

thyself down; for it is written, He shall give his angels charge 
concerning thee." We should take heed how we tempt God 
because of the perfection of his providence. We are to act 
like rational creatures, consistently with God's word: any 
thing may be made out of Scripture, if it is taken separately: 
But, It is written again. Every Scripture is surrounded by a 
guard from other Scriptures. 

Some people are so perverse and extravagant as to say, that 
because God orders every thing in heaven and earth, and 
every thing submits to his government, therefore it is in vain 
to attempt any thing, nor are we responsible for what happens. 
St. Peter proves otherwise, when he says, " Him being deli- 
vered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye 
have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain.'* 
" The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil 
and the good." Prov. xv. 3. Shall I meet those eyes as a 
rebel, and a tempter of God? those eyes that arrested Jonah 
in his rebellion as a fugitive? which marked the conduct of 
David, &c; the same eyes marked, though with compassion, 
the folly of Peter, and humbled him for his sin. Instead there- 
fore of tempting God, let us say with the Psalmist, " Lord, 
thou knowest m'y down-sitting and mine up-rising, and art ac- 
quainted with all my ways, &c; therefore search me, O God, 
and know my heart; and see if there be any wicked way in me, 
and lead me in the way everlasting." " I will set the Lord 
always before me;" and while He is governing the universe, I 
will endeavour to be found such a man as He has commanded 
me to be. 

Neither does God give encouragement to daring, imprudent 
ventures: to that blind, heated, enthusiastic conduct which at- 
tends some professors, who think they are safe when engaged 
in the cause of religion, though guilty of the greatest impru- 
dences. Religion was never meant to destroy our reason, but 
to strengthen it. We are to be cautious; — our Saviour him- 
self says, " If they persecute you in one city, flee to another." 
You are not to be cowards: — but neither are you to be daring. 
We also tempt God when we create unnecessary wants. 

Thirdly, — We should learn from this Scripture to watch 
against distrust. God gives us this admonition in immediate 
connexion with the text, " Fear ye not, therefore, ye are of 
more value than many sparrows." What would a single act 
of distrust have done in the case of Noah? Instead of being 
saved, he must have perished. What would distrust have done 
in the case of Naaman? So Moses, &c. 



ON TEMPTATION. 391 

My dear brethren, there are many things in which God 
makes no appeal to us,— none at all; He seems to say, — Go 
on, and trust me every step of the way: I give no account of 
my matters; you must go where I command you; — must 
learn to trust me, who will condescend to the falling of a spar- 
row. 

What a ground of confidence is here! We ought therefore 
to say, The Lord is my strength, of whom shall I be afraid? 
That is the best state of a Christian when he is afraid of every 
thing and afraid of nothing. "Are not two sparrows sold 
for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall to the ground 
without your Father. " " Go and preach the Gospel to every 
creature," saith Christ; but do not the Jews object to this, and 
find it a stumbling-block? and does not the Greek consider it 
foolishness, and unworthy his attention? Yet the apostles went 
on, without making any appeal to either Jew or Greek — but 
only to the God who governs the universe. 

My dear hearers, we are planners for eternity, and need to 
stand upon a firm foundation. St. Paul tells us what that foun- 
dation is. 1 Cor. iii. 11. " Other foundation can no man 
lay than that is laid; which is Jesus Christ." How extraordinary 
soever the truth may appear, yet that poor despised one that 
hung on the cross, who had no where to lay his head, is He 
who has the keys of hell and of death, and rules the affairs of 
the whole universe. Let us therefore turn to Jesus Christ; 
and remember, that our strength and direction must come from 
him who is " the author and finisher of our faith." 



ON TEMPTATION. 



Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness, to be 
tempted of the devil, cf*c. — Matt. iv. 1 — 10. 

The enemy lays those temptations in our way which are 
most suited to our situation, state of mind, &c. &c. Thus he 
went to our Lord. The seasons for Satan's attacks are the 
times of distress, when the heart is softened, and less able to 
make resistance. 

Temptation is also peculiar to high employments. Ver. 3. 



392 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

If thou be the Son of God, &c. — If Satan puts our Saviour 
upon proving his Sonship, no wonder he often tempts the 
Christian to doubt his relation to Christ; and if he can get us 
to parley with him, he will soon be putting us upon needless 
proof. 

We are to understand from Christ's being tempted, that 
temptation is common to human nature, and not an evil in it" 
self The highest favours do not exempt us from temptation. 
God has prepared us for special assaults: " Thy shoes shall be 
iron and brass," &c. 

Ver. 4. But he answered and said, It is written. The same 
question must be urged to every temptation; our immediate 
reply must be, like our great Master, " It is written." 

Ver. 5. Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city, 
and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple. Satan will be 
busy even in the holy city, — even in the Temple. The pin- 
nacle is the most dangerous place; for the greater the height, 
the greater is the believer's call for watchfulness — because the 
greater would be his fall. Beware of a desire to climb. A 
young Christian is very desirous of a high station, and wants 
to be mounting; but take heed that in climbing, Satan does 
not give you a lift. He is perhaps as desirous of your reach- 
ing the pinnacle as you are yourself, in order that he may cast 
you down. Let it be your request to be kept on humble ground. 
The head is never more apt to turn giddy than when we are 
raised upon a pinnacle. Let it be your request to be kept on 
humble ground. 

Ver. 6, 7, Cast thyself down, &c. Had Satan been able 
to cast down our blessed Saviour, He had then only been a 
sufferer, for we are expressly told " the Prince of this world 
cometh, and hath nothing in me." If Satan can prevail on 
the believer to coincide with the temptation, he succeeds in his 
malice; but if we resist, we are safe; for resisted temptations 
are rather afflictions than sins, these will not separate from 
communion with Christ; for he sympathizes with the tempted. 

He shall give his angels charge concerning thee; and in 
their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash 
thy foot against a stone. Satan will often put the greatest 
truths in the mouths of his emissaries to pervert truth. He 
would have Scripture quoted partially; he here quotes a pas- 
sage from the 91st Psalm, but perverts the sense. " Cast thy- 
self down," at any rate; " for he shall give his angels charge 
concerning thee." Take great heed when Scriptures are 
quoted by the mouth of bad men. It is no better than the worst 



ON TEMPTATION. 393 

blasphemy; yet do not esteem the scripture the less on that ac- 
count: the antidote to this poison is, " the Sword of the Spirit," 
Christ says, " It is written again." 

Ver. 8. Again the devil taketh him up into an exceeding 
high mountain, fyc. Mark here the succession of Satan's at- 
tacks. The wilderness had not succeeded, nor the pinnacle of 
the temple; — but this mountain produced the most enchanting 
prospects; — there was also a craft added, to show the king- 
doms of the world and the glory of them. Satan in his temp- 
tations points at objects in the fairest way; spreads every thing 
likely to dazzle, and conceals every thing likely to counter- 
act? — shows the flower; but where are the thorns? the punish- 
ments? where are the shades of the picture? It is by hiding the 
aching heart that he succeeds. It is his art to present tempta- 
tion through the eye — the ear — by the medium of the senses. 
Satan presents a hurried, rapid view; worldly things will not 
bear inspection. In a moment we are hurried along. Learn 
to esteem all earthly things at a low rate. 

Ver. 9. Observe the proffer of the enemy, All these things 
will I give thee; mark the horrid assumption of the devil, of 
a power over the kingdoms of the world, which he did not pos- 
sess. Man's pride is not to be compared to Satan's. Satan's 
devices may be known by the nature of his promises. God's 
design is to fit us for the other world; Satan offers this. Learn 
hence, that the glory and power of the world seemed to be 
given to Satan, in order to teach us how low an estimate we 
should make of them. Luther said, "the whole empire was 
but as a crust to throw to a dog." If God allows his enemy 
to go up and down in the world, how deep should be our sus- 
picion of the world. Mark also the force of the temptation, 
implied in the idea, — you are left abandoned. Satan's pro- 
mises are all future. He says to the worldling, the merchant, 
the scholar, " 1 will give thee." He is for enlisting man in 
his own service, and for making him an idolater, — thus trans- 
ferring the heart from God to himself. Again, Satan's pro- 
mises are more than he can perform. Did he ever give what 
he promised? He never can perform what he promises: — he 
flatters that he may destroy: — offers the bait, but hides the 
hook. But supposing he could and would perform all, — how 
little is that all! I must hasten to judgment. If I climb the 
mountain, I must descend every step down again, less pre- 
pared for judgment: — then, what is all? What does it do? 
it excludes my sight of the cross. If I yield to one temptation, 
my feelings are gone; — my spiritual view cannot be reco- 



394 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

vered; — the salt has lost its savour. If a man feels the pres- 
sure of the world when struggling against the stream, how 
shall the temptation be resisted if his mind be wholly occupied 
with it? 

Ver. 9. If thou wilt fall down and worship me. Satan 
will use his utmost skill to beguile and allure; but if he cannot 
do this, he will sometimes seem to stride across the path, and 
dispute the road with us; — he will inject blasphemous thoughts. 
But in order to resist him successfully, we must take every 
step looking for grace and help; and renouncing all self-de- 
pendence, say only, Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, 
Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou 
serve; ver. 10. Our Lord here introduces the lawful sove- 
reign: he does not argue as a philosopher, but says, "It is 
written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God;" not a traitor. 
The service of God lies in the relation we stand in to God. 
See Deut. vi. 13, and x. 20; also Joshua xxiv. 14. The facts 
of Scripture are not for speculation, but instruction. 

Let the young Christian prepare for temptation; for it will 
assuredly come. Watch, therefore, and pray. Do not, with 
our first parents, parley with temptation: safety lies in flight. 
In faithfully resisting, you have a right to ten thousand pro- 
mises. Satan's grand device is to divorce us from God, and 
to keep up the separation. An occasion, exactly fitted, is 
more than half a temptation. It is Satan's cunning to draw a 
man within the reach of an occasion. Gilpin says, " Satan 
succeeds more in his evil designs through subtlety than force." 
The latter stirs up an opposition; it alarms to caution; — so 
that where force should gain its thousands, subtlety will gain 
its tens of thousands. 

Satan inquires into a man's state — whether regenerate, or 
not: into his constitution, disposition, place, calling, age, &c, 
and his next care is to provide suitable temptations. He re- 
tains still the character of a serpent, — and will use his utmost 
skill. 

There are not only common times of danger, but there are 
also critical times, — such as was Peter's. Satan's point, at 
all times, is to make a Christian quit his ground, and his place; 
and when he has done this, one thing more remains to com- 
plete his plan, namely, to get the man to be self-confident and 
headstrong. 

Beware of running into danger: you are only safe in right 
ways. Christ was led up of the Spirit into the wilderness: 
He had a special call. We must take heed not to go on Sa- 



ON TEMPTATION. 395 

tan's ground ourselves: but if we are suffered to be brought into 
temptation, let us say, with Jacob, " I am in the way thou bid- 
dest me go." However crafty and violent the temper, he can 
do no more than make the assault; — but he cannot carry his 
point without our consent; he is held by a chain. Temptation 
puts nothing into the mind, but only draws out the evils that 
are latent in our hearts. 

Take care of whatever would endanger you; such as bad 
company, where the enemy lies in ambush: fear, which says, 
" There is a lion in the way:" unbelief, which cries, " you 
will not hold out:" sloth, which complains, ** there is too much 
required." All these are Satan's emissaries. 

Our safest way is to stand prepared for the attacks of the ene- 
my: we should know he is coming on; and we should consi- 
der how it has been with such men as David, Peter, and others, 
when Satan has come in like a flood. Satan never more suc- 
ceeds, than when he endeavours to persuade men he has no 
existence — that, there is no " roaring lion going about seeking 
whom he may devour:" if he can persuade men to be at ease, 
he is next to being sure of his prey. We cannot be too cau- 
tious: past experience will tell us what weak creatures we are: 
a secure state is itself a temptation: one of the endeavours of 
an able general in time of war is to make the enemy believe he 
is doing nothing. 

Lastly, if we have not a high place, let us seek a hiding- 
place. Satan has furnished us with a valuable piece of instruc- 
tion in the affairs of Job, chap, i., — that he could not touch him 
without God's permission. " Hast thou not made a hedge about 
him?" Dreadful as this enemy is, he can go no farther than he 
is permitted; therefore let us not be driven from our post be- 
cause of clanger. Christ liveth, and there we shall live also. 
He is the most safe who can take every thing to Christ, and 
say, " Lord, consider my danger; thou knowest where my faith 
will fail." The greatest advancement in the divine life is that 
perfect confidence in God, described in the Canticles, "I sat 
down under his shadow with great delight." 



396 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 



ON A CAVILLING SPIRIT. 



Then came his disciples and said unto him, Knowest thou that the 
Pharisees were offended after they heard this saying! But he 
answered and said, Every plant which my heavenly Father hath 
not planted, shall be rooted up. Let them alone: they be blind 
leaders of the blind: and if the blind lead the blind, both shall 
fall into the ditch.— Matt. xv. 12—14. 

False religion, in every age, is setting up some form in op- 
position to the spirit of true religion. The truth bears hard 
upon the carnal heart; and therefore some tradition, or some 
false notion, must be brought in to quiet the conscience. It 
bears hard upon a man to support his aged parents; and there- 
fore he will have recourse to the tradition, that " Whosoever 
shall say to his father or his mother, It is a gift, lie shall be 
free:" see verses 5, 6. He will put a piece of gold into the 
treasury, and that serves to quiet his conscience in the neglect 
of the command. It bears hard to give up the heart to God, 
and therefore some form must be substituted. " This people 
draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me 
with their lips; but their heart is far from me." It was a great 
matter that the hands should be washed before they ate; but 
taking care of the aged parents could be set aside. This is hy- 
pocrisy. " In vain do they worship me, teaching for doc- 
trines the commandments of men." It had been accounted 
something to have a mere form of religion, though it was abo- 
mination in the sight of God; and to be something in the sight 
of men is so dear to the carnal heart, that it is no wonder to 
find such offences. 

We should look into the spirit of objections. It is very 
common, in this corrupt world — and that even among profes- 
sors — to set up one virtue, to the pulling down of another. 
Thus we see in Mark xiv. 4, 5: " There were some that had 
indignation, and said, Why was this waste of the ointment 
made? for it might have been sold for more than three hundred 
pence, and given to the poor." — Here we see charily set up 
to oppose the honouring of Christ. Sin doth not often appear 



ON A CAVILLING SPIRIT. 397 

abroad without a veil: when malice crucified Christ, you hear 
only of zeal for the Law, and of loyalty to Caesar. Do not 
suffer the devil to set up truth in order to sink truth. " Di- 
vide and conquer," is an old device of his; for he knows that 
if he can obtain any part or lot in the matter, he shall shortly 
obtain the whole, 

The disciples said unto Christ, Knowest thou that the Pha- 
risees were offended, fyc. But he answered and said, Every 
plant which my Heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be 
rooted up. In this reply, our Lord expressed no surprise at 
the objection; he was quite prepared for it. As though he had 
said, " What would you expect of Pharisees? Consider who 
they are, and who I am: consider the reception which my doc- 
trine must ever meet with while the heart is proud, and while 
a party spirit prevails," Observe, that instead of immediately 
attending to the particular expression or objection, our Lord 
comes upon general ground, and applies His answer to every 
sort of false character: — Every plant which my Heavenly Fa- 
ther hath not planted, shall be rooted up. — There is a general 
decree gone forth, that whatever man attempts, in order to 
mend, alter, or improve in religion, contrary to the Scripture, 
God will pull it down. Such a man may admire the plants of 
his own planting — watch them carefully — look at them with 
delight; but if they are plants which man has planted, and not 
God, he will pluck them up. 

From this subject, let us learn, First, The awful consequences 
of getting into a new, and a by-path. Let them alone; that is, 
the case is morbid, is malignant; they are blind leaders of the 
blind. Note, There is nothing more awful than for God to say 
of a man, Let him alone! 

Secondly, We learn that a popular leader and an infallible 
rule are very distinct things. But by which must we stand? 
— Beware of taking things upon credit, however popular the 
teacher. Examine for yourself; search the Scriptures; remem- 
ber there are blind leaders of the blind; and if any choose im- 
plicitly to follow such leaders, they both shall fall into the 
ditch. 

But it may be asked, Will God suffer ihefolloioers to perish 
with a blind leader? is this according to His mercy? — The best 
way for a poor, blind, ignorant creature, like man, is, to dis- 
miss all opinions upon what it is proper for God to do; and to 
look into the word, to know what he says He will do. And 
he says, Both shall fall into the ditch. 

We are hereby instructed, that we should not only weigh 
34 



398 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

the objections which men are bringing to the Gospel, but also 
the spirit of the objectors. How should the carnal heart feel 
any thing but disgust at the way of salvation? So far from 
being surprised at this, we should be surprised if it were not so. 

It is easy for a cavilling infidel to puzzle and tease a simple, 
ignorant Christian with objections and questions: but were they 
to make the same attack upon men who have long studied, and 
are well informed in theology, their objections would excite 
contempt, rather than present any difficulty. That which is a 
mountain to the simple and unlearned, is only a mole-hill to 
men of learning, wisdom, and experience. Infidel objections 
arise more from an indisposed heart than an inquiring mind. 
" We will not have this man to reign over us," is the true 
source of cavilling. Such persons are glad when they can fur- 
nish themselves with objections. And it is an awful truth, that 
those who will seek them shall find them. 

I would admonish the more serious, not to think of deriving 
advantage from being merely nominal professors. Our religion 
must be of that kind that will stand the "refiner's fire" and 
the " fuller's soap." It will not do to bring the acts only, but 
the spirit. This is no speculative point; especially if the mis- 
led, as well as the mis-leader, must fall into the pit. Do not 
say that any thing will do, provided a man be but sincere. No 
man is sincere who does not examine the truth impartially, se- 
riously, thoroughly. Will a man in business be put off" with 
any thing that will do? Will he not sift things to the bottom? 

Lastly, there is great encouragement to such as are fearful 
of being led wrong, and are sincerely desirous of being led 
aright. When the Disciples brought the matter to Jesus, He 
instructed them how to think on the subject: verses 15 — 20. 

Many volumes have been written upon casuistry; but the 
best casuist is an upright heart: it is evil lusts and passions 
which make men go to casuists. Religion makes an attack 
upon the world, the flesh, and the devil; and, therefore, as 
" men love darkness rather than light," they choose to cavil 
with truth, as an excuse for rejecting it. 



399 



ON THE HOLY TRINITY, 



Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have command- 
ed you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world. Amen. — Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. 

It is a question of the utmost importance, which every man 
should ask himself, « What is the God whom I worship?" 
Are we idolaters? or do we worship the God of the Scriptures? 
In order to know this, we must come to God with humility, 
to be taught and instructed by Him. And, as a farther help, 
we shall do well to observe the minds of holy men. 

Our Lord had appointed his Disciples to meet him, ver. 16: 
" And when they saw him they worshipped him; but some 
doubted." They were astonished at the sight of Him who so 
lately was crucified. And he said, All power is given unto 
me in heaven and in earth; and, in virtue of this power, Go 
ye and teach all nations; — go by my authority — go encouraged 
— go with my blessing — Go, teach all nations — or, go and en- 
list them — go and disciple them; — and, as a sign of this, Go — 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 

But into whose name are they to be baptized? If they 
should be questioned by the heathens around them, " Who is 
your God?" what are they to say? To settle this beyond all 
dispute, they are commanded to baptize " in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." It is not 
said the names, but the name. Here is a distinction made be- 
tween the Christian's God and other gods. It was the Father, 
Son, and Spirit, in unity, whom they were to worship. It was 
to be one name. " Go, and baptize them into the profession, 
into the worship of this God — teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I have commanded you: — build them up in 
this faith; and take this for your encouragement, Lo, I am 
with you alway, &c. Remember this under all your discou- 
ragements — under all your cares and conflicts — that I am with 



400 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

you: not with my bodily presence; but I will send you the 
Comforter; I will send you my Spirit and influence; I will set 
my seal to your work; I will bless your word; — and, I am with 
you alway, even unto the end of the world. ' Where two or 
three are gathered together in my Name, there am I in the 
midst.' I am with you alway — every day, and every hour of 
the day — to the end of the world." 

It would be well for us, who do not live in what is called an 
idolatrous country — who do not worship the work of men's 
hands, and who are often shocked at the gross ignorance of 
those that do — to ask, Is there no other sort of idolatry? May 
we not set up reason against Revelation? What is the differ- 
ence between an idol set up by the hands of man, or by the 
head of man? If we do not worship the God in Trinity and 
Unity, we may wonder at the folly of others, but we are far 
worse idolaters than those who worship wood and stone. 

If God had not instructed us in his worship — if he had not 
condescended to make a revelation of Himself — we must have 
remained in total ignorance and darkness: for what man can do 
towards finding out God, is proved by the misconceptions and 
mistakes he has fallen into. But after God has spoken to us, 
what pride, arrogance, and presumption are there in that man 
who would set up his own reason against such a revelation! 
No man, however elevated, and however great may be his at- 
tainments in religion, can think of God without a mixture of 
much infirmity and ignorance. There are some who are given 
to speculate and pry into the mysterious truths of Scripture; 
men who, in divinity, resemble quacks in physic; they say, 
" We have such confused ideas of a God in Trinity, that we 
scarcely know how to address Him in our prayers;" and there- 
fore, in order to bring Him down to their comprehension, they 
attempt to lower God. Such are the Socinians, &c. 

Should any person ask, "Does this passage seem conclusive 
with respect to the doctrine of the Trinity?" It appears that 
when this Scripture is compared with those other Scriptures 
which give the highest titles and attributes of deity to each of 
the three persons, it undoubtedly affords the fullest satisfaction 
with respect to the God of the Scriptures, and the God whom 
we worship; for if we were to admit that there is no analogy 
in nature to this wonderful mystery, we cannot wonder that in 
all nature there is nothing that can reach the God of nature. 
We do not plead for human explications and illustrations which 
some good men have made use of in order to give a faint idea 
of this stupendous mystery; we plead for nothing but the faith 



ON THE HOLY TRINITY. 401 

once delivered to the saints. Go, and teach all nations, bap- 
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. To receive this truth, we must come with a 
mind prepared, and with a teachable spirit; we must come as 
little children, to be instructed and taught of God. 

Suppose, upon the going forth of the disciples, a newly con- 
verted and baptized heathen should be questioned, why he de- 
serted from his former gods. No doubt he would reply, "Be- 
cause I see a superior splendour and excellence in Christianity; 
I see a Saviour suited to my wants; and moreover, I see the 
gods of the heathens to be no gods." Suppose, again, it should 
be asked him, " Who is this God?" Must he not have an- 
swered: "The apostle who preached the Gospel to me com- 
manded water to be brought, and after washing me according 
to the institution, he said, * Dost thou renounce the devil and all 
his works, &c? Dost thou believe in the Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost? I then baptize thee into this name, into this profession, 
into this faith.' " If a heathen would answer in this manner, 
(as no doubt he would,) let us ask, Can we, as Christians, give 
a better answer? We were baptized into the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

It is no wonder that the Socinian, and others who object to 
the doctrine of the Trinity, should object also to apostolical 
authority; and should say, " Tell me not what Peter or John 
say, but tell me what Christ says." But such a one should 
be asked — By what authority, and by whose direction and in- 
fluence did these men speak and act? and what power had 
Christ thus to authorize them? Will any man dare to say he 
had not such a power? It appears that he had: " All power is 
given unto me in heaven and in earth; go ye, therefore, and 
teach all nations." And our Saviour declares, in Luke x. 16, 
" He that heareth you, heareth me; and he that despiseth you 
despiseth me." Nay, he adds, in Matt. xvi. 19, the strongest 
expression: " Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound 
in heaven." Will any man affect, after this, to set aside apos- 
tolical authority? 

They who slight apostolical authority are generally the first 
to insist most vehemently upon their own authority; and to 
speak with great positiveness upon what men ought, and ought 
not to believe: and while we see scarcely any two of them 
agreeing what the truth is, surely it is a reason why we should 
turn our ears from them, and turn to the word of truth, which 
declares, that through Him, that is, through Christ, one of the 
Divine persons in the Trinity, we should have access^ by the 

34* 



402 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

Spirit, another of the Divine Persons, to the Father. There- 
fore, while others trust their immortal souls upon a precarious 
opinion, let us build upon ** the foundation of the apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone." 

We are strongly encouraged, by the gracious promise of our 
Lord, to hold fast this faith into which we have been baptized. 
Lo, / am with you ahvay, even unto the end of the world. He 
was with Peter, when under his sermon three thousand were 
converted at once; who were taught to believe that their hope, 
their dependence, their all, rested on " the grace of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the 
Holy Ghost." 

Where the main leading truths of Christianity are given up, 
and where a church has departed from the worship of the Scrip- 
tural God, " lehabod" is written upon it; there is no life— -no 
spirituality; the glory is departed. 



The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and 
the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. — 2 
Cor. xiii. 14. 

We may here see a picture of primitive, genuine Christiani- 
ty — what it was in the Apostle's time. We see St. Paul hold- 
ing up to view the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ as his best 
portion; and directing the eyes of the primitive Church to the 
same object. Shall we seek after fresh objects? Shall we seek 
after something new? The very name of new should alarm our 
suspicions. 

The apostle seems here to take for granted that the Corin- 
thians would not dispute about the object of their worship, but 
addresses them as believers, baptized into the name of the Fa- 
ther, Son, and Spirit; and then introduces his prayer for them, 
including an apostolic blessing. 

We are called to regard the Trinity in unity — the God whom 
the Scriptures declare: we are therein taught, that there are 
three distinct persons in the eternal Godhead; and that our 
mere assent to this doctrine is not enough: we must have the 
love of the Father, the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, and the 
grace of the Son, or we shall derive little or no advantage from 
our belief of the doctrine. 



ON THE HOLY TRINITY. 403 

Men may wrangle about doctrines of the Trinity; they may 
make Ihe pulpit and the press teem with their productions; but 
blessed is the man that sees a God in Trinity, and who has 
fellowship and communion with the Father, Son, and Spirit, 

Let us remember that speculative orthodoxy will avail us 
little. Trinitarians and Socinians, when they have settled the 
point, agree to live without paying any regard to what they 
have settled. If there is nothing more than a mere opinion, it 
signifies little whether it be right or wrong. A man who is 
careless and worldly, says, "I am a Socinian — I am a pliilo- 
sopher." If you are living without God, and disregarding the 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, you are nothing. 

But are there not, also, many who maintain the old faith re- 
specting the Triune God, and who yet live in the same way? 
They stand up for three persons in the Godhead, — profess to 
have no hope but in the grace of Jesus Christ, — and yet are 
they not utterly unconcerned about their souls? about having 
the love of God in their hearts? Do they know any thing of 
vital, spiritual religion? 

Be not satisfied with a merely speculative faith: these truths 
are revealed for our benefit. If you would he the better for 
the doctrine of the ever-blessed Trinity, consider your deep 
depravity, and, like the Prodigal Son, make haste to return to 
your heavenly Father, and say, " I have sinned." 

Some people seem to understand that they must return to 
God, and that by the way He has appointed; but they stop 
short of the influence by which they must return. It is neces- 
sary that we do honour to the Three persons in the Sacred 
Trinity: we must come to the Father through Christ, by the 
assistance of the Holy Ghost. Thus are believers built up in 
their " most holy faith." 

There are some persons blind enough to plead for the inno- 
cence of error. " What does it signify," say they, " what 
doctrines, or what sentiments, we maintain, so long as we are 
sincere therein?" But take notice, he who rejects the God of 
the Scriptures has no resource: he has trampled on the truth; 
and God has laid no other foundation for the sole of his foot. 
What is idolatry? not merely an image, but the setting up of 
a false god. You will never see the evil of sin, till you be- 
hold God the Son veiling in sinful flesh, and dying to make 
reconciliation for sinners; nor will you see the vast expense 
of redemption, till you see God as he has revealed himself 
in his word. If one of the stones of this beautiful arch is 
taken away, the rest fall. While some men are taking away 



404 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

the hope and glory of the Gospel, and others are esteeming it 
lightly, they do not consider that they pull down with one 
hand, and build up nothing with the other. If we have no God 
to go to in trouble, we have not the resource David had, for he 
could say, " Though I walk through the valley and shadow 
of death, I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me." It is a 
corrupt nature you have brought into the world, and nothing 
can heal you but the blood of Jesus; nothing can comfort you 
but the communion of the Spirit. But remember, that while 
God gives you this foundation to build upon, you have only a 
short time allowed for building. He tells us that " the founda- 
tion of God standeth sure," and that it shall support every poor 
trembling sinner; and it has, moreover, this seal, " The Lord 
knoweth them that are his;" and he chargeth " every one that 
nameth the name of Christ to depart from iniquity." If you 
hold these truths practically, and experimentally, it is given 
every minister to declare by the authority of God, that " he 
that believeth shall be saved," and shall lack nothing. " One 
thing is needful:" and whoever, like Mary, chooses " the bet- 
ter part," it shall never be taken away from them. It is as 
if God had said, " Here is a large estate; to whom shall I give 
it? to one of my enemies. Who shall have this vast empire? 
some tyrant that sets up himself against me and my kingdom!" 
What! shall these gifts be bestowed on an enemy? " Yes, be- 
cause they are little momentary things; I have different gifts 
for my children. ' These are crusts which may be thrown to 
dogs.'* But for the poorest, the most dependent of my chil- 
dren, there is nothing less than the grace of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy 
Ghost." 

We may learn from the text, to exercise a mutual benevo- 
lence, and a mutual prayer. St. Paul cannot leave his brethren 
without uttering his heart's desire for them. There is in the 
Christianity of some men, a hardness and a coldness, though 
a clearness; they resemble the moon, which, though bright 
and beautiful, will freeze and starve the person who stands to 
admire it. There may be a body of truth, but without blood 
and spirits; nothing in it that is refreshing, comforting, or ani- 
mating. But neither the soul nor the church can flourish with- 
out warm benevolence and affection. Mere knowledge is not 
enough; there must be an impression, there must be a tender- 



Martin Luther* 



ON THE HOLY TRINITY. 405 

ness of spirit. Every man knows that he ought to pay his 
debts — to be a good master — a good father — a good husband: 
but before he can do all this, he must be influenced by the true 
spring and motive; he must have the love and spirit of Christ 
to enable him to act according to his conscience: for, till then, 
duty will be a burden. 

Let us endeavour to imitate the apostle, and exercise the 
grace of affection and benevolence to all with whom we have 
to do; and let us beg for them, and for ourselves, a more abun- 
dant share of the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love 
of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost. 

Let us also be jealous over the dangers of the day. Satan is 
always making attacks upon the church, of one kind or another: 
sometimes upon the doctrines, sometimes upon the precepts, 
sometimes upon the spirit of the Gospel: therefore we need to 
be on our watch. A wise general not only observes his own 
army, but he watches the designs of the enemy. We should 
not only attend to what is doing in our own hearts, but also 
to what is doing around us, in the church and in the world. 
The Christian that would watch effectually, must watch on 
every aide. There have always been a sort of adventurers in 
religion, who have frequently made a great noise in the world, 
and have boasted about improvements, and new discoveries; 
but religion is not like arts and sciences, which may be im- 
proved. See Heb. xi.; and compare Christians of the present 
day with those of old; and see if we surpass them. Rather 
let them be our examples; let us mark how they walked, and 
talked; what they did in trouble; and let us endeavour to re- 
semble them, instead of listening to new discoveries. The 
true way is as old as the Bible, and has one consecrated door. 
See John x. To talk of a new religion, after the Bible has been 
written so many, hundred years, is ». monstrous imposition: but 
to be reminded of old truths is of great importance. 

Take care of spiritual wickedness: that is, of wickedness as- 
suming, and hiding itself under, spiritual forms. Satan never 
does more mischief than when he appears as " an angel of 
light." St. Jude speaks of some that " crept in unawares:" 
no doubt they wore a holy garb, — a cloak to cover their evil 
designs. 

He who knows the value of spiritual blessings, will choose 
them for himself, and his friends, in the first place. He will say, 
Let me have the favour and love of God, and of his Son Jesus 
Christ, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, before all other 
things! This was what the apostle desired for the Corinthians: — 
as if he had said, — " Since all the Three Persons in the glorious 



406 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

Trinity have graciously undertaken for our salvation, — may 
that river which maketh glad the City of God — that ever-flow- 
ing and over-flowing Fountain, the love of God — send forth 
one stream after another, till you have such an abiding sense 
of the love of God as will mortify the love of perishing objects! 
May the Sim of Righteousness arise upon you with healing 
in His wings! And, since it is the peculiar work of the Spirit 
to shed abroad this love in your hearts, may tie fill you with 
all joy and peace in believing! May He take you by the hand, 
and introduce you into the presence of God, through the blood 
of Jesus!" Amen.* 



DANGER OF DECLENSION IN RELIGION. 



And he wist not that the Lord was departed from him. — Judges 
xvi. 20. 

It is the duty of every Christian to examine the symptoms 
of a declension from God, in order that we may try and prove 
ourselves. Have we lost our love to spiritual things? or, do 
we want to mix them with carnal things? Do we endeavour 
to find many excuses and palliations for what God has frowned 
upon in his word? Do we allow ourselves to lie down in the 
lap of indulgence; and are we indisposed to be roused when 
there? Are we apt to be careless, negligent, and off our 
watch tower? Can we rest upon past experiences? upon what 
we have been, instead of what we now are? Can we be quiet 
and easy in this state, without praying and entreating for a re- 
vival? These are dreadful symptoms that we are at an awful 
distance from God, and that we have only the shell of Chris- 
tianity, but not the reality. God not being present, implies 
not only the presence of an enemy, but the prevalence of an 
enemy also. If God is not with us, the devil is; and he will 
prevail to our hurt. " Wo also to them, when I depart from 
them!" Hosea ix. 12. 

Whatever part of God's character we consider, we must ne- 
ver forget he is a holy God. He seems to say, " Observe, Sam- 
son does not go on in sin, and /stay with him. I am a jealous 

* Preached in the year 1792. 



DANGER OF DECLENSION IN RELIGION. 407 

God, and will not bear testimony to sin in any of my children." 
(See the case of the disobedient prophet.) To belong to God 
is a high, but a very serious thing. 

Among the most painful of Samson's afflictions, must be his 
own reflections upon his condition — his meeting God in every 
thing that was done to him: so that, when his eyes were put 
out, he must feel — " This is a most righteous judgment; for by 
these eyes sin entered." When Delilah said " The Philistines 
be upon thee," he must feel what he brought upon himself by 
turning to idols. He that once made the Philistines fly before 
him, was now bound, and set before them for scorn: for his 
strength was in the Lord; and the Lord was departed from him. 
He had, before, been a defence to the nation and the church; 
but he was, now, a disgrace to it: see v. 23. He had, before, 
been at the pinnacle of honour: now, he is reduced so low, as 
to be the sport and merriment of his enemies: " Call for Sam- 
son, that he may make us sport." 

Though Samson had much to suffer from the Philistines, 
yet this was not the worst of his case; — for so have many of 
the martyrs suffered: they have been persecuted, ridiculed, tor- 
mented in every possible way; — but their Master was with 
them, and bade them rejoice, and also enabled them to do it. 
The depth of Samson's misery was, that he had no friend to 
stand by him. No; the Lord had departed; — it was all dark! 

This departure of the Lord from Samson was like that de- 
scribed Hosea v. 15: "I will go and return to my place, till 
they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their af- 
fliction they will seek me early." 

We should be much in the contemplation of the deceitful- 
ness of sin; how it beguiles, how it creeps in, and how it 
transforms a man. It comes like Jael's present; " she gave 
him milk, she brought forth butter in a lordly dish;" but she 
concealed the hammer and the nail. Samson thought to pros- 
per as he had done before, but the Lord was departed: his 
strength was gone, and he must now " grind in the prison 
house." He that will meddle with sin, and go into the way 
of temptation, will fall by it. 

There is in sin not only an infinite damage done, but an in- 
fatuation, also, that surpasses all description. When the heart 
declines from God, and loses communion with Christ, such a 
man resembles one in a consumption, who is at death's door, 
and yet talks of a speedy recovery. So it is, also, both in the 
case of ministers and people, whom Satan hath desired to have, 
that he may sift them as wheat. Like Ephraim, there has, per- 



408 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

haps, been a death upon their spirit, which has been marked 
and felt by all around them; yet when their most affectionate 
friends have attempted to expostulate with them, they have 
proved not only insensible, but obstinate and stout-hearted. 
We have a striking picture of this in the famous champion of 
Israel: "I will go out, as at other times before, and shake my- 
self:" but he wist not that the Lord was departed from him. 
Strangers had " devoured his strength," but he knew it not. 
He that lays his head in the lap of Temptation, will very rarely 
take it up as he laid it down. 

All earthly enjoyments have a tendency to darken the mind; 
and such is the power and energy of sin, that if but the least, 
thought of it is cherished in the heart, it will spread ruin and 
devastation on every hand. It is like a spark of fire, which, if 
it falls upon combustible materials, will burn down a whole 
town. See Samson, though so great a man, yet involving 
himself, through a vile propensity, in the most ruinous conse- 
quences; and, at the same time, insensible and unconscious of 
the deep infatuation. " He wist not that the Lord was departed 
from him." To destroy the soul's union with God, is what 
the world, the flesh, and the devil aim at. 

Let us, from this subject, take a view of man — how weak 
he is! If God departs from him, he is crushed as a moth; no- 
thing is too insignificant to chastise and alarm him: and this is 
not all, but whenever any Christian is suffered to depart from 
God, he makes sport for the wicked wherever he goes. 

In the darkest and most afflictive dispensations of God's 
children, we may read grace and mercy. While Samson was 
bound with fetters of brass, and made to grind in the prison 
house, " the hair of his head began to grow again;" which 
was a sign of his returning strength. There is mercy when 
God sends stroke after stroke upon the man who has departed 
from him; when he makes the heart to bleed, and the eyes to 
run down with tears, in order to bring a wanderer back again. 
" Before I was afflicted," says David, "I went astray, but now 
I keep Thy word." 

Many a man has kicked against his dispensation, and said, 
44 1 will be comfortable, I will go and shake myself as at other 
times;" but he will never find comfort or healing, or recover 
his strength, till he seeks it by the blood of Jesus. " In that 
day thou shalt say, O Lord, I will praise thee: though thou 
wast angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou 
comfortedst me:" thou shalt have ground to say, and dispo- 
sition to say, " I will praise Thee." 



DANGER OF DECLENSION IN RELIGION. 409 

If we would wage war successfully with hell, it must be 
under this impression, namely, that God is a friend. Nothing 
repels sin like it: when the heart feels the loving-kindness of 
God in the gospel, and experiences a nearness of approach to 
him, when it feels a forgiveness and sweetness in Christ, 
there is not only a seven-fold shield against sin and Satan, 
but heaven is begun in the heart. What is sensibility of con- 
science, but the first mark of God's good will towards us? See 
Hosea xiv. 1, 2. "O Israel, return unto the Lord thy God; 
for thou hast fallen by thine iniquity. Take with you words," 
&c. The best sign we can have that God is renewing our 
spiritual strength, is, the gift of a broken heart. We must re- 
turn to the Lord by faith, hope, prayer, repentance, and obe- 
dience, and he will undertake for all consequences. 

When God chooses to imprison a man, any place will serve 
for a dungeon; it signifies little whether it be a palace or a pit. 
He can make a single idea, passing through the mind, a fetter, 
to lock up the soul in prison. " He shutteth up a man, and 
there can be no opening." On the other hand, let every be- 
liever remember, that there is no state that sin and Satan can 
throw a man into, but God can bring him out; there is no 
place, nor state, but admits of prayer — hell only excepted. 
Therefore David prays, " Bring my soul out of prison, that I 
may praise thy name." We must plead with God: it is a 
good symptom when we desire enlargement. Imprisonment 
is often for correction, humbling, improvement. Satan at such 
a time is a preacher of despair — but the gospel holds out hope. 
We must wait God's time for deliverance, but we must wait 
in prayer: the promises teach us how to pray; there are pro- 
mises that speak to our case, as much as if they were written 
for us alone, Christ is a faithful High Priest, " who can have 
compassion." Heb* v. 2. 

Nothing can separate us from God but sin; and an alarm 
sounding in the conscience, and calling us to return to him, is 
the first step to Peace. 



35 



410 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 



EPHRAIM REJECTING FALSE CONFIDENCES. 



Ephraim shall say, What have I to do any more with idols? I 
have heard him, and observed him: I am like a green fir-tree. 
From me is thy fruit found. — Hosea xiv. 8. 

We often read the Old Testament as if it did not relate to 
us; but an experience of God's work in the heart will correct 
this error. God's word has been to us the same from the be- 
ginning. And what he speaks to his people Israel, he speaks 
to us. 

God's glory must ever be his first object: it alone is worthy 
to be the first. But, next to this, the Lord hath sent his Spirit 
and his word, which he hath raised up ministers to preach, to 
show unto man what is good, and to recover him from his fal- 
len state; and if he will turn to some idol, to some inferior ob- 
ject, he puts God away from him, and forsakes his own mer- 
cies. 

True religion is a transaction between God and the soul; it 
has much more in it than is seen. In the formalist, all that 
there is may be " seen of men:" but the Christian is a hidden 
character. 

The language of a truly penitent and believing sinner is, 
What have I to do any more with idols? An idol has had 
my heart, and has robbed God of his honour and service. I 
have tried to retain it. I have fondly hoped that God and my 
idol might live together. 1 cried, " Spare it; is it not a little 
one?" But I perceive I am fallen by mine iniquity: I am sepa- 
rated from God, and am become like a tree without sap; and 
therefore what must 1 do? I must discard Ashur; I must not 
put God off any longer; I must bring him my heart; He is " a 
Father of the fatherless;" he will receive me. — Hosea xiv. 4. 
True penitence consists not only in sorrow for what is past, 
because of its consequences, but it is another sort of mind. See 
Jer. xxxi. 18, 19: " Turn thou me, and I shall be turned." I 
desire it; I see the necessity of it: " Surely after that I was 
turned, I repented; and after that 1 was instructed, I smote upon 
my thigh; I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because I 
did bear the reproach of my youth." 

The language of God to such a penitent is, / have heurd 
him, and observed him: he has cried to me in secret; he has 



EPHRAIM REJECTING FALSE CONFIDENCES. 411 

said to me what no one has heard but myself; and I will have 
mercy on him. I have observed him; he has brought all his 
burdens and his sins, the blackest and the heaviest, to me: 
he has not complained under this and that trouble, but he smites 
upon his breast, and acknowledges that all is less than he de- 
serves. At first, indeed, he was " like a bullock unaccustomed 
to the yoke;" he kicked and made resistance; but now he is 
humble and patient: "I do earnestly remember him still." I 
have heard him recount his follies and his past ingratitude: I 
have heard him pour out prayers and tears in secret; and I 
have observed him to go like the sparrow upon the housetop, 
solitary and apart, that he might converse with me: he now no 
longer laughs at sin, or trifles with temptation; but is in ear- 
nest to obtain grace, that he may overcome it; therefore I have 
observed him, to afford him that relief he stands in need of; to 
refresh him in his weary hours, and to heal those bones that 
are broken; and he shall not only have my ear, and my eye, 
but my sufficiency; he has left his idols, and he shall find me 
to be the green fir-tree. 

The fir-tree, especially in the eastern countries, while it is 
prodigiously high and lofty, is remarkable for its boughs stoop- 
ing. This is one of the many figures used in Scripture to set 
forth the character of God. / am like the green fir-tree; 
though infinitely high and exalted in my nature, my boughs 
shall stoop down to the poor broken-hearted sinner, if he be 
ever so low; and he shall find, that if he has refuge and shade 
no where else, he may come and sit under my shadow with 
great delight. Ephraim has no reason to despair, or to be cast 
down; for if he is sincere in renouncing his idols, here is shade 
and shelter after all his follies: here is One that will stoop 
down to take him up from the very earth; and here is some- 
thing farther— -from me is thy fruit found. 

Our Lord is not only like the fir-tree in its being lofty, and 
in its being always green, but there is this excellence in addi- 
tion — there is fruit; the fruit of his death and resurrection, the 
fruit of his Spirit. It is from union with Him that the believer 
brings forth fruit: " I am the vine, and ye are the branches." 
John xv. 

A believing penitent heart feels the truth of these things; 
and, like the Prodigal, returns to his Father's house, saying, 
every step of the way,-*— " Fool that I was, ever to turn my 
back upon my home, and to seek after the husks that the 
swine do eat, when in my Father's house there is bread 
enough and to spare! " Let every one ask his heart what it 



412 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

says to these things: not when it is under a particular temp- 
tation; for then the inquiry cannot be made fairly: but when 
the storm is over, let each one ask, What have I to do any 
more with idols? 

When true religion comes with light and power, it shows a 
man that whatever is the form of his idol, it is mischievous 
and destructive. It eats as doth a canker; and if it is pursued, 
it will bring about certain death. True religion teaches that 
the first step towards real security, is to put away false confi- 
dences and false gods. 

Ephraim generally smarts before he learns to say with pro- 
per indignation, What have I to do any more with idols? 
they have first been made thorns in his side: See Hosea ii. 6. 
" I will hedge up thy way with thorns, and make a wall, that 
she shall not find her paths," and verse 14, — " I will allure 
her, and bring her into the wilderness." The Lord makes use 
of natural images to convey spiritual ideas. We all know what 
a wilderness is — a dry and barren place; it is famishing; per- 
sons in this state are apt to try broken cisterns; it is pathless 
and thorny; entangled and perplexed; it is terrifying; the 
backslider is exposed to terrors of law and conscience; it is 
dangerous, — " and the thief cometh in, and the troop of rob- 
bers spoileth without." It is infested with venomous animals, 
— the serpent ready to drop on his neck, the tiger to spring be- 
fore he is aware. Perhaps he is brought into the solitary sick 
chamber, as Manasseh, David, and others: as though God 
should say, — " I will bring a thoughtless, headstrong child into 
a state of bad health, or mortifying disappointments; there 
shall be no refreshing streams:" and all this is intended to 
humble, to instruct, to recall, — to produce brokenness of heart 
and poverty of spirit. It is a great mercy if in a horrid desert 
the heavens may be seen,r-sun, moon, and stars. To the be- 
liever there is, in the worst of times, a prospect upward. " I 
will speak comfortably to her;" there shall be a "clear shining 
after rain." 

That is. the most severe dispensation of wrath, when God 
says of any one, " Ephraim is joined to idols; let him alone" 
I will call no more; I will no more correct; give him all that 
his corrupt heart desires; let his corn and wine increase, even 
to the full; let him be admired, caressed, idolized; let him be 
as an ox fatted for the slaughter; he has departed from me, 
and I will depart from him. " Why should he be stricken 
any more? he will revolt more and more." This is the voice 
of judgment; and the sword of judgment, is when it shall be 



EPHRAIM REJECTING FALSE CONFIDENCES. 413 

said, " Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee." 
But the voice of mercy is, Tell Ephraim the symptoms of his 
decay — put him in mind of his danger — and say unto him, 
"Return unto the Lord thy God." What is all this but a 
Father's voice, saying, " Why will ye die?" 

There is no real cure for the wounded conscience but un- 
feigned repentance and humiliation. There is a sort of spirit- 
ual quackery that will propose an easier way; that will allow 
you to sin and repent, and repent and sin perpetually; but 
it will end in ruin. (See Rom. vi. 1.) The heart of a per- 
verse and rebellious child must be broken. But God says, 
Do not faint under rebuke; for " whom the Lord loveth he 
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth." If 
Christ, by his ministers, is showing to any poor idolater the 
righteousness and truth of God, herein is an offer of grace made 
to him, which, if he fully accepts, and enters into, his flesh 
shall come again as the flesh of a little child. Job xxxiii. 25. 

Let us expect no light to arise in darkness but what comes 
from the rays of the Sun of Righteousness. The promises of 
light are all in Christ. It is an easy thing to get tapers in a 
dark night; Satan is ever ready to furnish them for us; but our 
Lord says, "/am the true light." 

As the revelation of Christ is the light of the world so this 
light of the world is the peculiar glory of every true believer. 
" In the Lord shall all the seed of Israel be justified * and shall 
glory." Isaiah xlv. 25. 

Whenever the pardon of sin is brought into the conscience 
by the Holy Spirit, the love of Christ is brought also by the 
same Spirit. A redeemed sinner never wishes to rise higher 
than the feet of his Lord. 

Let the Christian that has made use of God's remedy, and 
is recovered, forget not the way he has travelled through the 
wilderness that he has passed, and that others are passing 
through. " Thou shalt remember," says God, " all the way 
which the Lord thy God led thee these forty years, to humble 
thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart." 
See Deut. viii. 2. Christian experience is such a remembrance 
of all the way the Lord has led us. Next to the Bible, there 
is no book more interesting than a man's own life. It is not 
so to others, but it is to the man who knows the peculiarities, 
the colour, of every different occurrence. Such a one will say in 
this case, and in that, "This is the Lord's work, and it has 
made. known His arm." 

35* 



414 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 



CHRIST'S INTERCESSION, THE BELIEVER'S 
SECURITY. 



And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to 
have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for 
thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strength- 
en thy brethren.-^- Luke xxii. 31, 32. 

The question of a poor, weak, feeble worm should be, not, 
what is the reputed opinion of this and the other wise man? — 
not, what is the fashionable notion of the day? — not, What the 
world saith respecting the " roaring lion?" — but, what saith 
the Bible? And there we learn he is a real enemy, that 
"goeth about seeking whom he may devour." 

Temptation is " common to man." It follows him in every 
situation, in the crowd and in solitude, in prosperity and in ad- 
versity. Some trials are more immediately from God: thus it 
is said, Gen,, xxii., " God did tempt Abraham:" others are 
more directly from Satan, as in Job's case, and Joshua's. 
(Zech. iii. 1.) Some are from particular circumstances: and 
some take their rise from our peculiar turn of mind and con- 
stitution. "When temptation is brought on by Satan, it is al- 
ways with the design to terrify, insnare, or embarrass. But 
when it is in the hand of God, it is always a school to make 
us learn our weakness, and where our true strength lies: or to 
cure some self-confidence, or destroy some idol. The more 
eminent the character, the more will Satan shoot his arrows 
at him; and the more will he try, especially if a standard- 
bearer, to lay him asleep; to poison his heart, and to pervert 
his steps, 

This is a state of danger; not only from the world, and 
from corrupt dispositions, ever ready to fall in with it, but 
from a subtle Tempter. How was Job sifted — and David! 
and how many, like Peter, have proved the havoc his weapons 
have wrought! What was Peter's security? — not his know- 
ledge, not his illumination — though real; but the intercession 
of Christ: / have prayed for thee. 

" Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired to have you." He 
hath desired it; but his will is not like mine, efficient: never- 
theless, he is a powerful enemy, and he desires to have you; 
he sees where you are likely to be taken, where you are in 
danger; and he desires to have you* that he may sift you as 



415 

wheat. He will shake and winnow you; he will come upon 
you in a hurry, unprepared; and he would put you upon dan- 
gerous expedients; but I am a faithful High Priest, as well as 
a watchful shepherd; I stand before God to intercede for you; 
I have seen his desire, and have prayed that you may be sup- 
ported through the trial; and that your faith may not finally 
fail. 

Christ not only prays for the church at large, but for indi- 
viduals: " I have prayed for thee:" 1 have prayed for thy 
particular danger; I have regard to thee under thy particular 
wants; I have made known thy case to the Father. When 
we think of our refuge, let us not generalize it, but see it to be 
particular. He who numbers the hairs of our head, surely re- 
gards the circumstances of our lives. 

And when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren: 
when you are recovered, let your experience enrich others: 
be a counsellor to wanderers: tell them what an evil and bit- 
ter thing it is to depart from the living God: tell such as are 
headstrong like yourself, that Satan is no proper subject for a 
song or a jest, but that he is an awful and a malignant enemy. 
Tell them he is waiting for their careless moments, waiting to 
catch them off their guard, that he may be their destruction. 
You will meet with many weak and tempted souls that are 
saying, like David, " I shall one day perish by the hand of 
Saul;" many that are walking in perplexity and darkness, and 
who are crying out because of their wretchedness; strengthen 
these weak brethren; tell them that there is indeed a roaring 
lion, but tell them also that there is " the Lion of the tribe of 
Judah," able to deliver: that all the children of God are thus 
tried and tempted: and that they have only to lay hold of the 
arm of Him who is " mighty to save." Tell them, that " if 
any man sin, there is an advocate with the Father;" tell them, 
how I kept my eye on your particular case, and that their 
safety rests on my intercession. I have prayed for thee. 

One of the best evidences of recovery is, love to the breth- 
ren, and a desire to honour God. Our temptations and trials 
are for other people as well as ourselves. See 2 Cor. i. 6. 
Therefore David prays, "Restore unto me the joy of thy sal- 
vation, then will I teach transgressors thy ways." 

There is not a more honourable post in the church of God, 
among private Christians, than that of an old soldier, a man 
who has long travelled the ways of religion, who can stand 
up in the Christian army, and rally his fellow soldiers under a 
panic, and say, " God forbid, whatever are our fears and suf- 



418 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

ferings, that we should give up our hope and our foundation." 
The best Christians are liable to be sifted; and it had been 
woful for David, Peter, and others, if after they had fallen , 
God had not recovered them. Therefore, if Satan has thrown 
us down, if we have been overtaken and are sunk in the mire, 
let us cry mightily to God for help. Nothing can possibly be 
pleaded as an excuse for a man's continuing to lie upon the 
ground, because he has been thrown down. It is one thing to 
be thrown down, and another to lie upon the ground. What 
deeps have not men been drawn out of. See Jonah and Ma- 
nasseh. 

Privilege implies duty: there is an obligation laid upon the 
man who enters the family of heaven. The Lord says to such 
a one, — I will take care of you, I will feed you, I will be your 
shepherd — but recollect, I do not take you into my family to 
make you merely a spectacle to angels and to men, but that 
you should be a blessing, as well as blessed: while I make 
you a star, I will have you shine', and you will find it is your 
privilege to do so. You cannot go against the stream of this 
wicked world, without meeting with many dangers and temp- 
tations: but go forward; take my rule and my arm; and remem- 
ber, that your business is to strengthen your brethren. 

Peter's repentance was as sincere as his fall was aggravated. 
When the cock crew, he remembered the words of Jesus Christ, 
and " went out and wept bitterly." The crowing of the cock 
was an engine which Christ made use of to awaken the con- 
science of Peter. The instruments God uses, must not be 
measured by their own power or aptitude, but by the will of 
the agent; and they have all this inscription written upon 
them, " Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith 
the Lord." 

Nothing so affects a gracious heart as a sense of the love of 
Christ abused; and that is what is meant by evangelical re- 
pentance. A remembrance of Christ's words is the best ground 
for a true repentance: where there is sensibility of conscience, 
a gentle hint, or a passage of Scripture, will often produce 
great effects. 

Is there any one, who, like Peter, has fallen, but not, like 
Peter, repented? Remember, you must be restored. Have you 
scandalized your profession, and fallen into a state of guilt? You 
must be converted, or ruined. See Cranmer holding that hand, 
by which he had dishonoured his God, in the fire, to show how 
he detested his sin, and loved his Master! Would any man plead 
for continuing in sin? As well might he plead for hell! There- 
fore arise, sleeper! nor rest upon the brink of eternal misery. 



THE GOSPEL, AN OCCASION OF ANIMOSITY. 417 

Though Peter fell in the hour of temptation, and notwith- 
standing the warning given, denied his Master — and that at a 
time when he should most have stood by him; yet, to show 
the wonderful mercy and condescension of our Saviour, signal 
tokens were granted of his forgiveness, by him who knew his 
penitence, and who knew that he stood in need of comfort: 
" the Lord hath risen indeed, and hath appeared unto Simon," 
— poor, backsliding, unfaithful Simon. Oh, take notice of this 
tenderness, all you who are mourning because of your unfaith- 
fulness, and who are afraid to come to Christ because of your 
backsliding. Let the case of Peter encourage you to approach 
your faithful and merciful High Priest, who ever liveth to make 
intercession for you. 



THE GOSPEL, AN OCCASION OF ANIMOSITY. 



Think not that I came to send peace on earth: I came not to send 
peace, but a sword. — Matt. x. 34, 

Were these words to be read detached, without considering 
our Lord's design in speaking them, we should be ready to 
ask, Are these the words of " the Prince of Peace?" and yet, 
thus spake Christ to his disciples. When we consider how the 
doctrines of Jesus Christ, and the spirit of the gospel, expose 
and condemn the idols of the world, we should not wonder 
that they often become an occasion of animosity. 

Christianity is a light shining in a dark world, and showing 
the character of that world. It unmasks the hypocrite in the 
form of a professor. See Matt, xxiii. It detects false disguises, 
and shows every thing in its true colours; therefore no wonder 
that false hearts should rise up in hatred against it. 

St. Paul going forth boasting as a Pharisee, would not have 
given offence to the world; but when he talks of glorying only 
in the cross of Christ — when he says, " I am crucified to the 
world, and the world to me;" that is, as the world looks upon 
me as a poor contemptible object, so I look upon the world as 
having no beauty, no excellence to attract my notice — when 
he tells them, that except Christ be in them the hope of glory, 
their religion is vain, and will stand them in no stead: to deal 
with the world in this way, what is it but to be esteemed an 



418 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

enthusiast, a setter forth of strange doctrines? This will stir up 
the enmity of men's hearts, and they will soon prove that they 
hate the Master, the servants, and the doctrines; for the world, 
in its corrupt state, never was, and never will be a friend to the 
cross of Christ. 

" Blessed is he who shall not be offended in me." A clear 
discovery of Christ's character will offend. But must this 
needs be? Hear what the prophet saith: " And he shall be 
for a sanctuary, but for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock of 
offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin, and for a snare 
to the inhabitants of Jerusalem." As if our Lord had said — 
Notwithstanding I give sight to the blind, feet to the lame, &c, 
I am come to appear before a proud, vain, ignorant world, that 
will say, " He hath no form of comeliness;" " Is not this the 
carpenter's son?" 

Christianity, in a particular manner, and one in which it 
differs from all religions that were ever set up by men, presents 
the greatest privileges to the most unworthy. All religions in- 
vented by men, call for something that is deserving in man: 
but the gospel is preached to the aliens, to the outcasts of man- 
kind. Its language is not — Ho! every one that is deserving, 
that can find out some merit, — some gift in hand by way of 
purchase, — but " Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the 
waters; and he that hath no money," that is, nothing to bring, 
" Come ye, buy and eat: yea, come, buy wine and milk, with- 
out money and without price." This, therefore, is a farther 
occasion of animosity to mankind. One of the first objections 
which the Pharisees made to our Lord was, that he ate and 
drank with publicans and sinners. See Luke v. 30. 

Another reason why the gospel is an occasion of animosity, 
is, that it elevates and exalts the views and enjoyments of the 
Christian above the world, and disposes him to put such an 
honour and value upon Christ's kingdom, that he cannot help 
slighting, and thinking meanly of every thing besides; and 
this very going through " Vanity Fair," and not looking at 
its wares; this standing forth in the midst of a crooked and 
perverse generation as a light, as a man of another taste, will 
raise an outcry. Nay, farther, the Christian will declare, and, 
if called upon, will demonstrate, that his master, and his king- 
dom, are more to him than wife, or children, or even than life 
itself. He will, like Moses, count the reproach of Christ 
greater riches than the treasures of Egypt; and this will be an 
occasion of animosity, as it stirs up the malice of Satan: for till 
a man is in earnest about religion, the strong man armed keep- 



THE GOSPEL, AN OCCASION OF ANIMOSITY. 419 

eth his goods in peace. He will allow benevolence; he will al- 
low a form of godliness, so long as it is held in the spirit of 
the world. But when he finds a stronger than he, coming to 
turn him out, then he sets all his malice at work, how to re- 
venge himself. 

Christianity does not necessarily tend to promote this ani- 
mosity, but is the occasion of it. Satan takes occasion, and 
the pride of man takes occasion to abuse and pervert it, and to 
turn it into strife. But in itself 'it tends to bring glory to God, 
and peace and good will to naen. " I came," says our Lord, 
" to preach good tidings, and to bind up the broken-hearted, to 
proclaim liberty to the captives," &c. There would be no such 
thing as war, or cruelty, if the precepts of Christianity were 
adopted. Did not Satan and a wicked world pervert, and turn 
it into poison, what would not religion produce in families! 
See the apostle's exhortation to the Ephesians: — " Husbands, 
love your wives — children, obey your parents — fathers, pro- 
voke not your children — servants, be obedient to your mas- 
ters," &c. See again our Lord's command to his disciples, 
«« Go ye forth as sheep among wolves;" and again, " whoso- 
ever shall smite thee on the one cheek, turn to him the other 
also." "Love your enemies," &c. So that Christianity is, 
in itself, the doctrine of peace. 

The world never loved Christ, neither will it ever love his 
servants: therefore we must admit, that where religion really 
is in the church, in the family, and in the heart, there will be 
animosity. We must expect it, we must lay our account for 
it: "If they hated me," says our Lord, "they will also hate 
you;" and our taking up this cross in a godly manner, is an 
evidence of our being related to Christ. 

If Christianity is the medicine of the soul — if Christ is the 
true physician — and if the heart of man is the same in every 
age, let us examine ourselves, — what think we of Christ? and 
of his way of salvation? What says our life? Christ by his 
life condemned the world: does ours? Do we say, Let all the 
world despise me, so that my Saviour regards me? There is 
such a thing as trying to manage and accommodate our reli- 
gion, — as wanting to lower the standard. 

Let us take care that if the world hates us, it is in the same 
way in which it hated Christ. Let no man be an unkind hus- 
band, father, or master, and thereby procure trouble and hatred 
to himself, and then fasten it upon the gospel, and say, — this is 
because of my religion. There are many who profess evan- 
gelical religion, who have brought opposition and trouble upon 



420 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

themselves, and then said it was the sword of persecution: 
whereas, had they acted with humility, good nature, patience, 
and meekness, there would have been no such complaints. 
" What glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye 
shall take it patiently? But if, when ye do well, and suffer for 
it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even 
hereunto were ye called, because Christ also suffered for us, 
leaving us an example that ye should follow his steps." And 
again: " If we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him." 

" Let us go forth unto him, bearing his reproach;" but let us 
take heed to lay the emphasis upon His: do not attempt to vin- 
dicate sects: do not vindicate licentious professors: do not take 
up their reproach. Let folly be folly, and error be error. St. 
Paul gives us an example, Phil. iii. 18. " For many walk, of 
whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, 
that they are enemies to the cross of Christ." It is necessary 
to distinguish between the reproach of Christ and that which 
is frequently brought on his Gospel by some professors. A 
man may take merit to himself, and say, "I am not ashamed 
of the Gospel of Christ;" but perhaps the Gospel may well be 
ashamed of him. 

Let no man, however, expect to escape contempt while turn- 
ing his back upon the world to follow Christ through every ob- 
stacle. It is granted, that if a man lives like the world, if he 
enters into its follies, they will not suppose he has left their 
country: if you are contented with the mere form of religion, 
the world will have no quarrel with you: but if you are, by 
grace, determined to " enter in at the strait gate," and to " take 
up your cross," the Bible tells you what to expect: for, "if 
any man will live godly in Christ Jesus, he shall suffer perse- 
cution." 



CHRIST PRESENT WITH HIS CHURCH, A WAR- 
RANTED GROUND OF CONSOLATION. 



Now why dost thou cry aloud? Is there no king in thee? Is thy 
counsellor perished? — Micah iv. 9. 

There is perhaps no instance of a serious mind that has not 
been shocked at the presumption of fallen man, especially uh- 



CHRIST PRESENT WITH HIS CHURCH. 421 

der a dispensation of mercy like ours, that men should go on 
with such thoughtlessness, wickedness, hardness, and inatten- 
tion to every thing that God has spoken to them. But we are 
not so forcibly struck and convinced of another device of Satan, 
by which he sinks the spirits, and tempts to despair, as if reli- 
gion were too hard, and nothing could be done in it. Now, if 
a man is made to give up hope, and utterly to faint through 
despondency, the grand design of hell is accomplished as ef- 
fectually as if he were presumptuous and careless. 

The Scriptures not only point out to us the evil of sin, and 
the certainty of that destruction which it will bring upon sin- 
ners, but they also point out in the most striking manner the 
ruin brought on by unbelief and despair; they labour to show 
that in all possible circumstances, in the very worst state — 
there is hope; there is hope in Christ, if a man does not reject 
the counsel of God against himself. The language of the 
Scripture to every conscientious mind is, Why dost thou cry 
aloud? Is there no king in thee? Is thy counsellor perished? 

In the chapter before us, the Prophet looks forward to the 
advent of Christ: to the setting up of a promised kingdom; 
and he speaks of it as the great consolation of the church un- 
der the circumstances then present, and which would be greatly 
aggravated by the captivity which was approaching. "But," 
says he, " in the last days it shall come to pass, that the moun- 
tain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of 
the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills," &c. 
" In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that haiteth, 
and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have 
afflicted; and I will make her that halted a remnant, and her 
that was cast off a strong nation; and the Lord shall reign 
over them in Mount Zion from henceforth, even for ever." — 
" The kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem." What 
king, or what kingdom, shall come? — See Dan. vii. 13, 14. 
" I saw one like unto the Son of Man, coming in the clouds of 
heaven, and there was given him dominion and a kingdom." 
See, accordingly, Luke i. 33, and Jeremiah viii. 19 — 22. 

From this Scripture we ourselves may derive profit, de- 
ducing from it this doctrine, namely, that a true believer has 

A WARRANTED GROUND OF CONSOLATION UNDER EVERY DEPRESS- 
ING DISPENSATION IN WHICH IT SHALL PLEASE GOD TO PLACE 

him: and to him we may apply the text, — Why dost thou cry 
aloud? Is there no king in thee? Is thy counsellor perished? 
Why art thou cast down, depressed, and agitated, when there 
36 



422 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

is such a warranted ground of consolation under every dispen- 
sation? 

Before considering this doctrine, it may be useful just to 
glance at some of those depressing cases under which many 
of us are apt to sink, and sometimes to cry aloud. I do not 
touch upon such cases as belong to the province of the physi- 
cian; I say nothing to such as are in depression of spirits from 
a morbid imagination — a sedentary way of life, and solitary 
situations: very frequently injudicious persons have applied 
particular scriptures to cases not so much spiritual as na- 
tural. But who is there among us that is not frequently borne 
down by the loss of intimate friends and relatives? consolation 
at such a time seems impertinent. Who is there that does 
not perceive in himself that his days are passing away like a 
vapour — as a tale — and are spent without hope? that the time 
passes with such swiftness that he scarcely arises in the morn- 
ing and is able to do any thing, before he is called to retire 
again; and is he ready to say, " I cannot take hold of any thing — 
what I do is next to nothing — my name is vanity!" Who is 
there that is not frequently cast down to find that he loses the 
use of his faculties? his memory fails — he loses his appetite — 
he withers as he stands: his friends remark it; he loses what he 
has been used to call his comforts, and which prove only birds 
of passage in their flight. 

Who is there that does not feel the distress that arises, espe- 
cially to a serious mind, from striving with the world, which 
is so hostile, so contrary to his sentiments? And if he could 
avoid the world in its corruptions, yet he feels an enemy with- 
in, as well as his grand enemy, Satan, whom he perceives 
continually busy, leading him astray, or depressing his heart, 
and sinking his spirits, and calling every thing into question. 

A Christian is not only a man of natural sensibility, by 
which he feels in common with others, but he has also a moral 
sensibility, which produces feelings to which the natural man 
is a stranger. When David was driven out 'of his kingdom, 
he was not only to depart as a depressed king — an exile — but 
he had to recollect that all this was sent as a scourge. When 
Eli lost his sons, he had not only to recollect the death of his 
children, but his own bad conduct in the management of them. 
When Hezekiah had the message of death sent to him, he had 
to recollect his vanity with the ambassadors. When St. Paul 
had a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet him, 
he had to recollect his proneness to exultation of spirit, and 
the absolute necessity there was for such a depressing cure. 



CHRIST PRESENT WITH HIS CHURCH. 423 

Thus a Christian has not only to suffer in common with 
other men, but he groans, being burdened with a body of sin 
and death; and he says, as he passes through the world, — Wo 
is me, that I am a sojourner in such a wilderness, that I have 
my habitation among these tents of Kedar! 

The very opposition that some people meet with on account 
of their faith and piety is enough to wear out their spirits. 
Jacob says, " My brother Esau is coming to meet me, and I 
shall be cut off with the mother and the children!' , And 
David says, " I shall one day perish by the hand of Saul!" 

Every man feels for himself, what the particular thing is, 
which leads him to cry aloud; and the experience of every 
Christian tells him, that there is enough to make him "groan, 
being burdened," and to convince him that this is not his rest; 
"because it is polluted." Micah ii. 10. 

But though these are facts, yet the main end of the present 
subject is to show, that there is no cause for despair, and that 
it is a sin for a Christian to fall into it. This leads me to con- 
sider more particularly, The warranted ground of consola- 
tion WHICH THE BELIEVER HAS UNDER EVERY DEPRESSING DIS- 
PENSATION. 

Wliy dost thou cry aloud? or, as it is in the Hebrew, Why 
dost thou cry a cry? All the complaints that man could bring 
to justify himself under the agitation of his spirits, are answered 
at once by the provisions which God has made, and set forth, 
and proposed freely " without money and without price " to 
every one that asketh and seeketh. 

When the ship was tossed in the midst of the waves, and 
the disciples, in great fear, awakened Christ, saying, " Master, 
carest thou not that we perish?" — after that he had rebuked 
the storm, he said unto them, " Why are ye so fearful? how 
is it that ye have no faith?" In this question which Christ puts 
to his disciples, we have, as it were, the text repeated, Why 
dost thou cry aloud? Is 'there no king in thee? Is thy coun- 
sellor perished? As if he had said, Am not I here? You are 
looking to the elements — you are listening to the reports of 
sense; but is there no king in thee? Why then are ye so 
fearful? 

Thus must the believer be taught to exercise faith in trying 
times. See Deut. xxxii. 11: "As an eagle stirreth up her 
nest," &c. The young ones would fain lie dozing in the nest; 
they would not take wing for a long time: surely this is the 
picture of every Christian, if he examines his own heart! We 
revolt at exertion; but " The Lord's portion is his people: 



424 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

he found him in a desert land, and in the waste howling 
wilderness: he led him about" — he environed Israel as his 
portion. He did not mean to let Israel remain as he was; The 
language of nature is, " let me alone." But what would be 
the consequence if man were let alone in the state he is? Israel 
therefore must be " led about;" — he must be taught like the 
eagle, to take wing — he must not be suffered to lie dozing in 
the nest, without action, without exertion — " So the Lord alone 
did lead him." 

This is one grand design of God in his dispensations of af- 
fliction towards his children. He roots us up from our present 
satisfactions, and checks the disposition we have to lie still, 
and to say, " Let us alone." He teaches us to rise above the 
grovelling habits into which we too naturally fall; and to live 
a life far different from that life of sin which the generality of 
mankind desire. And if this is God's design in afflicting us, 
tell me not what you have to complain of, nor of the depths to 
which sin has brought you: Js there no king in thee? Is thy 
counsellor perished? Doth not the Lord dwell in Zion? 
Thus we find the Lord saying to Abraham, " Get thee out of 
thy country, and from thy kindred," &c; and as if he marked 
the fear and apprehension that Abraham would have in going, 
he adds, " Fear not, Abraham;" go out, but "fear not," I am 
God, all-sufficiei»t; I am enough; I am the Alpha and Omega:" 
"I am thy exceeding great reward." So to Isaac, — so to 
Jacob. 

Thus, we find St. John, when he was banished to the Isle of 
Patmos, saying, " He laid his right hand upon me, saying, 
Fear not." As if Christ had said, Thine enemies may banish 
thee to the most desolate island, but they cannot banish thee 
from my presence, and favour, and friendship; I am with thee; 
I have " the keys of death and of hell;" go on with your work, 
write to the churches, and let them know that their King is in 
Zion. 

It was profanely said by Julius Caesar to the pilot, who was 
alarmed at the violence of a storm which arose, " Fear not, 
thou earnest Caesar and his fortunes." Poor vain creature! 
he did not consider that Caesar was no more than a worm of 
the earth, whose breath was in his nostrils. 

Job, in the very worst of times, felt the truth of the text: — 
" I know that my Redeemer liveth;" therefore shall I lift up 
my head, notwithstanding my depressing circumstances. Nay, 
he says, " Though He slay me," — though His dispensations are 
so severe, and run contrary to what I could wish, — " though 



CHRIST PRESENT WITH HIS CHURCH. 425 

He slay me " in leading me through these deep waters, " yet 
will I trust in him." My King is with me, my counsellor is 
not perished. See Psalm xxiii. 4. 

There is something to be regarded in this repetition, Is there 
no King in thee? Is thy cousellor perished? It surely is evi- 
dent to every man who has had any experience and made any 
observation in religion, and who has attentively read his Bible, 
that the Lord has not only promised to guide his people by his 
counsel, and afterwards receive them to glory, — but he has 
sometimes condescended to give the reasons of his dealing with 
them, and why they must pass through the fire and through the 
water in their way to the kingdom. In the loss of near and dear 
friends, it is as if God said, — This is to teach you that your rest 
is not here; and as for those friends, be ye followers of them, for 
by faith and patience they now inherit the promises. In the loss 
of faculties, health, comforts, &c, you complain as if you were 
at home, forgetting you are " strangers and pilgrims upon 
earth." For though you can only be accepted upon the ground 
of what Christ has done and suffered for you, yet is there not 
much chaff to be winnowed from the wheat? is there not much 
dross to be separated from the gold? and is it not necessary that 
the Refiner should " sit as a refiner and purifier of the sons of 
Levi?" These afflictions you are passing through are only 
used as a means to a certain end: and those who have under- 
stood the subject have acknowledged, with David, " It is good 
for me that I have been afflicted." 

That, says an old writer, is good for a man, which is good 
for his soul. Now therefore, Why dost thou cry aloud? You 
are only on your journey. If you take your child a journey, he 
will probably see many things, as he travels on, that his young 
mind will covet; he will want the flowers by the way, or wish 
to stop at some pleasant spot on the road, rather than go on. And 
why is all this? Because he is a child; and you smile at his 
simplicity, and tell him these are only accidental things by the 
way: they serve indeed to make the journey more pleasant, 
but are not essential. 

Believer! is thy counsellor perished? Is he not teaching 
you and me the same lesson? Does he not say, This is not the 
home, but the way? that what we have is only lent us? and that 
instead of crying out, because they are departing from us, or 
we from them, we should remember that this is the very con- 
stitution of things; this is absolutely necessary for us; for if 
we have a free and constant hold of present things, we shall 
be deprived of better. 

36* 



426 FRAGMENS, ETC. 

Bishop Reynolds observes, that there are two things necessary 
in order to our having satisfaction in any thing. There must 
be propriety, and there must be proportion. There must be 
propriety; we must be actual possessors; the thing must be 
ours: and there must be proportion; the thing must fit, suit, 
be adequate to satisfy. But both these are impossible; for God 
has decreed that it shall be his sole prerogative to satisfy, to 
fill the heart of man; and that no created being whatever shall 
do it. 

It is very remarkable, and surely a true philosopher would 
not lose sight of this, — that Solomon, when he had calculated, 
and made his estimate of every thing the world calls good, so 
that as he says, " What can the man do that cometh after the 
King?" — he pronounces upon it, "all is vanity and vexation of 
spirit." Eccles. i. 14. After all, there is no propriety, no 
proportion in these things; and facts constantly prove this to 
be the case with those who have the greatest abundance of this 
world's good. Let the Christian turn away from such a fan- 
cied propriety and proportion, and turn to this counsellor 
whom it is his highest privilege to call the " Wonderful Coun- 
sellor;" for to you is the word of this salvation sent. God has 
taught his children, in all ages, the reason why he will not suf- 
fer this world to be their rest: He has taught them to say, as 
Hezekiah, when every thing was depressing and bereaving 
about him, " O Lord, by these things " — by these dispensa- 
tions of affliction, — " do men live, and in all these things is the 
life of my spirit: so wilt thoU recover me, and make me to live. 
Behold, for peace I had great bitterness; but thou hast in love 
to my soul" (mark that,) "thou hast in love to my soul deli- 
vered it from the pit of corruption. For thou hast cast all my 
sins behind thy back." 

Oh, it is a mighty, a mighty blessing indeed, if God makes 
use of any dispensation whatever to bring us nearer to himself, 
and to make us more acquainted with ourselves, and his deal- 
ings towards us!* 

One of the greatest abominations that ever existed since the 
fall of man, was that of burning men at the stake for con- 
science' sake, and putting them to all imaginable tortures, be- 
cause they would not submit to the impositions of the Church 
of Rome. Yet at the same time, out of that dark church there 
arose a glorious testimony and proof, that no consequence is 
to be feared, if it can be said, Is not thy King in thee? " I 

* See p. 181 of Memoir. 



CHRIST PRESENT WITH HIS CHURCH. 427 

am persuaded," saith the apostle, " that neither death, nor life, 
nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, 
nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other crea- 
ture, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which 
is in Christ Jesus our Lord." Our King is with us; our Coun- 
sellor is not perished. 

Concluding Remarks. Let us each ask ourselves this 
question, What have I been doing hitherto? I see that I have 
been a rebel against my rightful sovereign; but I am willing 
to lay down my arms, and enter, if possible, into the benefit. 
To such I would say, You must show yourself willing to re- 
ceive the benefit, by renouncing not only your hostility, but 
your former character: you must forsake wicked company, and 
leave off sinning: you must receive the gift as it is presented: 
you must return like the prodigal son. See Luke xv. 18. 

Do you say, How shall I do all this? You must ask the 
help of the Holy Spirit. You must receive the kingdom of 
God as a little child. A proud man can do nothing in the 
business of salvation: a mere caviller will trifle at the door: 
you must repent and believe the gospel: you must ask, and it 
shall be given: you must knock, and the door shall be opened: 
you must employ the means: you must trust the truth of God, 
which hath said, The seed of Jacob shall never seek my face in 
vain. 

Once more, I would say to every Christian who is thus in- 
terested, " Hold fast that which thou hast:" and let it suffice 
thee, if thou hast nothing else, that thou hast a king dwelling 
in Zion, present with his church, a counsellor at hand. " God 
is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble." 
Make your case as dark as you can in imagination; yet it is 
said, " Let him that walketh in darkness and hath no light," 
let him " trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his 
God." Thy king is present with thee, who is able and will- 
ing to bring thee through all these things: who will guide thee 
by his counsel, and afterwards receive thee to glory. 

Noah fled into the ark at the command of God, and em- 
braced the provision set before him, as the only method of 
safety. It is very reasonable to suppose that at the coming on 
of the flood, there might be an alarm in the ark: a question 
might arise, — Are we safe? Are we secure? But there was a 
vast difference between the alarm that took place in the ark, 
and the alarm that took place out of it, because nothing could 
be said to those out of the ark in a way of consolation: but in 
the ark, in the very worst circumstances, they were safe, — for 



428 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

God had "shut them in." If therefore you are a believer in 
Christ, to all you could possibly allege in your most private 
and full statement of your troubles, sorrows, and sufferings, I 
should reply, Why is your breast wrung, and your heart agi- 
tated? Is there no king in thee? Is thy counsellor perished? 
Your complaints may be various, but your resource is one, and 
it is that which is exhibited in the text. I pray God that you 
may be able to embrace it, feeling it sufficient; and that you 
may be willing to glorify God, who thus helps you in all try- 
ing cases. 



CHRIST A SHELTER. 



For thou hast been a shelter for me. — Psalm Ixi. 3. 

Religion has often been contemplated as it exhibits patience, 
hope, safety; but it has not been sufficiently considered as it 
exhibits wisdom. Every man needs a shelter, and he must 
secure it in time, or be undone in eternity. " A prudent man 
foreseeth the evil, and hideth himself; but the simple pass on, 
and are punished." God in Christ is the sanctuary of man; 
but this hiding-place can only be enjoyed by faith taking hold 
of the promise. See Is. xxvi. 20. The proud and the pro- 
fane will trifle and boast: but here is their folly, their refuge 
will not hide them; their strong holds will not secure them in 
time of danger. While false philosophy is pulling down the 
only shelter, and can propose nothing but a cobweb in its place, 
man remains a poor, exposed, helpless creature; and this surely 
is not wisdom in one who feels every day his need of a shelter, 
even with respect to his meanest part, the body. But what is 
the body to the soul? the body will soon be eaten of worms, 
while the soul will live for ever. Man is a guilty creature, a 
depraved creature, a tempted and afflicted creature, a helpless 
and dying creature; and therefore if he is wise, he will be 
careful to seek a shelter, and will be thankful that God has 
provided one. See Psalm xci. Nothing but true and vital 
religion, and faith in the Son of God, will prove a shelter; 
and the minister who speaks of less than this, is a blind guide. 
When we speak of a shelter, we must not stop short of Him 
" Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith 
in his blood." Rom. iii. 25. 



CHRIST A SHELTER. 429 

The shelter which man needs, and which God has provided, 
is a tried shelter. It is a matter of experience: " Thou hast 
been a shelter for me." 

A cloud of witnesses might be brought to prove that God 
has provided a shelter; and that it is a tried one: see Noah, 
Abraham, Jacob, Moses, Hezekiah, Daniel, Paul, &c. This 
is also a daily shelter: it is what David calls, in another place, 
" a very present help in time of trouble:" as if he had said, " I 
can rely upon Him for the moment." 

The true Christian, in every age, is taught of God to seek 
this shelter; to turn from all others, and to make use of it 
upon all occasions. And as he finds his emergencies come on, 
he has a spiritual habit of turning to the shelter God affords. 
His language is, " Tell me, O thou whom my soul loveth, 
where thou makest thy flock to rest at noon?" Where is the 
shelter, in which, under the heat of temptation, the storm of 
persecution, losses or crosses, I may lie down. I have gone 
to shelters that have made great promise of repose, but they 
could not yield it. I fainted under them; and now seek a better 
covering. 

Let every Christian who has found this shelter, put honour 
upon it; and consider his temptations, trials and afflictions, as 
sent to say, " Come under the shadow of my wings." This 
is not a metaphysical or controverted point; every man needs 
a shelter; and there is no case where* the true Christian may 
not find it always ready. Let us endeavour to employ it daily 
and universally. 

Let every one dread an unsheltered state, though prosperous. 
Christ has marked it out in the gospel. He that said, " Soul, 
thou hast much goods laid up for many years," thought he had 
a shelter: but our Lord says, " Thou fool, this night thy soul 
shall be required of thee." There is a time coming, when he 
who has neglected his salvation for the riches of this world, 
will be glad to sell all he has to purchase the lost blessing. " I 
beheld .... and the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
rolled together." See Rev. vi. 12— -17. 

There is a spirituality in the Christian's character, the effect 
of regeneration, which leads him to maintain secret converse 
and intercourse with God; and he then finds he is returned to 
his proper rest. 

Money, fame, power, or the pleasures of sense, may rush in 
upon us like a tide; but they will yield us nothing. The sum- 
mons, therefore, should be urgent and frequent, " Return unto 
thy rest, my soul." 



430 



CHRIST A HIDING-PLACE, 



Thou art my hiding-place. — Psalm xxxii. 7. 

People that have never been in a battle may discourse of it; 
but it will be in a very different way from what a soldier would 
speak about it. Religion is a warfare, and the man who has 
maintained the conflict, and who has made expensive observa- 
tions, will speak of it in a very different way from others who 
merely speculate upon it. 

David had been a military man, and his life had been pre- 
served, more than once, by finding a hiding-place when he was 
" hunted as a partridge upon the mountains;" and though he 
had frequently escaped by these means, yet he knew that 
there was but one true place of safety: therefore he looks be- 
yond the means, and says, Thou art my hiding-place. The 
language of the Apostle expresses the same sentiment: " I 
know in whom I have believed." I can place every thing in 
His hands; every thing that concerns my body or soul; every 
thing that concerns time or eternity. 

Every true Christian triumphs in this, namely, that he has 
a constant refuge. He says, not only " Thou hast been, but 
thou art my hiding-place — which presents itself upon all oc- 
casions; when sin would allure and betray; when the enemy 
comes in like a flood, and I am ready to be driven away by 
the torrent of temptations by which he assaults me; when I 
travel through the deep waters of affliction; when the terrors 
of the law threaten and alarm; in the hour of death, and in 
the day of judgment — still, in all, Thou art my hiding-place." 

A gracious habit in a Christian, enabling him to turn to God 
under every exigence and want, is not only the way in which 
God is honoured; but if there is any repose, any comfort, any 
true peace and composure, it must be had in this way. When 
a threatening message was sent to one of the Fathers, he re- 
turned for answer, " Go and tell E — , 1 fear nothing but sin. 11 

Where are the vast desires of the spiritual mind to be satis- 
fied, but in Christ Jesus? His gracious words are, " If any 
man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." 

A worm is prepared for every gourd. Every creature-com- 
fort is a gourd: do not, like Jonah, rejoice in it. Whatever it 
is, it is no subject for joy, though it may be of thanksgiving; 
for every gourd will wither. It is a Christian's mercy and 



THE COVENANT RENEWED AT BETHEL. 431 

high privilege, that there is a shade provided for him which 
has no worm at the root. " He that dwelleth in the secret 
place of the Most High, shall abide under the shadow of the 
Almighty." 

Is there any one who hopes to find something in the world 
to lean upon besides God's word? Such a hope is contrary to 
all experience: there is no rest but in God. But it may be said, 
— Religious people have been, in their day, as gay and thought- 
less as others. True, but we come back, like mariners escaped 
from a wreck, and would therefore warn you, and take hold of 
your hand and lead you aright. We would have you escape 
the rocks which we have split upon. A Christian who goes 
simply to God in all cases, will surely rise, when every other 
person sinks: he will be kept in peace — " Thou wilt keep him 
in perfect peace whose mind is stayed upon thee." Mark, it 
is not said that a man shall keep himself in peace, but " thou 
wilt keep him" " because he trusteth in thee." 

How forlorn must that sinner be, who has to meet the storms 
of time and eternity without a hiding-place! " The rich man's 
wealth is his strong city, and as a high wall," but, the wise 
man adds, " in his own conceit." But he that has heard the 
voice of Jesus Christ, and has fled to Him for shelter and for 
rest, shall find that He is indeed " a hiding-place from the wind, 
and a covert from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place; 
as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land." 

The fears of such men as Peter, Isaiah, Daniel, and others, 
show the necessity of our being reconciled to God before our 
eyes behold His glory perfectly and without a veil. If Holy 
men cannot bear a single ray of His power and light, what 
must be the feeling of a poor sinner, who stands before the Judge 
of quick and dead without a hiding-place! (See 2 Cor. v. 10.) 



THE COVENANT RENEWED AT BETHEL. 



And God appeared unto Jacob again, when he came out of Padan- 
aram, and blessed him. . . . And Jacob called the name of the 
place, where God spake with him, Bethel. — Gen. xxxv. 9 — 15. 

He that believeth hath the witness in himself: he knows 
what religion is: he knows its purifying effects: he hath also 



432 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

the witness in himself that religion in him is the same that it 
was in Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. It is the work of the same 
spirit: it has the same foundation: and the root being the same, 
the fruit is the same. Therefore there is no part of the his- 
tory of the Bible uninteresting: for the believer reads it with 
reference to himself: he says, my name is Jacob; my name is 
David; — and they say exactly what suits me. 

We live by faith upon the promises; therefore we conti- 
nually need a fresh repetition of the promises, and a fresh ap- 
plication of them. God appeared unto Jacob again and blessed 
him. 

Where Christ has visited a man in mercy, he will visit him 
again. See John v. 6 — 14. He lives in the high and holy 
place; and he lives, also, in the humble and contrite heart; and 
he will come down and speak to Jacob again and again, and 
encourage him over and over again. 

Every man's history is an original record which none can 
read but himself. A Christian, when he daily examines this 
record, should say — Here was pardon, and there protec- 
tion; here preservation, and there forbearance; here correc- 
tion, and there encouragement. We are not only called to 
consider mercy in the abstract, but particular, personal mer- 
cies; above all, we should be ever contemplating the rich 
mercy which God gave in sending his Son. 

And God said, Thy name is Jacob. It signifies very little 
what the world calls our name; the important question is, 
what does God say that my name is? And he called his name 
Israel; or, a prince with God. That we should be made kings 
and priests unto God, in a spiritual sense, is the grandest aim 
and project that can be presented to the mind of man. As a 
king under his holy anointing, the Christian overcomes the 
world, the flesh, and the devil; as a prince, like Jacob, he has 
power with God and man, and prevails; as a priest, he is, in a 
peculiar sense, consecrated to God. " Ye are a chosen gene- 
ration, a royal priesthood:" 1 Peter ii. 9. And if a Christian 
has a just sense of his high privilege, it is impossible but he 
must say, with St. John, " Unto him that loved us, and washed 
us from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us kings and 
priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion 
for ever and ever. Amen." 

And God said unto him, I am God Almighty: remember 
this, and put your trust only in me. The farther you keep 
from that curse — " Cursed is the man that trusteth in man," — 
the better. Come, and hang upon me; place upon me your 



THE COVENANT RENEWED AT BETHEL. 433 

whole dependence. A man never forms a large expectation 
till he has done with every thing but God. 

And God loent up from him in the place where he talked 
with him. The conversation was very short between God and 
his servant Jacob; this teaches us, that while there is a com- 
munication between God and his children which the world 
knows nothing of, still, as they are not yet in heaven, the seat 
of his immediate presence, they must expect that special fa- 
vours will be only transient. Young converts are often much 
puzzled and alarmed at this. The disciples when they were 
on the mount of transfiguration said, " Lord, it is good to be 
here: let us build three tabernacles," &c. But they were to 
be instructed that the mount was not a place for them to live 
upon: they were to go down and labour, and fight, and endure 
the burden and heat of the day. This is not hard or unkind: 
it is only that God is saying to them — " You are yet to meet 
trouble, to go against the strong current; your dispensation is 
to live by faith, and not by sight; and as you go on your jour- 
ney, you shall not want special helps." True religion is not 
a rapture, but a blessed, holy habit: it is a pilgrim holding on 
his way. The sun may not always shine upon his path; yet 
he holds on: it is his habit to go forward, and not to look be- 
hind. 

We should endeavour to demonstrate our regard to every 
special favour. See how Jacob acted after God had gone up 
from him — he set Up a pillar in the place where God talked 
with him; as though he had said — "I will bear a testimony 
that the Lord is nigh to them that call upon him. I am indeed 
a pilgrim, a dweller in tents, but by the help of God, I will 
quicken my mind by the transaction that has passed here." 
Every Christian, before he strikes his harp in heaven, will be 
taught to touch it upon earth, however imperfectly. 

There are places which present holy associations. If there 
is any place where we have wrestled with God for a blessing, 
and have gone again and again and found help, let us remem- 
ber that place. See Hannah, 1 Sam. i. 26. 

We must rest in God, and not in places. We must recur to 
Christ, who giveth strength and victory, and in Him must be 
our rest. Even Bethel was afterwards called Bethaven, the 
house of vanity. 

If the Lord has been pleased to speak to our hearts, to en- 
lighten our eyes, and to strengthen our hands, we should re- 
joice in it, and remember it; but we should rejoice with trem- 
bling — for trials generally follow favours. All our attainments 
37 



434 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

here have humbling appendages connected with them: Jacob 
went halting all his days; and St. Paul had a thorn in the flesh. 
The strongest men are weak, and the best halt. Jacob had 
soon to set up a pillar of sorrow over Rachel's grave. Thus 
we are made to feel that we are still in the body, and must go 
on watering our way with tears. 



ISRAEL'S LAST TESTIMONY. 



And Jacob called unto his sons, and said, Gather yourselves toge- 
ther, that I may tell you that which shall befall you in the last 
days, <$-c. — Gen. xlix. 1 — 8. 

He who hath seen God's wonders is called to be God's wit- 
ness. We must bear a faithful testimony against sin,. whether 
in the church, or in our own family — for so did Jacob. When 
his sons were standing round his dying bed, it might have been 
expected that he would have forgotten all their past follies. 
We should not have been surprised to hear him say, " I arn 
now about to depart- I will not disturb and harass my spirits 
now, but keep my mind quiet and composed." But there is 
such a thing as loving the truth above every thing else: there- 
fore he proceeds — Reuben, thou art my first-born. . . . un- 
stable as water, thou shalt not excel. Simeon and Levi are 
brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations. 
my soul, come not thou into their secret! The Christian, like 
his great Master, hates sin, but pities the sinner, and deals 
tenderly with him — yet honestly, as to his faults. We must 
never connive at sin: we must avoid, with the utmost care, 
whatever would tend to make it look small or trifling. Never 
say, either with respect to yourself or your family, " This is 
an evil, but I must wink at it for the present; by and by it will 
right itself;"— but watch the first beginning of sin, and bear a 
faithful testimony against it. 

Jacob died as a witness for God. When he mentions the 
troubles which he had gone through, and how God had sup- 
ported him under them, he bears a testimony that if we would 
but trust God, He would not only come up to our expecta- 
tions, but infinitely exceed them. He says to Joseph, " I had 
not thought to see thy face, and lo, God hath showed me thy 
seed." He also died looking forward to Christ (v. 10,) and 
comforting the church generally. See chap, xlviii. 21. 



435 



GODLINESS THE BEST SECURITY, 



For the turning away of the simple shall slay them, and the pros- 
perity of fools shall destroy them. But whoso hearkeneth unto 
me shall dwell safely, and shall be quiet from fear of evil. — Prov. 
i. 32, 33. 

Christianity invites to examination. We are invited to 
search, to compare, to take pains, to grow in wisdom, that we 
may know how to approve things that are excellent. For this 
purpose, we are provided with a measuring rod, a standard. 
The Christian is to take the balances of the sanctuary; and 
that he may not be misled by his own corrupt heart, and be 
thereby in danger of making false conclusions by listening to 
so corrupt a counsellor, he must search and inquire with much 
humility and prayer. 

With these only true balances, let us weigh the favour, the 
riches, the ease, the friendship of the world — which are pe- 
rishing in the using — with the portion of the true Christian, 
who is hastening to joys immortal, and to a crown of glory which 
fadeth not away. A moment's consideration must determine 
which of these is the most excellent and desirable. 

It is very necessary that we should acquire a habit of form- 
ing right associations. There are certain things which we 
get a habit of combining with other things; as- — that what is 
considered honourable in the world is good; that riches, how- 
ever obtained, are good; our whole education is founded upon 
this wrong system. Achan was formed in this school: his 
considering that the wedge of gold was good, arose from a 
wrong association of ideas. The three great adversaries of 
man, are the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the 
pride of life, which produce a carnal way of thinking — the. 
heart struggling for its idol. 

The right associations are these: to consider religion as 
sound wisdom, and ever to look on the policy of a wicked man 
as the highest folly — to consider that the prosperity of fools is 
a loss, not a gain: it destroys them — that it is not pain and ad- 
versity, but the prosperity of fools that is to be dreaded — that 
if a foolish man (that is, a sinner) is at ease, it is the stupor of 
death — that true obedience, and hearkening to God, is not a 
task, but a delight: it elevates the soul 



436 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

There is nothing more important than to have a moral eye. 
Without this, we shall never see things as they are r but be im- 
posed upon by custom, by names, and by external appear- 
ances. The true Christian has a spiritual habit of taking 
every thing to the Bible, in order to ascertain its real worth; 
and thus "the spiritual, man discerneth all things:" the use 
of the ordinances of God is to strengthen and, promote this 
principle, to help us to correct a false taste, — to consider what 
is really good. 

Turning away is a term of vast extent. While the road to 
life is but one, and consists in hearkening to God, there are 
ten thousand paths to death. Any deviation from the straight 
road is a turning away — not only profligacy, but formality, 
or excessive attention to business: it matters not what you 
turn to, if you are not hearkening to God. The text is an an- 
tidote to envy, ambition, covetousness, &c, but the remedy 
must be taken now, (see the foregoing verses.) " Wo unto 
thee, Chorazin!" The most miserable state of all others, is 
that of often-warned impenitence! " Suns and seasons will 
wait for no man:" all industry will avail nothing when the 
season is past: therefore is the wise ant commended for im- 
proving its summer. 

There are times when every man begins to feel the value of 
safety, and tries to banish the fear of being " found wanting" 
at the last: it returns again and again — " What if I should 
wake in eternity, and find all the warnings I have had to be 
true!" 

The term fool in Scripture, does not mean a person of natu- 
rally weak understanding, but it always means a vicious per- 
son, turning away from the truth — from God* — from his real 
interest. Thus the fool prefers the toys of a moment to his 
everlasting good. See his character, Hosea xii. 1. 

How does the prosperity of fools destroy them? It inflates, 
puffs up, and blinds a man in his error: he knows not where 
he is: it infatuates and sensualizes him: it insensibly, gradually, 
but certainly, indisposes him to take up the cross, and walk 
in the narrow way; to be a practical disciple of Christ, looking 
how he walked, how he talked, what he did, what he com- 
manded. 

Prosperity, in a great city, to men who are running a race 
after it, is a powerful engine in the hand of Satan. How did 
he endeavour to tempt even Christ with a sight of worldly 
splendour! and can we wonder at his success on men? Con- 
sider in how seducing a form destruction may approach. We 



GODLINESS THE BEST SECURITY. 43? 

gee and fea* destruction in the form of pestilence, famine, and 
sword: men guard carefully their houses from fire or thieves. 
But what signifies the form of the weapon which destroys us? 
Does the love of ease make you neglect the remedy which you 
must take, or perish? — then regard it as a deadly snare. 

Learn to view the world and its prosperity in the glass of 
God's word. If you grow wise in divine truth, you will see 
in the history of every day, that misery lies in turning away 
from the word of God: you are never safe a moment, but as 
you are looking to your compass. Satan has snares for be- 
lievers. Especially let them fear, who are pleasing themselves 
in their prosperity: let them remember that they embrace their 
worst enemy. Whenever any one would think of ensuring peace 
and safety, let him remember, that nothing can be a basis for 
these but true religion. 

But whoso hearkeneth unto me shall dwell safely. The 
Bible takes hold of every faculty of the mind: if fear predomi- 
nates, it takes hold of fear: if hope predominates, it takes hold 
of hope. True religion inspires man with solid hope, and af- 
fords him an effectual antidote against human calamity. Whoso 
hearkeneth unto me shall dwell safely. He has for his refuge 
a strong tower: he shall transact all his affairs under a sacred 
protection: he shall be quiet from fear of evil. He shall not 
only be safe, but he shall feel himself safe. So the three chil- 
dren: " We are not careful to answer thee in this matter: M it 
be so, our God whom we trust is able to deliver." " They 
that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which cannot 
be removed, but abideth for ever." The Christian's best inte^ 
rests are above the reach of evil: his great and chief concern is 
eternal life. What was it that made some take joyfully the spoil- 
ing of their goods? What was it that made Moses despise the 
riches of Egypt? and choose rather to suffer affliction with the 
people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season? It- 
was having respect unto the recompense of the reward. It is 
only when we forget the marriage supper of the Lamb that we 
can envy sinners. 

There are moments, when the privileges of a Christian — his 
peace— his safety — are felt to be of more worth and value than 
worlds. A man of property has been seen upon his dying bed, 
offering the world, if it had been his, for the wise man's rock. 
Death is a dark. valley, and Hell may rage; yet it is the be- 
liever's privilege to say, " The Lord is my Shepherd, and I 
will fear no evil," either past present, or to come; " for Thou 
art with me," When we have attained what Simeon waited 

37* 



438 FRAGMENTS, ETO. 

for, and rejoiced in, then we can welcome death, and fear no 
evil in it, and not till then. 

How excellent is true religion! It puts the Christian in pos- 
session of a universal remedy. Let Christians therefore live 
up to their privileges, and bring religion into daily use. Then 
shall we be less disturbed by the news or the circumstances of 
the day; and say with David, " The Lord is my light and my 
salvation; whom shall I fear? The Lord is the strength of my 
life; of whom shall I be afraid?" — Ps. xxvii. 1. 



TRUTH THE BEST MERCHANDISE. 



Buy the Truth, and sell it not. — Prov. xxiii. 23. 

The world is a great market, and there are many bidders; 
and they think no price too high for the troubles of the Fair — - 
though, all the time, they weary themselves for very vanity, 
and spend their money for that which is not bread. While 
we see men thus eager to buy every thing but the Truth, we 
cannot help crying out, with the Prophet, " Wherefore do ye 
spend your money for that which is not bread, and your labour 
for that which satisfieth not?" — Whatever we buy, if we neg^ 
lect to buy the Truth, death will soon make us sensible that 
we have made but a poor bargain. 

That which we are exhorted to buy, and not sell, is called, 
in Scripture, by way of eminence, the truth; — as containing 
the knowledge of the Most Holy — as opposed to all error— 
as opposed to the devices of Satan — as it is of a sanctifying 
tendency. See Eph. iv. 21: " If so be that ye have heard Him, 
and have been taught by Him, as the truth is in Jesus. 11 Our 
Saviour speaks of himself to Pilate as the King of Truth: John 
xviii. 37. Whenever we know the truth as it is here spoken 
of, we learn from it the method of salvation: it sets before us 
Christ the Mediator; and tells us, that there is no other founda- 
tion for our hope. 

But how are we to buy the truth? Buying a thing, as every 
one knows, is to make it our own: it gives us a property in 
it: to buy a thing, is to possess it. Not that we can pay an 
equivalent price for truth: but we are to make use of such me- 
thods as are appointed, in order to obtain it. 

Though the truth is offered to us freely, (see Isa, ly.,) yet, 



TRUTH THE BEST MERCHANDISE. 439 

in some sense, it may be said to cost us something. The truth 
will cost a man the opinion he had before entertained of his 
own wisdom: it will cost him his pride of heart: he must be- 
come " a little child" in order to receive it: he must cast down 
imaginations and every high thought: it will cost him all his 
own righteousness, and teach him to consider it "filthy rags:" 
it will cost him his own will: " whoever will be my disciple, let 
him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." A 
man must sometimes give up his dearest friends — nay, even 
his religion itself, if it be not the religion of Christ, as set 
forth in the Bible. St. Paul was a Pharisee of the " strictest 
sect;" yet he sold aU, and counted every thing but as dung 
and dross, for the unsearchable riches of Christ. God calls for 
no sacrifice but what will be as much for our good as His glory. 
He calls upon the speculatist to give up his proud reasonings 
—-the bigot, his prejudices — the sensualist, his passions — the 
miser, his gold — and to take a larger grasp, and seek after en- 
during satisfying treasure. 

He that would buy the truth, must go where it is set forth: 
and where that is, the Scriptures clearly and honestly declare. 
We must come and sit at Wisdom's gates: we must pray for 
instruction: we must search after truth, '* as for hid treasure," 
(see John v. 39, and xvii. 17:) we must take heed how and 
what we hear. If any one should ask, " How may 1 know 
when I do hear the truth?" observe, " the truth, as it is in Je- 
sus," always humbles the sinner, and exalts the Saviour: it 
teaches us to give up our own opinion (perhaps the last thing 
we like to give up) — the desire of pleasing ourselves, and 
having our own way; and it leads us to call things as God calls 
them, and to become as clay in the hands of the Potter. 

Consider the danger of selling the truth. This world is the 
seat of temptation; and as it was in St. Paul's days, so it is 
now — some make shipwreck of faith. There are some who 
sell the truth from the fear of man, or from love of the favour 
of man: " Among the chief rulers, also, many believed on him; 
but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they 
should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise 
of men more than the praise of God:" John xii. 42, 43. 
Sometimes the truth is sacrified to a favourite idol or base lust: 
so Herod; Mark vi. 17— 28.— So Esau; Gen. xxv. 34. But 
perhaps it is not so mean a price as this which is offered; but 
you are like those disciples spoken of, John vi. 66, who 
'•' went back, and walked no more with him:" they could not 
£>ear that God should act so like a Sovereign. (See v. 44.) 

That for which the truth has been sold, perhaps more than 



440 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

for any thing besides, is, the love of this world. " Demas hath 
forsaken us, having loved this present world." 

To sell the truth, is to sell all — your soul — your Saviour — 
heaven — happiness! It is, generally, little by little that we sell 
it: Satan gets it piecemeal. He first presents the object, and 
then the desirableness of it. Take heed of the beginnings of 
sin. When Satan points, as he did to Achan, to the wedge of 
gold, and the Babylonish garment, say — "I have seen better 
things." 

Every thing is perishing but truth. This, you may hold 
fast: this, you may take with you: it is the most precious, the 
most sacred deposit of all others. There is no need to dress 
and adorn truth; the great matter is, to let it appear in its na- 
tive force. It will discover itself to be the " treasure hid in a 
field" — the " better part" — " the pearl of great price," which 
cannot be bought too dear; though, like the merchantman, we 
should sell all that we have, to purchase it. 

Let us ever remember, that there is " a time;" — and if men 
will neglect what alone is truly valuable, they must take the 
consequences. If the world makes large offers, and says, 
" Take this, instead of God;" reply, with holy indignation, 
" You offer me a mess of pottage" A certain rich man, when 
he came to die, cried out, " Oh wretched man! I have spent 
all my time in labouring for nothing!" 

The shipwreck of others should put the most resolute on 
their guard. Has it not been seen that high characters have 
sold the truth? and should not this make us cry out, " Hold 
Thou me up, and I shall be safe?" 

He that embraces truth practically is a great character. Men 
love the truth when it is not against them. Thus did Herod; 
but he could not go through with it; he could not cut off a 
right hand, nor pluck out a right eye. He would not put away 
the idol of his affections. One sin may master and keep down 
another, and still the strong man armed keep his hold. 

We must not satisfy ourselves that we have this or that truth: 
we must have the whole, not a part. We must take care that 
we do not state one truth of the Gospel so as to make another 
seem insignificant: we must state truth proportionably: giving to 
each truth its proper weight. 

Buy the truth, and sell it not. Buy it at any rate: part with 
every thing which God calls for, and it will still be bought 
cheap. " Keep her; for she is thy life." For if it be the 
truth, it is a living principle: it will make you grow up into 
Christ: it is the life and light of the soul: it is God's ordinance, 
to illuminate a dark world. Buy it therefore, and sell it not. 



441 



RIGHT MANNER OF RECOMMENDING TRUTH. 



Speaking the truth in love.— -Eph. iv. 15. 

The truth, as it is revealed of God, comes with such autho- 
rity, that if an angel from heaven would preach any other Gos- 
pel, "let him," says the Apostle, "be accursed:" Gal. i. 8. 
The truth, as it is deposited, is an immense treasure: " Hold 
fast that thou hast." 

We are called to maintain the truth, in opposition to all that 
would subvert it, and notwithstanding that it may be slighted 
and rejected. This we must do, whatever it shall cost us, and 
in the most trying times: but we must rise higher yet; and do 
all this in love. We may be very firm in holding the letter of 
truth, when we have lost the spirit and design of it. Some, 
who are called Christians, contend for the doctrines of Chris- 
tianity, but lose sight of the mind that was in Christ: they 
speak the truth, but not in love. See what our Lord said to 
the disciples, when they would have called for fire from hea- 
ven: Luke ix. 54. The very characteristic of Christianity is 
patience, compassion, forbearance. We must maintain the 
truth in the spirit of our Master; — so maintain it, as to make it 
appear that we love it for itself — for its own excellence and 
saving benefit; and that we do not speak it to show our supe- 
rior knowledge and abilities, or because we wish to establish 
some favourite opinion, but, on the contrary, that we are ready 
to give up what does not belong to it, though it may lie in 
things ever so dear to us; and that the love of the truth sur- 
mounts every thing. 

As it is not enough that a man speak the truth, if he does 
not speak it in love; so it is not enough that he has what looks 
like love and benevolence, if he does not hold the truth as it is 
in Jesus. 

He who speaks the truth in love, must sometimes reprove, 
rebuke, and warn with an awful voice: but, still, this arises 
from love. The truth is sometimes so contrary to our preju- 
dices, so exposes a man to himself, so holds up the mirror, so 
probes the mind, is so hard a necessity, that it has often a very 
awful presence. It so binds down corrupt nature, so curbs the 
will and opposes the inclination, that, however it may be pre- 



442 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

sented, it often makes us shrink: and more especially when it 
sets in against a storm of passion or temptation, it is then like 
adding vinegar to nitre. How important is it, therefore, that 
we should endeavour to speak the truth in love, as Christ did 
— that we should look as he looked upon Peter! " Let all 
things be done with charity. " Violence and craft may be ne- 
cessary to establish a sect; but truth must be established by 
love and quietness. 

We should speak the truth in love to the souls of men — to 
the interests of society — and to show forth the glory of Christ; 
that we may grow up together in " the bond of perfectness." 
We should also speak, or maintain, the truth, in order to over- 
turn error— -to prevent mischief — to defeat the designs of those 
who take advantage of the mistakes of the church — and, to dis- 
appoint the craft of men and devils. 

As Christians, we are called to walk by an humble path to a 
high home. We should have a low opinion of ourselves, and 
a high opinion of our profession. It should be our aim to 
walk worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called; main- 
taining the truth in every possible way — by simplicity, by 
carefulness, and by integrity. 

As a man is growing up into Christ, he is more disposed to 
speak the truth in love. 



ON NEUTRALITY IN RELIGION, 



He that is not with me is against me : and he that gathereth not 
with me scattereth. — Luke xi. 23. 

The Scriptures are wonderfully adapted to the mind of man 
in every respect. There are many persons who can only be 
taught by a train of reasoning: the Scripture meets such per- 
sons. Others require a shorter method: the Scripture is also 
adapted to such — it has great truths comprised in a single 
maxim: " He that is not with me is against me: and he that 
gathereth not with me, scattereth." The declaration refers 



ON NEUTRALITY IN RELIGION. 443 

primarily to Satan; but its meaning is universal, whether it is 
spoken to a fallen angel or a fallen man. 

Observe what Christ looks at, and promises profit to them 
that are with Him — that have the same object he has — that sit 
at his feet like Mary, hear his word, and take it as a guide, 
looking to his Spirit to enable them to do his will. 

He that works with Christ, must take his doctrines to work 
with — must take his atonement as the only way of obtaining 
the pardon of sin. There is no such thing in religion as neu- 
trality. Moderation is a Christian grace; but it differs from 
that tame unfeeling neutrality between truth and error which is 
so prevalent in the present day. He that is not with mt, saith 
Christ, is against me. Some things, like water, quench the 
fire at once: other things, like ashes, smother and put it out by 
degrees. 

How did Christ gather his church? Did he not come de- 
claring the guilt, depravity, and helplessness of man? and did 
he not declare the remedy? Did he not bring the ransom, 
and teach all his disciples that there was no life, but in his 
death? no liberty, but through his power? Surely we ought to 
give unlimited confidence to our infallible Teacher; to sit at his 
feet to learn, not to reason; particularly the mystery of man's 
redemption by his death. Christ is distinguished, as a legisla- 
tor, from all others, by his death being essential. There 
arises out of this, the infinite evil of sin, which needed such a 
sacrifice — the infinite love of God, who so loved the world as 
to give his only begotten Son — the infinite holiness of God, 
which could be satisfied with nothing less than a perfect atone- 
ment—the infinite worth of an immortal soul: and there must 
be an entire submission of the heart to God's way of salvation. 
The obstruction which the doctrine of the cross meets with in 
the human heart, should be an evidence of the truth of the 
Gospel; for it has been the same in all ages. Yet there is no 
other name whereby we may be saved — no other price, but the 
blood of Christ — no other plea which a sinner dare plead be- 
fore God. What a poor beggarly thing is moral virtue to stand 
before God with. Let us not stumble at this consecrated 
path: rather let us say with the Apostle, " God forbid that I 
should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ." 

Let us learn the necessity of simplicity of principle, and un- 
limited subjection. Are we with him? Are we trusting to 
his cross? Are we looking to his word? Are we his disci- 
ples indeed? Has Christ spoken? Is he to teach us, or we 
him? His religion consists in " casting down imaginations." 



444 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

Let us say with Peter, " Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou 
hast the words of eternal life." Neutrality in religion is ac- 
tual OPPOSITION. 



ON REPENTANCE, 



And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but 
have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house 
to house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, 
repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus 
Christ. — Acts xx. 20, 21. 

There is nothing more evident, than that repentance is of 
two kinds — legal, and evangelical. The first is that of a con- 
demned malefactor, who repents more on account of the punish- 
ment than the evil of his crime: such was the repentance of 
Cain, Ahab, Judas, and others. An evangelical repentance is 
a real and unfeigned sorrow for, and detestation of sin: it is a 
sincere conversion from sin unto righteousness: while it mourns, 
it forsakes sin. This is that new birth which has ever been 
scoffed at by the profane, but without which, our Lord de- 
clares, a man " cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven." 
But besides repentance, it is necessary that we should have 
faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. The same Spirit which dis- 
covers to the true penitent that he is a sinner, leads him to that 
ordinance* which is set up for him — even Jesus Christ. The 
Apostle had preached Christ as the great subject of promise, 
to which all Old-Testament saints had directed their eyes; and 
as the substance of every type made use of in the Jewish 
Church. 

When God has declared the foundation of a sinner's hope, 
it is his privilege to come and build upon it. 

Faith and repentance are the essential parts of Religion; and 
cannot be separated, where it is the work of the Holy Spirit, 
in these the whole counsel of God is contained; see v. -27. 

There is an historical knowledge of these things, and there 
may be a formal doctrinal view of them; but it is the Spirit of 

* See John iii. 14.— Acts x. 42, 43.— Heb. v. 1; viii. 3.— Ed. 



ON REPENTANCE. 445 

Christ which produces that essential change spoken of Zech. 
xii. 10: " I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and supplication," 
&c. &c. When we speak of grace, we mean a heavenly, holy, 
mysterious principle of powerful efficacy — strong and mighty, 
like the wind; which can be felt, if not described; as our Sa- 
viour expresses to Nicodemus, John iii. Where true religion 
is seated in the soul, there will be this prayer, " Create in me 
a clean heart, God!" — there will be the language of Ephraim, 
Jer. xxxi. 18: " Turn thou me, and I shall be turned," &c. 
This is true evangelical repentance. 

The Apostle's account of his own ministry is worthy of ob- 
servation. We may learn, that what is called essential truth, 
is broad, substantial ground. It does not consist in peculiari- 
ties. Let us take heed of forming narrow, peculiar views of 
Christianity. St. Paul makes an appeal: " Ye know, from the 
first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been 
with you at all seasons:" in the public assemblies, or in private 
visits, did I bring you any vain speculations — any empty no- 
tions? Did I amuse you with vain oratory, or useless decla- 
mation? Nay; but "I determined to know nothing among you 
but Jesus Christ and Him crucified." I made no use of the 
wisdom of words, but preached repentance and faith. St. 
Paul does not say, I withheld nothing curious; but, nothing 
profitable, nothing which could tend to edification. Where- 
fore, he says, " I take you to record this day, that I am pure 
from the blood of all men: for I have not shunned to declare 
unto you all the counsel of God." 

It appears that ministers are under an obligation to insist on 
essentials; to be faithful in sounding an alarm: they are as 
watchmen: see Ezek, xxxiii. 7. The life and spirit of every 
discourse, and of every ordinance, is the application of it to the 
conscience. 

Let us expect, that if we do thus bear our testimony against 
a wicked world, either as public or private Christians, we shall 
know what it is to be scoffed at, and ridiculed by it, as the 
Apostles were: but it is our privilege to say, in the same words, 
" None of these things move me." A minister has a very heavy 
charge upon him: he is a " Porter," appointed " to watch;" 
(Mark xiii. 34,) and, in consequence, he must deliver his own 
soul, and declare the whole " counsel of God." 



38 



446 



ON PARTIAL REPENTANCE. 



They return, but not to the Most High: they are like a deceitful 
bow. — Hosea vii. 16. 

Nothing but the grace of God is sufficient to convert a soul. 
Afflictions and favours may have their effect; but the affections 
which they excite will soon subside; the reformation will be 
partial, and some favourite sin retained. 

We learn from this passage that there is a repentance unto 
life and a repentance not unto life. This last is the repentance 
of the self-deceiver: he returns, from gross sins and utter ne- 
glect of duty, to an attendance on ordinances, for which he will 
begin to show a degree of reverence: and he will return, in 
some measure, to secret duties: at times offering, even in his 
closet, the sacrifices of prayer and praise. He will determine 
to change his course of life, and to walk circumspectly; but this 
he will only accomplish for a season. Herod, who heard John 
gladly, seems to have experienced such a change. 

A reformation like this may, to an ignorant person, appear 
sufficient; yet all this may be done without returning to the 
Most High. The self-deceiver is not really sensible of the 
purity and holiness of God, or he would humble himself and 
cry out, " Unclean, unclean!" But he never comes in this 
way; and, as he feels no true humiliation, so neither does he 
feel any true submission: for had he a right view of the sove- 
reignty of God, he would say, " I will bear the reproach of 
my youth." But he is more desirous of having affliction re- 
moved, than of having his heart purified: and he would rather 
prescribe than submit. He comes with no humble confidence 
to the Most High: and if he returns not to God, as God, he 
returns not at all. The Lord is a jealous God, and requireth 
truth in the inward parts: He looketh to the heart; and he ex- 
pects the sinner to approach with suitable impressions. " If 
I am a Father, where is my honour?" He sees through all 
veils. 

Consider, next, the comparison used in the text — a deceitful 
bow. A bow is used for the purpose of sending arrows to the 



ON PARTIAL REPENTANCE. 447 

mark, to which the archer designed them. If the bow be bent, 
and out of order, the arrows will either go on one side, or fall 
short of the mark. This will illustrate the character of the 
self-deceiver: he professes to turn to God; but he goes beside 
the mark, or falls short of it. See the same comparison used 
Psalm lxxviii.: " They were turned aside, like a deceitful 
bow." 

What then is a real return to God? — It is such a return, as 
brings us to a state of acceptance with, and rest in God; and 
the only possible way of obtaining this, is in and through 
Christ. We must go immediately to Him, placing our hope 
only in Him. The soul can only rest in God as a Covenant 
God; and this is the object at which the true penitent aims. 
But the self-deceiver comes trusting in some good act of his 
own, mixed and blended with Ihe merits of Christ: he thinks 
that he must prepare himself for Christ, instead of coming to 
him for every grace. So it appeared strange to Naaman, when 
the Prophet said, " Wash, and be clean." Thus, to bid a sin- 
ner believe, seems to be setting aside good works: though God 
himself says there is no other way which so honours him, and 
which so effectually produces obedience. 

But the self-deceiver objects. He may profess to direct his 
endeavours aright; but he shoots with a deceitful bow, and 
comes short of the mark which he professed to aim at — name- 
ly, acceptance: the arrow falls at his very feet: he does not 
attain to acceptance, or rest in God: he rests in his duties, and 
goes no farther: all he desires, is, to satisfy conscience, and 
therefore performs certain duties; but never thinks of enjoying 
God in them, nor feels himself restless, till God dwells in him, 
and he in God. He does not see, that, with all these services, 
he is altogether vile. 

There are, in this day, many who have a name to live. Let 
such, then, as are returning to God, take heed that they be not 
deceived. Self-love blinds the eyes; and a mistake in this 
matter is soon made, but not soon redressed. It is a solid, 
abiding enjoyment of God to which you are to return; taking 
Him, in Christ, for your portion, and your all, for time and 
eternity. Do not rest, till you can say, " God, thou art my 
God!" There is no rest for the sinner, but in the true Ark, 
the Lord Jesus Christ. What we all want, is Christ: on Him 
we must live: never be satisfied with any duty, where you do 
not meet and see Christ; and till you can say, " The life I now 
Jive in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God." There 
is no other subject worthy of our thoughts; and therefore it is, 



448 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

that advanced Christians dwell on very little else: for as a man 
enters into living views of Christ, the world becomes crucified 
to him, and he to the world. 



ON DIVINE FRIENDSHIP. 



If any man love me, he will keep my words; and my Father will 
love him; and we will come unto him, and make our abode with 
him. — John xiv. 23. 

There are some who ridicule the idea of Divine Friend- 
ship, and call it enthusiasm. This arises from their not 
giving due weight to one of the greatest promises in the Bible; 
— " I will be their God, and they shall be my people." One 
of the grand evidences of our religion is, the accommodating of 
the divine nature to the wants of man. Divine Mercy has act- 
ed in such a manner, as though God should say, Notwithstand- 
ing that this poor ruined creature, man, is so degraded, and at 
so great a distance, I will become acquainted — I will remove 
the obstacles— I will show it not only possible, but practicable, 
to bring about friendship — nearness — an immediate approach; I 
will stoop down to him; I will raise his heart: if he is a worm, 
I will be a worm too, (Ps. xxii. 6:) I will, by my incarnation, 
become bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh. " Peace to 
him that is afar off, and to him that is near: and I will heal 
him. 

Some think, that if they preach doctrine and practice, 
it is enough. — No such thing! There is something more 
— there is privilege. " If a man love me, my Father 
will love him: every ground of separation is now removed: 
he is a child — an heir of heaven: he has a special promise: 
I will come unto him, as a Father, to protect and provide; — 
as a Patron, to raise him to a higher station; — as a Comforter, 
to visit him — We will make our abode with him. — This refers 
to the abiding influences of the Holy Spirit; and it implies 
exceeding high privileges. The Holy Spirit is the very soul 
of the mystic body: " Through Him, we both have access, 
through one Spirit, unto the Father:" — Eph. ii. 18. 

The Socinians tell us, that Christ came to set us a better 
lesson of morality than Socrates; and to give us wiser maxims 



ON DIVINE FRIENDSHIP. 449 

than some other philosophers. But what, hope and help is a 
sinner to derive from this? Show me him who died on the 
Cross, to " bring us near to God," — who is bone of my bone, 
and flesh of my flesh, — and who is also " the brightness of his 
{[Father's] glory, and the express image of His person," — who 
is " God over all, blessed for evermore:" — this will lift up my 
head in a dying hour: I can then come, as a lost ruined crea- 
ture, to a Redeemer, upon a plan of his own forming: — here 
is plea enough. 

Many people think of Religion as a matter of duty, or a 
case of necessity; but the true Christian contemplates and es- 
teems it as the highest privilege, and the greatest possible 
advancement. It is man's high honour, that, as a rational 
creature, and as recovered through the Redemption in Christ 
Jesus, he may be restored to the friendship of God: and it is 
implied, in this recovery, that there should be such a change 
pass upon his mind, as that he should desire it: it implies a 
state of reconciliation to those who had lost this estate— this 
holy confidence. Man needs one to bring him back to the 
Father: he needs one to make reconciliation: and if any poor 
sinner asks after a Deliverer, the Bible points out such a one, 
" for He is our peace:" — " Ye, who sometimes were far off, 
are made nigh, by the blood of Christ." The moral law could 
only pronounce a curse; but the whole Bible speaks of Christ; 
and his voice to man is, " Come unto me!" The miserable 
subterfuges of philosophers show that there is no reconciliation, 
till one come from above; and they who feel not their need of 
such a Saviour are " dead in trespasses and sins." 

The love of God to man is the scorn of infidels. They say, 
God is the object of our adoration; but he is too far removed to 
be the object of our love. " These speak evil of those things 
which they know not:" Jude 10. However the world may 
scorn the idea, it is a divine revelation of the Bible, and the 
joy and comfort of the Believer. 

How dreadful is it to be destitute of the Divine Friend- 
ship! — We find historians, and poets, loud in the celebration of 
human friendship. One says, " The world in barter for a 
friend, is gain:" — and true it is, if God be that friend: but as 
for the favour of man, it is of so feeble a texture, that a breeze 
will break it. The man who has God in Christ for his friend, 
it is he alone who can meet the frowns of the world, and bear 
the loss of all things; and he alone may boast of an eternal 
friendship. 

38* 



450 



DIVINE FRIENDSHIP, AS MANIFESTED AT THE 
LAST SUPPER. 



Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one of his Disciples, 
whom Jesus loved. — John xiii. 23. 

We are to consider a divine record, like the Bible, as afford- 
ing nothing unnecessary. There might be some special rea- 
son for giving this fact concerning St. John. 

Let us now look at the Master sitting at the table: what is 
to be seen here? We here see our Lord setting forth the great 
design of his coming into the world, to save sinners: and sig- 
nifying his will to institute a sign thereof, to the end of the 
world: — "Do this in remembrance of me." When we see 
him sitting at the table, and one leaning on his breast — when 
we see him collecting a few witnesses, and sending them forth 
abroad, to invite sinners to be reconciled, to become his chil- 
dren — what do we see here? We see that God is love! — we 
see the most finished picture of love: as though our Saviour had 
said, " I will not only tell you of my love, but you shall see it 
— one shall lean his head on my bosom:"— there is an inti- 
macy, interest, confidence. Do you admire the picture drawn 
of the love of David for his son Absalom? (2 Sam. xviii. 33;) 
the Master at the table, shows greater love than this; for he 
says, " A man will lay down his life for his friends, but I lay 
down my life for my enemies." 

The great truths of Scripture are given us not only in doc- 
trine, but also in figure; and we enter very little into Scrip- 
ture, unless we can enter into this; so as to hear Christ saying 
to us, " Come unto me, and I will give you rest;" I call you to 
come and make me your friend: if you have no other bosom to 
lean upon, you may rest upon mine: if you have no other friend 
to depend upon, remember, I am " the same yesterday, to-day, 
and for ever." 

From the Disciple's thus sitting at the table to celebrate the 
Supper of the Lord, we learn where it is that a helpless sinner 
may safely lean. When we see our Blessed Lord going into an 
upper chamber, as if to retire from the noise of the multitude — 
and thus sitting at His table — it is as though he had said, 
" Here are my scholars — here they see what it is I die for — 



THE LAST SUPPER. 451 

here they see what sin is — they see how the Law is fulfilled — 
they see how dear man is to God — they here sit, obedient to 
my commands — they do not ask curious questions as to the 
reason of this or that, but they obey — here it is they are taught, 
by the emblems of bread and wine, that without the shedding 
of blood there is no remission. 

"Yes," says a cavilling man, " it is right to celebrate the 
ordinance of the Lord's supper; but we ought not to receive it 
where there is such a mixture of characters — some believers, 
and some not: we must be like our Master, and go into an up- 
per chamber — we must be all believers. — Then you will never 
receive the Sacrament, as long as you live; for there never was 
a church of all believers, in the world. Hypocrites are found 
every where. It should satisfy us, that even in that upper 
chamber, with so small a number, there was one that had a 
devil: and yet Christ said, " Take ye all of this." Every man 
must look to himself, and not to another. Take care that you 
are yourself united to Christ by a living faith. — If we look at 
the disciple's leaning on Christ's bosom, and regard it proper- 
ly, it will teach us the most acceptable way of receiving the 
Lord's supper. I think we cannot mistake the mind and sen- 
timent of the beloved disciple. Must we not suppose, that, 
while leaning on his Saviour's bosom, he felt something like 
this: — Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed 
upon us! Here, 1 am at rest: here, I may rest: here, nothing 
can disquiet me: here, I want nothing: were the whole world 
to be offered me in exchange, I would throw it away. What 
can I want more? here, I rest on infinite power — infinite wis- 
dom — infinite love! He has given Himself for me; and now 
I have given myself to Him. He has given me to taste of His 
love, and what can I wish to withhold from Him? Whom have 
I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that 1 de- 
sire in comparison of Thee! 

Now, my dear hearers, if you can in this way come to the 
Holy table of the Lord this morning, you have here a warrant, 
and an example. If we can thus repose our weary and anx- 
ious minds on the bosom of Christ, we shall obtain a peace 
which the world can neither give nor take away. 

But, look again: and see what is a real character — a true 
disciple; resting all the schemes of his head — all the cares of 
his heart — all the concerns of his life, for time and eternity, on 
the bosom of Jesus Christ. As though he should say: " Con- 
sidered in myself, I am like the leaf driven to and fro — I am as 
one crushed before the moth: I am destitute and wretched, if I 



452 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

cannot see Jesus Christ: but I have found Him; and here I take 
hold, and enter into a holy calm — a blessed security; for He has 
just told me, that, where He is, there shall His servants be." 
Such a one, while he rests on the bosom of Christ, rests sa- 
tisfied; knowing that his Master doeth all things well: — and 
why? because he is too wise to mistake — too gracious to with- 
hold — too strong to be defeated; since He is the mighty God 

THE WONDERFUL COUNSELLOR THE EVERLASTING FATHER 

the prince of peace: therefore we may sit down under His 
shadow with great delight. 

For my own part, I could never think of death, or hell, but 
as I have been enabled to rest my head here. I speak of what 
I do know; and of what I have seen exemplified in living cha- 
racters. It is not peculiar to St. John to be thus highly blessed. 
Every child of God, every true believer, may say, " I rest my 
head on the pillow of Omnipotence — on All-power, Wisdom, 
and Love; and nobody shall rob me of this rest." 

There always was, and there ever shall be while the world 
lasts, this resting-place for the weary soul. There may, in- 
deed, be many who have never found rest in this way: they 
have gone, one to his farm, and another to his merchandise, 
listening to ten thousand lies, that peace and rest shall be found 
here, and there — while they have found it nowhere; — and yet 
they have never so much as thought of turning from lower 
things to higher, or sought to rest on the Rock of Ages. Let 
such be assured, there is a glorious reality in Christianity- 
there is a substance in it; and if they are enabled to seek it 
they shall find it. It is no cunningly devised fable: — there is 
such a thing as finding rest in Christ: there is such a thing as 
going to the Lord's table, and spiritually eating His flesh and 
drinking His blood; and finding, that His "flesh is meat in- 
deed," and his " blood drink indeed." There is such a thing 
as resting all the cares of the heart on Christ's bosom. — And, 
I must tell you the whole truth: if you are not found resting on 
the bosom of Jesus Christ, you are leaning on the bosom of 
some sinful pleasure, or some worldly interest. Man is too 
feeble not to lean somewhere: he will lean on some vain ex- 
pectation, on some false hope, rather than not lean. I appeal 
to your consciences: is it not so? — and it is well if Satan does 
not persuade you to lean on some false proposal — some false 
prop of his own providing — till you fall asleep in his arms; 
and awake, awfully reflecting, that, once Jesus Christ was 
preached to you — that an offer of mercy was made to you! 

There are some, who are said to have made a covenant with 



SACRAMENTAL PREPARATION. 453 

death: but this covenant shall not stand: therefore, " Awake, 
thou that sleepest!" " Turn ye to this strong hold, as priso- 
ners of hope." 



SACRAMENTAL PREPARATION. 



But let a man examine himself; and so let him eat of that bread, 
an d drink of that cup. — 1 Cor. xi. 28. 

If a man stumble because he finds errors in the Church, he 
may go on separating from one to another, till he can find no 
Church at all: for human depravity will insinuate itself every 
where: it will set up altar against altar: it will pervert the best 
institutions; but, still, the appointments and ordinances con- 
tinue; and we should distinguish between them and the abuse 
of them. Notwithstanding those scandals to which the apostle 
refers, verses 17 to 30, yet this was the Church of Christ; and 
if human depravity be the same in all ages — if it will deform 
and corrupt all God's appointments — then the same duty is 
necessary in the present day, as in old times. 

We should consider, when we examine ourselves with rela- 
tion to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, what it implies. 
It implies, an acknowledgment of our being naturally in a state 
of guilt and ruin. — What is a sacrifice for but for the guilty? 
The man who has not a sense of his ruin, as a lost sinner, 
cannot meet this appointment, in its true meaning. 

It further implies, a dependence on a peculiar remedy which 
God has set forth— even a propitiation for our sins, by Jesus 
Christ; 1 John iv. 10. God does not ask our opinion of His 
appointment, — but, if we are willing to come, and take the 
benefit of it. This is not an arbitrary appointment; it proceeds 
upon the ruin of the sinner, and the mercy and wisdom of God. 
Therefore, coming to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper is a 
public testimony to the righteousness of God. 

Our attendance on this ordinance implies, especially, making 
a sacramental engagement with Christ. The word " sacra- 
ment" is an allusion to a military oath. The soldier, former- 
ly, when entering upon his office, made a sacramental oath that 
he would keep to his leader — that he would live and die with 
him — that he would consider his friends and enemies as his 



454 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

own — that he would esteem his interests as his own — and, that 
nothing but death should separate them. 

Thus the Christian binds himself, by oath, to the Captain of 
his salvation: he is no longer another's — no longer his own — 
but is devoted to the cause and service of Christ. He meets 
the members of the church, as his brethren, in love — as fellow- 
heirs with him in the same hope. 

We may consider coming to the sacrament of the Lord's sup- 
per as a pledge of meeting at a better table, and in better com- 
pany. 

Let him that examines himself in relation to the Lord's sup- 
per, examine himself honestly, earnestly, and wisely. Let him 
not use an exact scrupulosity, and charge himself upon every 
wandering thought. Let him not say, My mind is unhinged, 
and unfitted for such an ordinance. Be it so; the Lord calls 
the weak, and the trembling, and the heavy-laden. Let him, 
also, examine himself scripturally, and with prayer and sim- 
plicity. No simple-hearted, praying believer shall ever be dis- 
appointed of his hope; for if we ask " according to His will," 
we shall receive. The best spirit in which we can attend this 
ordinance, is, with lively gratitude for past favours — expecting 
farther pledges of Christ's love, and making a solemn dedica- 
tion of ourselves, to his glory. 

When you approach the table of the Lord, see written over 
it, "Come and take of the water of life freely!" — Endeavour 
to receive every gift under one impression, " In this thing I 
would taste something of the love of God; — in this gift, how- 
ever small, I would taste the grace and favour of Christ." This 
will give every thing a relish. You should show to all around, 
that you have been taught to place your heart on something 
higher than this poor world can afford. 



ON CHRISTIAN STEADFASTNESS. 



Cast not away, therefore, your confidence, which hath great re- 
compense of reward. — Heb. x. 36. 

A Christian's confidence, and trust in Chist, is his support 
and remedy under his conflicts. His confidence, as well as his 
evidence, arises from a path explored^ and a remedy taken. 



ON CHRISTIAN STEADFASTNESS. 455 

The main device of Satan is, to loosen the Christian from his 
no ld — no matter how, whether by flesh and blood being coun- 
sellors, or by false doctrines, or by evil company, or by get- 
ting him on some enchanted ground, so that he may but suc- 
ceed in weakening his confidence. In this way, dreadful ha- 
voc has been made in many a believer's conscience. 

Satan is an old sophist; and therefore we need not be curious 
to know all that he has to say against the truth. In such a 
day as the present, we must turn away our ears from vain spe- 
culations. And if our confidence is already shaken, and the 
breath of poison has entered at all into our minds, let us carry 
it to Christ, according to the example of St. Paul. 

Cast not away your confidence — that is, your shield: consi- 
der, how it has defended you already. Call to mind, how that 
after ye were illuminated, what a fight of afflictions ye en- 
dured; and yet the wounds never entered your vitals, to destroy 
you. Suffering never injures: but consider the dreadful alter- 
native of losing your shield! See Heb. x. 29. 

Let every Christian beware how he casts away a dear-bought 
experience. The enemy has, at all times, a most wonderful 
skill in raising a cloud in a Christian's mind. But let it be re- 
membered, God saith, " I have loved thee with an everlasting 
love." 

Men cast away their confidence, when they take flesh and 
blood into their council. St. Paul was aware of this danger, (see 
Gal. i. 15:) " When it pleased God, who separated me from 
my mother's womb, and called me by His grace, to reveal his 
Son in me; immediately, I conferred not with flesh and blood." 
But Israel, when they found difficulties in the way, remem- 
bered the flesh-pots in Egypt. See Exod. xvi. 

When the principles of our faith have laid hold of our judg- 
ments, affections, and habits, then will our profession be stead- 
fast. 

There are occasions when the real believer may, for a time, 
waver; either from temptation, or from some new opinion or 
sentiment, or from some bias of the affections. But suppose 
this to be the case for a season, yet inquire, Is not the bent of 
your soul after Christ? When your judgment is attacked, yet 
are not your affections still fixed? or if your affections are un- 
der any bias, does not your judgment say, " Lord, to whom 
shall we go? It seldom happens, in a true character, that the 
judgment and the affections are both shaken at once; one or 
the other generally remains firm. This may serve to encou- 
rage the timid believer, who is no hypocrite, although he may 
have been assaulted by temptation. 



456 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

A believer should beware how he makes unfavourable con- 
clusions against himself, when he has fallen, by the devices of 
the enemy, into some sinful snare. Satan then comes in with 
a flood of hard despairing thoughts, and suggests to us — That 
we never had any grace— that we have been deceiving our- 
selves — that if we had ever been God's children, he would not 
have suffered our feet thus to have been taken in the snare: or, 
that if we have had any degree of grace, it is so small, and we 
are so apt to err, that we shall be continually falling, and ne- 
ver hold out; and, therefore, that we may as well give up our 
Christian hope and profession, and turn back to the world al- 
together; for religious people will never put any confidence in 
us, but will consider us only as pretenders. But God forbid 
that any one should reason thus! — this is just as the devil would 
have it. No! let us, when every thing is against us — facts 
and friends — let us go, like Peter, and make our appeal to Him 
from whom no secret is hid; and He will give us tokens of his 
forgiving love, and, in due time, clear up our character to 
others. The relation which subsists between God and his 
children is a strong ground of confidence. God is a Father; 
and "as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them 
that fear him." 

Perseverance and reward are inseparable. Cast not aivay 
your confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. — 
Has a man, then, any claim because he has trusted God? He 
has a claim upon the faithfulness of God; and the more he pleads 
his claim, the more he thereby honours God. True faith de- 
sires, and obtains. 

That grace which begins the good work — which enables the 
soldier to fight — the racer to run — will, one day, crown the 
work which it begins. The grand object which the Christian 
soldier keeps his eye upon, is that " crown of glory which 
fadeth not away." There is also a present reward — there is 
" the peace of God, which passeth all understanding," which, 
through all events, keeps our hearts and minds as in a garrison. 
There is such a thing as taking present possession of holy 
things, by holy confidence. 

Some of the most ignorant, as well as the most wicked per- 
sons, will say, " I always had confidence in God — I always 
did trust Him." But beware of a counterfeit here: they that 
always trusted, it is to be feared, never trusted. To trust 
rightly, is to expect, upon the ground of God's perfections and 
promises, that He will do for us, in all circumstances, that 
which is wisest and best — that which is most for His own 



THE CHRISTIAN TRAVELLER. 457 

glory and our good. It is not the blind confidence of the igno- 
rant, nor the presumptuous confidence of the proud and wicked: 
we must know God through Christ, and as reconciled to us 
through Him. We shall then see how the Divine perfections 
are calculated to inspire confidence. " They that know Thy 
Name will trust in Thee." 

That confidence is vain and delusive, to which God does not 
set his seal. The confidence spoken of by the Apostle is one 
well grounded, and is the same with that mentioned, verse 15: 
" Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering;" 
and with that which, in verse 19, is called "boldness to enter 
into the holiest, by the blood of Christ;" — courage to endure 
hardships, as good soldiers of Jesus Christ; and confidence to 
go as children to a Father, laying hold of a promise which 
cannot be broken. 

Those who have long made a profession should show that 
they are no more children. Let not those who ought to be 
teachers have to learn what are the first principles; but let them 
endeavour to retain their first love, in its simplicity and ardour. 
The wisdom of a Christian is, simplicity of mm, and simplicity 
of dependence. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRAVELLER. 



For here have we no continuing city; but we seek one to come. 
Heb. xiii. 14. 

The grand reason for going " without the camp," bearing 
the reproach of Christ, is because we want a more abiding city 
than this world affords. All Christians are pilgrims: this world 
affords them no resting-place — no tower of safety — no true 
shelter. 

When the world has shown all its glory, one mortifying 
question makes it sicken and fade; namely, How long will it 
last? 

While the splendour and affluence of a great city, like this, 
strikes the eye of every beholder, a Christian weeps over it, as 
the Prophet did over Babylon. 

The philosopher, the poet, the moralist, all allow that " the 
world passeth away:" but it is only the true believer who acts 
upon this truth: all allow the fact, but he alone takes it up prac- 
39 



458 FRAGMENTS, ETC. 

tically, and declares, by his conduct and conversation, that here 
there is no continuing city. He, therefore, goes through the 
world like a traveller: and, as he passes on, he casts a look of 
observation on the things around him; but his heart and affec- 
tions are not set on them. He is content with what he meets 
with in his way; knowing, that if the road be painful, the jour- 
ney is short, and the end is sure: — " For we know, that if our 
earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a 
building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens." 

The Bible is our Directory through this perishing world. 
In it, we trace the footsteps of the flock. In it are set up way- 
marks, to warn us when we come near danger; and as we tra- 
vel on, light and strength are afforded us sufficient for our 
journey. The Holy Ghost shall take of the things of Christ, 
and show them unto us. 

It is not enough to tumble over the leaves of our Bible; — it 
is not enough to talk of the greatness of the promises, unless 
we know what part and lot we have in them. 

What steps does a Christian take, who says he has no abiding 
city here? He seeks one to come: he does not only talk about 
it, and inquire after it, but he seeks it. Two men may sit 
down and converse about a certain place' — the distance — the 
nature of the road, &c, and yet never take one step towards 
it. But, observe, religion is a seeking — a setting out — a tra- 
velling. 

We have warning every day of the truth of the Apostle's 
assertion — We have here no continuing city. 

But we seek one to come. The eye of faith can see out of 
this dark world, into a brighter: it has a glorious prospect 
opened; and looks, as Abraham did, for a " city that hath foun- 
dations, whose builder and maker is God." See what a Chris- 
tian, even in this world, can discover! When God gives a man 
eyes to behold the glorious things prepared for him in a better 
world, he is often ready to say (while a poor afflicted sojourner 
in this,) "Lord, now let thy servant depart in peace! for mine 
eyes have seen thy salvation." 

While every man is in pursuit after something, it is the 
Christian only who is pursuing solid good. 

A Christian's seeking a city, does not imply that he travels 
in the greatness of his strength — or, that he has a smooth road: 
but it implies, that he is in earnest about seeking it — that he 
considers there is nothing else which can be put in competition 
with it: the language of his heart is — God hath given me great 



THE CHRISTIAN TRAVELLER. 459 

and precious promises of a glorious kingdom, and hath drawn 
my heart towards it: and shall I stay in the plain? I would 
fain sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom 
of heaven: — then "all tears shall be wiped away." 

A Christian doth not turn his back upon the fine things of 
this world, because he has no natural capacity to enjoy them — 
no taste for them — but, because the Holy Spirit hath shown 
him greater and better things: he wants flowers that will never 
fade — he wants something that he can take with him into an- 
other world. He is like a man who hath had notice to quit 
his house; and, having secured a new one, he is no more anx- 
ious to repair, much less to embellish and beautify the old one; 
his thoughts are upon the removal. If you hear him con- 
verse, it is upon the house to which he is going: thither he is 
sending his goods: thus, he declares, plainly, what he is seek- 
ing. 

Christians who profess to seek a city to come, should de- 
monstrate it by their conduct. If our conversation and hearts 
are worldly and vain, it matters but little what our profession is. 

A Christian should remember he is not at home; he is only 
at an inn, and therefore he should not be nice about the accom- 
modation — the treatment he meets with. If we have troubles, 
distresses, stripping dispensations, let them be as a memento 
that we are not at home in this world. The worst thing that 
can befall us, as travellers, is, to have our hearts entangled with 
something on the road. 

Where religion is not, there is little to be found but envy, 
discontent, and dissatisfaction — a grasping after something 
greater, something higher — an eager pursuit after trifles. The 
child is not more delighted with its toys, than its father is with 
his fine house and large estate. All have their baubles. 

Whatever this world can give, it can never give contentment; 
even when the heart has as much as it can wish, the thought 
of how soon it must be left dims all its glory. 

How guilty a state is that man in, who, while he knows 
there is here no continuing city, yet prefers perishing in it, to 
seeking one above! This is not a mere spirit of carelessness, 
but it implies contempt: he will pay more attention to the 
meanest of his fellow-creatures, than to the grandest proposal 
made to him by God. 

True pilgrims have no hope of entering the heavenly city, 
but through the blood of Christ. We must be like travellers, 
going through light and darkness; yet knowing that Christ is 
our way, and the Holy Spirit is our guide; and that not one 



460 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

jot or tittle shall fail of all that God has promised. We must 
go on by faith — hanging, holding, and trusting. The pil- 
grim cannot always walk with the same spirit and comfort; but 
his plan is, to get forward. 

Since the Christian traveller must persevere to the end, what- 
ever be the road or the weather, however rough or dreary — for 
it is only he that endureth to the end who shall receive the 
crown — let him look to the cloud of witnesses who have gone 
before, and see how they were led; and let him stand upon the 
same ground, leaning upon the same arm, and rejoicing in the 
full assurance of hope that he also shall come off a conqueror. 



REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS, 



ON CHRISTIAN HOPE. 



We are saved by hope. — Rom. viii. 24. 

The Apostle is here speaking of the vanity brought upon the 
creation by sin. We are stripped of «//;-— but " we are saved 
by hope." 

Faith and hope differ very little, except in the aspect of them: 
they each have reference to something not seen. The hope of 
the enthusiast is nothing but fancy: the hope of a worldly man 
is a lie — the mere bait of the devil. To all this, the Apostle 
opposes a Christian Hope. What does this hope do? Wait, 
in a constant expectation of attaining its object. If a man is 
to pay my debt on a certain day, I meet that man accordingly, 
in belief of his word: but until that time, I hope for it. 

Faith is that which lays hold upon the promise, as a ground 
of expectation: Hope is waiting for the fulfilment. Hope, 
therefore, lies at anchor in the storm, and says, " Let the bil- 
lows beat — they will soon cease to rage; my deliverance is 
sure." Hope remains quiet amidst the ruins that are around, 
and even amidst those that are within; and says, notwithstand- 
ing all, there is a door of hope, in looking not at the things 
which are seen, but at the things which are not seen. " We 



ON CHRISTIAN HOPE. 



461 



reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy 
to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us." 
We are candidates for glory: our eye is upon it; and our hope 
waits for it. 

Now, what is being " saved by hope?" 

The Scripture holds forth both terror and consolation. It 
says to the righteous, "It shall be well with him," — well be- 
yond all conception: but it also says to the wicked, " It shall be 
ill with him." Salvation refers not only to future rewards, but 
to deliverance from present troubles; therefore you narrow the 
ground, by only hoping for something future. For instance; 
Moses was brought up at Pharaoh's court; but he was saved 
from the blandishments, allurements, and snares of the Egyptian 
court, by hope. 

Thus every believer purifies himself by hope; or by a more 
valuable consideration, which enables him to abstain. What- 
ever philosophers may say, I never knew any one saved from 
the temptations of this present world — but by the Christian 
hope. Lectures on philosophy, to prove that " virtue is better 
than vice," will not accomplish it. 

But you ask, " How far will necessity do it?" I answer, At 
a great distance, you may cover Windsor Castle with your 
little finger. — Mr. Wilberforce says, in his book on Christi- 
anity, " I do not know any consideration strong enough to keep 
a sinner from evil, but the principle of hope." Therefore, what 
does move him? This more valuable consideration — this hope 
— for which Abraham, Moses, and others went on, and gave up 
the things men usually make idols of. As St. Paul says, 
** When I was a child, I thought as a child; but when I became 
a man, I put away childish things." All who are not endued 
with the grace of God have not put away their childish things. 

By this hope the Christian is saved from fatal error. He 
has a spiritual hope on spiritual grounds; — a certain object 
pointed out, and also the way to obtain it. How many snares 
have we passed through, which, upon looking back, we may 
see we might have escaped, and been saved from, by the exer- 
cise of hope. Without this hope, a man is the mere sport of 
the devil, by his power over the imagination. 

So with respect to afflictions; — a Christian may say, these 
are temporary, trifling things, and work a far more exceeding 
weight of glory: — but take away his hope, and he sinks; and 
flies to a knife, or a halter, in despair. 

There is hardly any thing men have not weathered, in na- 
tural things, by a principle of hope. For instance; — in a mu- 

39* 



462 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

tiny on board a ship, the mutineers have put the captain, and 
a few adherents, into a boat, with only a bag of biscuits, a 
compass, and a bottle of rum: it was calculated, that only a 
tea-spoonful of rum and a small portion of the biscuit could 
be the daily allowance. But on the bare portion of hope, those 
unfortunate seamen were contented to weather, and at length 
reached a Dutch settlement on the Island of Timor.* So also, 
through the whole of Martyrology, the single principle of hope 
saved the martyrs from belying their consciences. This saved 
Marolles. 

The ground of a believer's hope is in every age the same. 
(See Heb. vi. 18.) It fastens upon Christ, as the chief corner- 
stone: it is nursed by experience (see Rom. v.;) and as the 
Christian grows older, his hope is stronger, and he gets firmer 
footing. 

The Christian hope is the purchase of Christ; and the man 
who has communion with the Saviour enters, even now, into 
the possession of this blessed hope, and is supported by it 
under the -heaviest burdens. It is one of the privileges of 
the sons of God. By this hope, the believer is saved from 
guilty fears, and from the defilements of sin; for "if any man 
sin, we have an advocate." We cannot pass one day without 
assistance from this hope — of which the Scriptures furnish 
many astonishing instances: thus Nehemiah had formidable 
difficulties, but he prayed with faith and hope. So in the case 
of Jacob meeting with Esau: — he might say, I can go through 
life with a shrivelled joint: no matter— I can be " saved by 
hope." David went as far out of the way as any man; but 
when God sent to him Nathan the Prophet, his penitential 
acknowledgments being founded on evangelical hope, he was 
saved. 

" We are saved by hope," and we are ruined by despair. 
Presumption is equally a state of temptation with despair. 
A. man who throws himself desperately into the sea, is not 
more lost, than the man who falls in, and refuses the hand that 
is stretched out to save him. 

*This alludes to Captain Bligh, who, in the year 1787, sailed from 
England, in His Majesty's armed vessel, the " Bounty," on a voyage to 
the Society Islands, for bread-fruit trees, intended for the West-India Set- 
tlements. Returning laden in 1789, while at some distance from Otaheite, 
a part of the crew mutinied, under a sub-officer, named Fletcher Christian, 
and put the captain, with the loyal part of the crew, on board an open boat} 
which, after a passage of 1200 leagues, providentially arrived at a Dutch 
Settlement on the Island of Timor, in the Eastern Archipelago. (See Gen- 
tlemen's Mag. Vol. 60, page 463.)— Ed. 



ON CHRISTIAN HOPE. 463 

11 We are saved by hope," as the soldier in battle is saved 
by his helmet. A Christian, in the exercise of hope, can look 
steadily at death, and say, " O grave! where is thy victory?" 

Hope is very properly depicted by an anchor. When the 
seamen can do nothing else, they throw out the anchor: that is, 
they are saved by hope. So that a man who has this scrip- 
tural hope in his heart, is, I imagine, saved ipso facto. 

But there is a false hope, which is sometimes mistaken for 
the true. Look at Simon Stylites on his pillar: look at the 
Pope prostrating himself with his cardinals: they are perhaps 
contemplating mischief while they are kneeling down: grace is 
not in their hearts: it is all a farce. You may compel a man; 
but this is only like pushing a dead corpse into form: you can- 
not make it receive life. 

True hope is the confident expectation of something which 
faith has given God credit for; and in this point of view, it may 
be distinguished from presumption, — because there is a foun- 
dation for it to build upon. 

If our hope be real, it will be tried; and the value of it will 
be known when the emptiness of all other things is discovered. 
The disciples did not apply to Christ till they were ready to 
sink. This is a strong picture of the way of us all. We have 
recourse to every thing else first: the man who brought his son 
to Christ, felt it was the last expedient; — he was «' saved by 
hope." 

But a doubt sometimes comes across the mind of a person, 
with regard to the attainment of this hope. If I hold out a 
piece of money to a beggar, he takes it for granted that I mean 
to give it to him. It never enters into his head that sometimes 
I will give alms; but it is not certain that I mean to give it by 
holding out my hand. 

Obj. — To those who say, " God is able to give me this hope, 
and therefore it ^s not my fault if I do not possess it." 

j%ns. — There is a perverseness in human nature disposed to 
follow the exception instead of the rule; and disposed, also, in- 
geniously to invent exceptions. If there is any thing upon earth 
which I value highly, I shall try to obtain it; otherwise it is a 
decisive proof that I do not want it. St. Austin prayed, " Lord, 
make me a good man; but not ?iow." 

Metaphysicians cannot connect the sovereign grace of God 
and the responsibility of man. I will not, however, go into 
their cobwebs: I will rather plead the Act of Parliament — 
" Why does he yet find fault?" He says he does; therefore 
he has a reason for it. 



464 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

Both belief and unbelief are tending ultimately to one point; 
namely, an exhibition of the truth of God. Two things are 
clearly set forth in the Bible; namely, that man's salvation is en- 
tirely of the free grace of God, — and, that his damnation is only 
to be charged upon himself. 

There never, I believe, died any one under this dispensa- 
tion, that would not stand speechless before God at the day 
of judgment; — none who could plead that they had not some 
conscientious struggles, convictions, or feelings — though they 
might have stifled them, — if they were only derived, as Hope- 
ful says, in John Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, from the loll of 
a bell. 

From all this, a corollary arises; namely, That despair is a 
damning sin: " Having no hope," said the apostle, " and with- 
out God in the world;" that is, being without a desire for God. 



ON CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. 

David says, in the Psalms, Come and hear, all ye that fear 
God' and I will declare what He hath done for my soul. — It is 
remarkable, that there is no art or science in which experience is 
not allowed to be of great importance. In modern philosophy, 
there is scarcely any thing granted without previous experience. 
Men of science call for it; and if any thing is proposed that is not 
confirmed by experience, they deny it. A man who has been 
many years in a profession, observing effects, and trying experi- 
ments, expects to have some deference paid to him, because he is 
a man of experience. Why men should not pay a proper regard 
to a person of long experience in religion, cannot be account- 
ed for, but in this way — that every thing is impartially ex- 
amined, except religion: — that is at once stigmatized by the 
term enthusiasm ox fanaticism. David says, Come and hear, 
all ye that fear God! — he speaks solidly: he chooses proper 
persons; he does not cast his pearls before swine: he chooses 
proper occasions: he is a regarder of time as well as truth: he 
mixes good sense with good things: he does not enter into dif- 
ficult points of controversy: but he says, Come and hear, all ye 
that fear God, and I will tell you — not an idle imagination — 
but something important — something that concerns you — the 
history of God's goodness and mercy to a fellow-worm — I will 
declare what he hath done for my soul! 

While some people have made experimental religion seem 



ON CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. 465 

ridiculous, by the strange fanatical way in which they talk of it 
(and what is there that weak men will not make to appear con- 
temptible?) yet, let it ever be remembered, that religion with- 
out experience is like reading and speaking of a journey we 
never travelled. 

A drunkard has been known to be stopping every one who 
came in his way, to tell of his " experience;" — dishonest per- 
sons, the same. Let a man talk as much as he will of free 
grace, and Christian experience: but does he hate sin, and seek 
deliverance from it? The greatest honour a bad man can put 
upon religion, is, to be silent about it — but never profess it. 
It is the greatest injury which religion can sustain, when a bad 
man sets up for a saint. 

It is a happy thing when we can, like St. Paul, say to our 
fellow-Christians, " Be ye followers of me " in the Christian 
walk. I am in the midst of you: I challenge your notice: and 
" mark them who walk so." Observe strictly how we walk, 
in contradistinction to those who are enemies to the cross of 
Christ; who do profess to walk; who wear the garb; assemble 
among Christians, &c: — and then he distinguishes them — 
" whose god is their belly; who mind earthly things." 

Sincerity is most valuable in religion, if you do not make a 
title of it. I have known persons who could tell long expe- 
riences, talk of extraordinary raptures and manifestations, make 
high pretensions: but I have had no comfort at all in hearing 
them, but far more pain than if they had talked the wildest 
nonsense; because, of all things in the world, there is nothing 
so distressing, or shocking, as a prostitution of religion. There 
has been evidently one thing lacking — sincerity — simplicity — 
singleness of heart — a good character — consistency — honesty; 
and if these be wanting, away with all religious talk and cant 
upon earth! It makes me sick at heart: — a profane swearer is 
not more offensive than such a man, nor more hurtful to Chris- 
tianity. I have known others who could say but little — per- 
haps not very clearly discerning the things which they have 
spoken of — who spoke very humbly: I have seen them mean 
much: in their conduct, spirit, and transactions, I have seen 
them mean much; and to such I would hold out the strongest 
encouragements. 

We must rather doubt that a person has not the grace which 
he professes to have, than doubt whether, if he have grace, he 
is not the better for it: for true conversion makes a person fill 
up every relation in life better than they did before; and if it 
can be proved that religion does not make us more patient, 



466 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

more humble, more forbearing and forgiving, more tender than 
we formerly were, there is good ground to suspect that we have 
it only in name. We should always be careful not to invali- 
date our experience by our conduct. 

It is a sad truth, that much harm has been done under the 
name of Christianity; for there have been hypocrites in the 
church in all ages, and under all forms. But Christianity 
cries out against every such false character: it still keeps its 
eye upon, and weighs actions by the only true standard — the 
word of God. 

Although an advanced stage of grace shows itself by humi- 
lity and self-abasement, under a sense of what we are not, ra- 
ther than by any very high attainments, yet there will be a ripe- 
ness in the fruit: our motives will be more pure, our dependence 
more simple: there will be less of self-confidence, and more of 
teachableness, patience, and holiness: there will be more low- 
liness, and more love. 

It is the duty of every man to turn back the book of his past 
life, and see how God has taught him to go. " I taught 
Ephraim also to go, taking them by their arms:" Hosea xi. 3. 
— " And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy 
God led thee:" Deut. viii. 2, 3. 

What is the whole experience of a Christian, but to teach 
him to look to Jesus — to raise his grovelling mind from earth 
to heaven? 

A Christian feels not only the necessity of going forward, 
but of going apart — of taking time for private retirement. The 
mere professor is to be found every where but in the secret 
chamber. What is a Christian, but a man who has access to 
God by one Spirit — a man who has divine fellowship? " Truly 
our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus 
Christ." 

Learn the importance of understanding the nature of what is 
called Christian experience, or internal evidence. You must 
enter into the thing, in order to enjoy it. We cannot indeed 
say with St. John, " That which we have handled, and seen, 
declare we unto you:" but we can say what amounts to this, 
namely, that we have fled to him for refuge — that we can lean 
upon his arm through deep waters. This is a high privilege, 
of human nature, that it is capable of such a friendship. It is 
our happiness that we may enjoy this privilege, independent of 
time and place: it may be enjoyed in a dungeon; and though in- 
terrupted, yet it returns. 

In order to distinguish this from enthusiasm, inquire, is your 
experience agreeable to the Scripture? Does it bring forth the 



ON CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. 467 

fruits of patience, faith, love? Does it humble you, and exalt 
Christ? Has it a holy tendency? 

The hypocrite in the church feels that the mere name of re- 
ligion does not bring this joy and privilege, and therefore, sup- 
poses it does not exist, save in a warm imagination. No won- 
der that such are among the number of those who go back into 
the world, and say, " There is nothing in it!" But we deny 
the fact: there is a knowledge of God in Christianity — there is 
a sensible enjoyment of Christ — healing the corrupt spring of 
nature, and turning the heart from its idols; and putting this 
language into the heart, " Whom have I in heaven but Thee? 
and there is none upon earth that I desire in comparison of 
Thee." There must not only be knowledge, but a sensible 
enjoyment of God, before the heart will really adopt this lan- 
guage. 

God forms a man for himself by solid experience. He leads 
him on step by step, giving him fresh assurances every step 
of the way, so that he shall know that he is in the right path: 
like St. Paul, he shall be able to say, " I know in whom I have 
believed." 

The nature of that assurance of hope which the Scripture 
speaks of as attainable, which has been experienced by many 
believers, and which all are exhorted to seek after in the me- 
thods of God's appointment, is, by too many, much misunder- 
stood. Perhaps many of those who say that they are so far 
assured of their interest in the Gospel salvation, as to have no 
perplexing doubt, may have but a very slight perception of the 
evil of sin, of the deceitfulness of their own hearts, of the force 
and subtlety of their spiritual enemies, or of the awful majesty 
and holiness of the great God with whom they have to do. 
Were their minds more powerfully impressed with just views 
on various subjects, their strongest assurances (unless their faith 
was likewise proportionably strengthened) might be made to 
totter and tremble. 

Simplicity and obedience generally lead to assurance. Mr. 
Newton remarks, " I would not give a straw for that assurance 
which sin will not damp. If David had come from his adultery, 
and talked of assurance at that time, I should have despised his 
speech." 

A solid experience may be estimated by its effects. It will 
surely make us humble, spiritual, peaceful, and patient. Those 
are to be pitied who talk confidently, as if they were out of 
the reach of doubts and fears; while their tempers are unsanc- 
tified, and their hearts sensibly attached to the love of the pre- 
sent world. 



468 



ON TROUBLE AND PERPLEXITY. 



The Bible is a new standard, by which to measure every 
occurrence. Who would ever have thought of counting it all 
joy to be afflicted, had they not learnt it from the word of God? 
But he who carries the cross on his back, needs the crown in 
his eye.. 

Every believer has to meet real trials: therefore he should 
be careful to have real, vital faith, which will be sufficient to 
lay hold of God. God in Christ is the rock of sinners: it is 
so strong, that it is able to protect us from all our enemies, 
and so high as to be above them. We are led to Christ our 
Rock by humbling dispensations: (see Hosea xiv.) No man 
will prize the Rock like him who thinks of sinking. God 
says, "Set your face towards the Rock, and 1 will undertake 
for the billows." 

The best rule a Christian can go by, in dark and difficult 
cases, is to ask, " What would Christ have done in similar cir- 
cumstances?" And if this is not sufficient, let him farther ask, 
" What would a man do, who shuns the cross instead of taking 
it up?" And again, " What is it that calls forth self-denial?" 
These three rules will generally make any case tolerably 
clear. 

True religion is — "Deny thyself;" "Take up thy cross," 
and " follow Christ." Human nature will do any thing but 
this. 

There are certain seasons, when it is our privilege to commit 
our affairs into the hands of God, and be still. "He that be- 
lieveth, shall not make haste;" — that is, he shall not be in con- 
fusion, running hither and thither, as one who has no resource. 
He shall stand still, and wait for my teaching; — not like one 
who is insensible, but as one who is dependent. God says, 
Give me time, and trust, and you shall not wait in vain. 

Every dark and mysterious providence is a special season, 
in which we should stand still, in the way laid down. If your 
way is hedged about with thorns — if you know not where to 
fetch your next step — yet this rule will hold good: Be still, 
and know that I am God. Say to him, Thy way is in the 



ON TROUBLE AND PERPLEXITY. 469 

sea, and thy footsteps are not known; but they may be trusted. 
The same may be said in bereavements: we should hear God 
speaking in that loss. 

When death enters the house, we are made to say of laugh- 
ter, " It is mad;" and to say it with feeling. 

Satan is never more busy than when we are under the great- 
est bereavements. He then often suggests hard and unbe- 
lieving thoughts of God, and would lead us to think lightly 
of the efficacy of prayer; as though the Lord was regardless of 
the supplications of His people, or did not hear them because 
they had not what they asked for. 

Many good people have said of laughter, " It is mad;" but 
they have not been aware that melancholy is often madness. A 
gloomy, drooping spirit is unscriptural, and the greatest repellant 
in religious exercises. Many have been disheartened by it: the 
enemy has made use of this, with great success, to frighten 
others, and to represent religion as odious. No man has a 
constant source of joy, but the true Christian: he only has a 
ground on which he may rejoice evermore. 

Standing still, is sometimes found the hardest work a Chris- 
tian has to do: therefore, while we stand silent before our King, 
we stand encouraged, also, that we shall reign with him. He 
endured the cross: therefore God hath highly exalted him. 

" Enter into thy chamber till the indignation be overpast:" 
as though God should say, " I will take the matter into my 
own hands: I hold the scale, and the sword; and will maintain 
my power." 

If we are afflicted and tried, God has wise reasons for cor- 
recting us: and if He delivers us out of trouble, the motives are 
in His own breast. "I will not return to destroy Ephraim: 
for I am God, and not man:" Hosea xi. 9. 

Beware how you enter into vain conjectures, and say, " This 
or that would be better." Rather say with Habakkuk, " I will 
stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower; and will 
watch, to see what he will say unto me, and what I shall an- 
swer when I am reproved." 

God may sometimes bring us into perplexing circumstances, 
but we more frequently bring ourselves into them. We are 
allured by some shining vanity, some darling idol, till our 
way is hedged about with thorns. 

It is melancholy, when men can only find out God by his 
judgments. 

Serious inquiry after God generally begins in affliction — in 
God's putting out the light of some little tapers. Man's ear is 
40 



470 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

opened by his necessities pressing upon him: his idols are 
dashed to pieces one after another; and the voice in all is, 
" Seek ye my face." 

Wisdom afforded in trouble is far better than a removal of 
the trouble. Our trials are medicines — experiences: we collect 
in them sound maxims; — so St. Paul: " When I am weak, then 
am I strong:" — " My grace is sufficient for thee." 

As servants we are called to stand in a certain place: we are 
called to stand waiting, but expecting. 

A thousand cases will occur in life, in which haste will mar, 
and ruin: while the man who stands still, in God's way, has a 
prospect of making his way through the deepest waters. See 
Exod. xiv. 13, and 2 Chron. xx. 17. 

That only can properly be called a depth, when a man has 
lost his comfort in God. While this remains, afflictions, losses, 
and perplexities do not properly deserve the name of depth. 
A gracious heart cannot rest under the displeasure of God: a 
gracious man will always be turning to God, as his anchor in 
the lowest depths. Some of God's people are so assaulted and 
tossed about, so tried and afflicted, that they may be said to be 
like persons out at sea: — others seem to live on shore; but such 
can form little idea of the storm. 

We cannot get on one step, but in trusting to our great Lead- 
er. And the less sense has to build upon — the more obscure 
and intricate our way — the more should we rest with an unli- 
mited confidence in Him, who sits as a refiner, watching over 
the gold while it is in the fire, that none of it be lost: — and 
while He is refining, we may safely trust Him. 

Most of our difficulties arise from discussing what belongs 
to God: our business is generally allowed to be clear; and we 
may rest satisfied that his way is right. 

God's way is not more obscure than our way is plain. His 
way is in the sea, and his path in the mighty waters, that is, 
untraceable. Our way is, to follow him, according to His re- 
vealed will. " Thou leddest thy people like a flock:" — this 
truth is of universal concern. 

The infinite disproportion between God and us, should make 
us tremble at the attempt to follow him in the deep ivaters. 
God giveth no account of His matters; but the believer may 
give thanks, and say, " He giveth me account of mine." 

We have an account of what God is doing in general, though 
not in particular: He is using divine means, to a divine end. 

The faith of God's people is not concerned so much with his 
power, as with his promise; which is made only to faith. We 



ON TROUBLE AND PERPLEXITIES. 471 

know that God is able to do us good; and we know also that 
He is willing, because He hath promised it. There can be 
no faith where there is no promise: and where there is a pro- 
mise, there can be no presumption. 

God said to Abraham, J am the Almighty God; walk before 
me, and be thou perfect. — " Go at my bidding — set thy face 
like a flint — walk by faith; — and if I call you to it, you must 
hope against hope." Thus did Abraham walk; and by his con- 
duct said, " What have I to do with difficulties? Is any thing 
too hard for the Lord?" — Those worthies mentioned Heb. xi. 
all proceeded upon this ground; resting simply on a promise; 
and looking, not at the things which are seen, but at those 
which are not seen. 

It is a very natural thing for us to say, in difficulties, " There 
is but one way in which I can be helped." But this is our mis- 
take: there are ten thousand ways by which Christ can help us. 

It is a grand defect in the Christian life — that of placing the 
Divine arm at too great a distance from us. Faith is a perpe- 
tual miracle: we do not enough mark its power and its effects; 
we do not enough realize unseen things. 

God sometimes seems to say to us, " If within, and without, 
you have ever so much cause for despondency, yet, do not li- 
mit ME." 

Whenever we expect special interference of God, it should 
be in the way of prayer, and reminding Him of his promises; 
for God never raises expectations to disappoint them. 

Prayer is the believer's universal remedy for all disorders 
within, and his invincible shield against every enemy without* 
"This is our confidence, that if we ask any thing according to 
His will, he heareth us." 

Frequently, after God has mercifully answered the believer's 
prayers, and his heart is ready to be lifted up, there is sent a 
thorn in the flesh, to humble him, and to send him with tears 
and cries again to Christ. " I endeavour," said a good man, 
" to take my troubles to Him, who exchanges them for favours: 
He alters their quality, if not their mode." 

There is a time to act, as well as pray: " Wherefore criest 
thou to me? — Go forward." 

Let every Christian remember, he is to number his difficul- 
ties and trials among his good things.: for without them, we 
should become like Jeshurun. See Deut. xxxii. 15. 

God does not grant any place upon the whole earth for a 
believer to set his foot upon, so as to say, " Here will I rest:" 
but says to him, as he did to Abraham, " Get thee out of thy 
country, into a land that I will show thee." 



472 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

" That ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who, through 
faith and patience, inherit the promises." Our depraved nature 
wants an easier way. It cries, "Show me an easier path:" — 
rather cry, "Show me a safe path." — There never was a cha- 
racter who disliked the old way of going to heaven by faith 
and patience — -by the way of the cross — and found out a 
smoother road, but matter of fact soon proved it was the 
wrong way. Infirmities may sometimes make us travel slow- 
ly, but we must take heed of travelling slothfully. 

Christian patience, or the grace of patience, is an ability to 
suffer hard things, or heavy things, according to the will of 
God; — and in this respect differs patience the Christian grace, 
from patience the moral virtue. — 1 Peter iv. 19: "Let them 
that suffer according to the will of God," — that is, who exer- 
cise patience as God would have them — " commit the keep-^ 
ing of their souls to Him in well-doing, as unto a faithful 
Creator." 

We never lose ground more than when we lose our patience. 
It is not courage, but patience — not magnanimity, but faith, that 
are the Christian graces. A carnal professor has neither faith 
nor patience; and the reason is, because he has no union with 
Christ. 

The fear of the Lord, and the comfort of the Holy Ghost, 
will enable a man to encounter great difficulties, and bring him 
through dangerous temptations. See the history of Joseph, 
Gen. xxxix. 9. 

Past deliverances should sound loudly in our ears, in present 
trouble. 

God sometimes suffers his enemies to make great prepara- 
tion; and then shows them their folly, and disappoints their 
pride and malice — and that often by the easiest and most simple 
methods. Paul was let down by a basket over a wall. The 
providence of God was as much concerned in this as in the 
miracle by which Peter was released from prison. God ap- 
points the bounds of our habitation: the house from whence 
Paul was let down, was on the town wall: the safety of Rahab 
depended eventually on her house being on the wall. See 
Joshua ii. 15. 

As believers, we should ask a blessing on every change of 
place and circumstances: much may depend thereon, which 
may affect us to the end of our lives. We should accustom 
ourselves to connect God with every thing, both spiritual and 
temporal: we then enter into the blessed legacy left us by our 
Master — " My peace I give unto you." 

A Christian, when things have gone wrong in his heart, and 



ON TROUBLE AND PERPLEXITY. 473' 

with the creature, and with his God, often gets into greater 
darkness and difficulty, by endeavouring first to settle matters 
with the former: whereas he should first go to God, and then 
every thing else would soon get into its right place. 

There is scarcely any earthly joy which we have tasted, and 
paid dearly for, too, that has not left a sting, and cause for re- 
pentance. On the contrary, we shall go to the end of our lives 
praising God for things at which our hearts have recoiled, and 
under which we have trembled. What a contrast is this to the 
sorrow of the world, which worketh death! 

True religion is a blessed remedy, which cures all disorders * 
and which sanctifies both prosperity and adversity. A good 
man in affliction is a patient under cure; and we can but con- 
gratulate him, though the operation may be very severe. That 
is best for a man which keeps his soul near to God, and teaches 
him his need of watchfulness, and the necessity of keeping his 
armour on. 

This should be written on the forehead of him that has to 
go through life, "There is a sanctuary in the order of Pro- 
vidence." When the sea is raging, wait for a calm: act thus, 
through all the vicissitudes that are constantly occurring: things 
are stronger than we. 

We are called to wait through our dispensation: we must 
have the night as well as the morning; and it is the business of 
the Christian to go and state the circumstances of the night to 
Christ. We may tell him, how difficult it is to call up our be- 
lief, and trust simply to His promises; we can tell him, how 
hard the combat is with our corruptions, and how apt we are 
to limit and narrow the plan of God with respect to His opera- 
tions. 

Oh that faith could tell him these things, as though we saw 
him standing at the grave of Lazarus weeping; and as if we 
saw his tears drop — remembering they did so! 

If faith and patience can send to Christ, and wait for him, 
he can no more refuse to come to the believer's help, than he 
can break his own sacred word, 

Christ bears our griefs: — he comes into the sick-chamber 
as a sympathizing friend: (See Heb. iv. 15.) He shall abide 
with the believer, and support him on a dying bed: and when 
others faint with thirst, He says, " I will pour water on him 
that is thirsty." 

We may comfort a poor afflicted creature who is sitting in 
darkness; but we cannot give him light, — we cannot do Christ's 
work. 

40* 



474 REMARKS ON. VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

Do we ever think of afflictions as a kind grant? A Chris- 
tian should take care how he gets out of God's way, to escape 
pain. See the consequences of such an attempt in Jonah: and 
when we act like him, God will arrest us, as truants in his 
school; or else he will deal more awfully with us, and say, 
" Ephraim is joined to idols; let him alone." 

When we are in the path of duty, difficulties, so far from 
discouraging us, ought to be considered as the trial of our 
faith. 

Under any confusion and disorder of mind, we should beg 
of God, that as He did once order and methodize Chaos, so He 
would settle and quiet our minds. He that trusts a deceitful 
heart, and a deceitful world, is near ruin: but he that is able to 
trust the firm word of Christ, shall be established. 

It is founded upon experience, that the Christian flourishes 
most in storms and trials. Every believer is ready to acknow- 
ledge the danger, and often the loss, of a long-continued calm. 
I never talked to any godly man, who did not prize the lessons 
which he had received, and the enjoyments which had been 
granted to him, under the severest trials; and who did not con- 
sider them as some of the choicest moments of his life. 



ON THE DANGER OF GOING OUT OF THE PATH 
OF DUTY. 



What we call taking steps in life, is a most serious thing, 
especially if there be in the motive any portion of ambition. 
" Wherefore gaddest thou about, to change thy way?" Though, 
all things work together for good to true believers, yet God will 
visit their transgressions with a rod. " Thou wast a God that 
forgavest them, though thou tookest vengeance of their inven- 
tions." There may be things occur in our lives, for which we 
shall smart all our lives. 

It is easy to master an arrow, and set it right, ere the string 
be drawn; but when once it is shot in the air, and the flight is 
begun, the power to command it is lost. 

We should take heed of calling every thing providential: 
sometimes things come, before us as a temptation. See Jonah 
i. 3. We should not build upon success, but rather take a rule 



ON GOING OUT OF THE PATH OF DUTY. 475 

of right and duty. There is neither safety nor comfort for a 
man, but in the path of duty. 

We must take care not to mistake our own will for the per- 
mission of God. Presumption often has the appearance of 
faith: it will often attempt the same things. The event will 
prove its false pretences. 

All our actions take their value from their conformity to the 
will of God. Many go off insensibly from what God requires 
of them, to do that which He does not require of them. 

It is a serious thing for a Christian to move: he should wait 
God's call; and when he has it, attend to it; but on no ac- 
count whatever go out of the path of duty. Never leave a 
certain command for a precarious one. See the case of the 
Prophet slain by the lion: 1 Kings xiii. 26. 

If a man will venture out without God, let his advantages be 
what they may, he will blunder every step of the way, and fall 
a prey to the meanest enemy, " They that observe lying va- 
nities forsake their own mercies. 

Holy fear is to be cherished as much as a low servile fear is 
to be avoided. We are never right till we can say, in this or 
that-— God is in it. In God's way we may tread on scorpions, 
and not be hurt; but wo be to the man who thinks to go out of 
God's way, and escape being hurt! He must, with patience, 
tread the same steps back again. 

A good conscience is tender, and shrinks at the approach of 
danger. It ventures not in the way of temptation: it is like the 
sensitive plant; it cannot bear the very breath of the wicked. 
If it has been overtaken in a fault, it refuses to be comforted, 
till it is washed from its stains by "the blood of sprinkling." 

There is notning more common, than for God to make the 
very person who has seduced us from the path of duty, the 
person that shall punish us. The man who refuses to be led 
by wisdom shall be given up to be led by folly. 

When you are tempted to step a little out of the straight path, 
and the enemy tells you, "It is but a little one" — recollect, 
that this little one is the budding of the root of bitterness — and 
this root will eat as doth a canker. Our wisdom lies in marking 
small beginnings. 

It is a melancholy truth, that frequently a man gets out of 
the way of duty, and knows it not: nor will he be convinced 
of it by his best friends. Nothing but " looking to Jesus " can 
restore such a one to a right path. 

We must persevere in the path of duty, although we are sure 
to meet with nothing but contempt and scorn. It is probable 



476 REMARKS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 

chat the people of Jericho mocked the believing Israelites, when, 
at God's command, they were surrounding the city. 

Take care how you say, This way is impassable — let me 
go by some other. If poverty and contempt lie in your way, 
shun them not. Attend to the teaching of the Holy Spirit. 
Unbelief raises walls as high as those of Jericho: be not afraid, 
nor step out of the right path to get over them: prayer, faith, 
and patience, shall make them fall before you. The Christian's 
motto is, Watch! Endure! Wait! we are safe in suffering, but 
not in sinning. God is all-sufficient in the time of adversity 
as well as in prosperity. See St. Paul, 2 Cor. xii. 8 — 10. 

Satan is ever tempting us to seek relief in some by-path: his 
language is, « s Enjoy the world at any rate, and listen not to 
the calls of conscience." But our Lord's example teaches us, 
that no extremity should lead us to seek relief out of the path 
of duty. 

W T hen we have true grace, and true faith, we know where 
to find relief in all extremities. 

Even in the path of duty — and with our eye fixed on Christ 
— and while simply following Him— we are liable to storms. 
See the Disciples: " Master, Master! we perish!" If, however, 
we are not secure from trials, we are secure from harm, 
Christ is ever nigh his people: but the eye of faith is sometimes 
clouded, that it cannot see him. 

Nothing is more opposed to religion than idleness. There 
is the duty that respects the soul, the body, the family, and 
society at large; nor must we quit our post because of dis- 
couragements. " We have toiled all night," says Peter, " and 
have taken nothing: nevertheless, at Thy word, I will let down 
the net." We are only safe in following infallible direction — 
in doing as we are bid by Christ. 

It is always the believer's infirmity when he cannot give 
God unlimited confidence; and it is his weakness, when he 
trusts any where else. 

Peter was " astonished at the draught of fishes:" (see Luke 
v. 8, 9.) It is the duty of every man to be found diligent in 
his business and profession: Christ puts honour upon the path 
of duty. The first step to the most profitable business is 
frequently taken in great fear and obscurity. It is the pleasure 
of God that we should show our faith by our obedience. 

Men frequently inquire what is their duty, when their hearts 
are divided. If the heart is simple, it will put a name upon 
ten thousand things that are brought before it. Singleness and 
principle always produce uniformity of pursuit: see the miser. 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 477 

The schisms and separations which have arisen in the Church 
have arisen from the want of this simplicity of aim. 

There are certain circumstances into which a man may be 
brought, where halting between two opinions is both his dis- 
ease and his crime. 

There are some sins which appear specious and plausible: 
but these, of all others, the true believer most dreads — as secret 
poison is most mishievous. 

The true servant of God cares not how he is employed, if he 
is but where God has placed him, and he is doing his duty 
therein. His diligence is that of love, and hope, and intense 
desire after Christ — an earnest seeking him, and gratitude 
to him: his question is, " What shall I render to the Lord for 
all his benefits?" 

A Christian sets out on a special warrant, and with a special 
dependence. He walks by faith. " If Thy presence go not with 
us, carry us not up hence." It is the plan of God, in all his various 
dispensations with us, to reduce us to this. Our security lies 
in owning, and trusting, our great Leader. We should make 
it a point to advance, but we should take every step according 
to direction. 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 



We are often saying of this and the other person, that he is 
by nature so amiable, that he seems to want but a step to be a 
Christian; and, on the contrary, such and such a person is so 
unamiable, that it seems beyond expectation for him ever to be- 
come a Christian. But this is imitating the heathen, who exalted 
nature into a god. Human nature, in its most amiable state, is 
low and grovelling: it knows not its Maker. " The world was 
made by Him, and the world knew Him not." Since the fall 
of man, whatever is good must spring up under the Cross. 

We are often shocked at the heathen idols; but we forget 
that the greatest idol that ever was set up, is the human under- 
standing; which produces fond conceptions, false notions, and 
a thousand errors. It was the first sin of Adam; and it is found 
to be, perhaps, the most difficult to overcome. 

Man is a feeble creature; and whether, in his fits of pride and 
haughtiness, he chooses it or not, he is made to feel that he 
must lean somewhere. 



478 MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 

A Christian is not told that he must not use his understand- 
ing; but that he must not trust to it, so as to make it an infal- 
lible guide. There are many important questions which it 
cannot answer: it can never of itself tell how God can be just, 
and yet at the same time justify the sinner; it is fallacious: it 
starts aside, like a broken bow: it is corrupt and blind, proud 
and daring, and will often call a man to lean where he ought 
not, A wise man will not trust to another's understanding, 
more than to his own: he will not lean on human nature: he 
knows that it is a broken staff, " whereon if a man lean, it will 
go into his hand, and pierce it." 

" In all thy ways, acknowledge Him:" thou art encouraged 
thereto by His stooping very low to acknowledge thee. 

It is urged by infidels, that, under pretence of exalting re- 
velation, we insult and trample upon reason, which also is the 
gift of God. But they should show what is the use and extent 
of reason, and what are the subjects which fall under its cog- 
nizance. Reason was made to learn, not to teach. What the 
eye is to the body, reason, or understanding, is to the soul: 
Eph. i. 18. The eye, though ever so good, cannot see with- 
out light: reason, though ever so perfect, cannot know without 
instruction. Reason is that which knows: but instruction is 
the cause of its knowing: and it would be as absurd to make 
the eye give itself light because it sees by the light, as to make 
reason instruct itself because it knows by instruction. The 
phrase, therefore, light of reason, is improper; since reason is 
not the light, but an organ for the light of instruction to act 
upon. Nor do we any more derogate from the perfection of 
reason, when we affirm it cannot know without instruction, 
than we derogate from the perfection of the eye, when we 
deny it has a power of seeing in the dark. Christ alone, who 
is the Sun of Righteousness, has in him the perfection of light, 
even all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge; and it is the 
office of the Holy Spirit to take of the things of Christ and show 
them unto us. The things which are above, can only be 
manifested to us by the light which is above. What sort of 
revelation would that be, wherein there is no mystery, and 
wherein nothing was told but what we might know without a 
revelation? 

The great bulwark against infidelity, is the Bible. It is the 
bulwark of truth, testifying against error, with a majesty and 
an authority not to be withstood. This is the cause why the 
enemies of religion would fain, if possible, deny revelation: 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 479 

and, as if not satisfied with this, they would even deny God 
himself. Could the Bible be removed, they would not care 
for all other books. But this shall stand firm; for " heaven and 
earth shall pass away, but" — said our Saviour — " My words 
shall not pass away:" (Mark xiii. 31.) 

While error and unbelief lie at the root, a sneer is often the 
sinner's best argument. See the unbelieving lord: 2 Kings vii. 
— "Behold, ye despisers, and wonder and perish!"— There 
are not a few, who would rather stand before a sword than a 
sneer: duels testify this. But it is the property of sound judg- 
ment, to detect the difference between a sneer and an argument. 

The zoords of his mouth were smoother than butter, but war 
was in his heart: his words were softer than oil, yet ivere they 
drawn swords.— OS. this complexion are, the cant of hypo- 
crites, the charity of bigots and fanatics, the benevolence of 
atheists, the professions of the world, the allurements of the 
flesh, and the temptation of Satan when he appears as an an- 
gel of light. 

We should get a well-grounded conviction of the vanity of 
popular opinion. " Opinion," says one, "is the queen of the 
world." Most certainly, it is a tyrant which enslaves, and, in 
the end, destroys many. 

He who lets the caprice of opinion be the rule of his actions 
will waver in uncertainty, without precision or dependence 
upon himself. 

The world does not want me, nor I it. My business is at 
home, and in a narrow compass. 

Never oppose great names to divine declarations* From 
what God has done, we may collect what He will do. 

As no great character should lead us to evil, so not the 
meanest instrument should make us treat truth lightly. Rather 
should we be willing to follow the smallest light, and use the 
least hint: especially should we attend to the most glimmering 
ray of truth, when it comes with divine authority. In so do- 
ing, God will send us farther illumination, till our path becomes 
as the shining light, which shineth more and more unto the 
perfect day. 

We are equally in danger of making others a pattern for our- 
selves, or ourselves a pattern for others, and thus miss the true 
standard. " Call no man master; neither be ye called master." 



480 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 



When any thing presents itself as agreeable, desirable, or 
advantageous, always inquire, " How long will it last?" Few 
things can bear this mortifying question, without shrinking. 

Our difficulty as fallen creatures, does not consist in know- 
ing what we like, but in knowing what is worth liking, and 
how to like it. Some say, "I know what I like:" — so does 
the carrion crow, that feeds upon a carcass. 

We must not expect fine things to descend to us; but our 
taste must be made to ascend to them. Wisdom will not drop 
into the mouth at every yawn. 

The vanity of present things, and the weight of unseen 
things, appear in proportion as we contemplate them. 

Although, in this world, our comfort and joy in the Lord is 
but like a winter's sunbeam, yet from hence we can form an 
idea of what is laid up for us in heaven: and though a poor and 
imperfect notion of the sun is given by its faint watery rays in 
winter, yet it is an idea which a blind man can never obtain. 

One great advantage we derive from the historical parts of 
Scripture, is, that they imbody doctrines. We may see in the 
thief on the cross the nature of repentance. We here see, that 
what the law could not do, was easily effected by Divine grace. 
No doubt, if this poor creature had been unbound, the language 
of his heart would have been, " Let me devote hands and feet, 
as well as heart and tongue, to Thy service." 

Under the gospel dispensation, and by it, God commands 
all men, every where, to repent: (See Acts xvii. 30.) And the 
command to repent, implies a warrant to believe in the name 
of Jesus Christ, as taking away the sins of the world. Let it 
not be said, that to call upon men to believe — which is an act 
beyond their natural power — is, to mock them. There are 
prescribed means for the obtaining of faith, which it is not be- 
yond their natural power to comply with — unless they are 
wilfully obstinate. God cannot be mocked; neither doth He 
mock his creatures. Our Lord did not mock the young ruler. 
(See Luke xviii. 23.) Had this ruler no power to sell his pos- 
sessions? — no doubt but he himself thought that he had: but 
while he loved his money better than he loved Christ, he had 
no will to part with them. Let none presume to offer such 
excuses to their Maker, as they would not accept in their own 
concerns. If you say of a man, He is such a liar that he can- 
not speak a word of truth; do you affirm it as an extenuation? 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 481 

or because you think it renders him free from blame? Judge 
not more favourably of yourself ', if you can love the world and 
not God. 

"We cannot ascribe too much to the grace of God; but we 
should be careful, that, under a semblance of exalting grace, 
we do not furnish the slothful and unfaithful with excuses for 
their wilfulness and wickedness. God is gracious; but let man 
be fully responsible for his own evil; and not presume so to 
state his case, as would, by just consequence, represent the 
Holy God as being the cause of that sin which he hates and 
forbids. 

" Sirs, what must I do to be saved?" — God takes particular 
seasons for glorifying His own Name; and we should take care 
that we improve those seasons. 

It is very awful to consider, that one of the roads to perdi- 
tion leads by the gates of heaven: — " If any man draw back;" 
— which implies, that he must have gone forward. '* Many 
will say in that day, Have we not prophesied in Thy Name," 
&c. It is not all at once that a man draws back; but he goes 
from one step to another. He begins to think he may be al- 
lowed a few innocent amusements and enjoyments: his heart 
becomes worldly: he loves what God hates: he then begins to 
neglect prayer — finding excuses for omitting it; and it soon be- 
comes a burden. Thus, from one liberty he goes on to another; 
till, if the grace of God does not prevent, he draws back unto 
perdition. How ought this to cure us of self-confidence, and 
to put us upon a strict examination of ourselves! 

The history of Enoch points out the highest aim of a rational 
creature: He had this testimony, that he pleased God. — Men 
will learn to speak, even experimentally, of the doctrines of 
the gospel; but to introduce God into his own world — to know 
that He is the High and Lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, 
and yet that He will dwell " with him also that is of a contrite 
and humble spirit " — to behold God — to rest in Him — to be 
satisfied with Him — to cast all our care upon Him — to hold 
communion with Him — this is being a Christian indeed. Such 
a man was Enoch; and God seems to say concerning him — I 
will put a mark upon this man: he shall depart out of the world 
more honourably than others: after he is gone, his character 
shall be recorded in my word; and it shall be seen that a poor 
fallen creature can have the privilege of being made capable of 
41 



482 MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 

pleasing God, He shall leave a testimony to the end of the 
world, that, in desiring and endeavouring to please God, he 
was not disappointed. 

The opening of God's hand will satisfy every living thing: 
but it is the shining of His face that alone can satisfy a living 
soul. 

" My son, give me thine heart." God seems to say — not 
offerings, but offering. What are the cattle upon a thousand 
hills to me? It is thy heart, my son, which I call for. — We 
are willing to make large compromises with God, if we may 
but withhold our hearts. A man will, most readily, build 
churches and hospitals — give large sums of money to promote 
the gospel at home and abroad — undertake long and tiresome 
pilgrimages — if he may escape the trouble and pain of mortify- 
ing his affections — of bringing his temper into subjection — of 
denying himself, and taking up his cross;— any thing so that 
he need not pluck out a right eye, and cut off a right hand. 

Nothing can be more contrary to flesh and blood than a life 
of faith. Flesh and blood sees no beauty in Christ: it calls 
for "purple and fine linen" — for fine houses, and large estates: 
it must be a spiritual eye that sees beauty in a crucified Sa- 
viour. In every true Christian there is a Divine illumination, 
which enables him to see a Divine object by a Divine light: 
and wherever this change is wrought, heaven is begun in the 
heart. 

A man may work brass to great beauty and perfection; but 
no artificer can work it into gold. To change our nature, must 
be the work of Omnipotence. 

I observed, in conversing with , that the design of sys- 
tems was, to get rid of difficulties; and to get rid of difficulties 
is, to save corning down. 

We find some good, but mistaken people, opposing one truth 
to another. "Let brotherly love continue:" but we are not to 
understand by " brotherly love," that, as formed into sects and 
parties, we should be zealous to support one another; nor yet 
the partiality of friendship. Our Lord exposes this: "For if 
ye love them which love you, what thank have ye?" — Real 
"brotherly love" should also be distinguished from that ten- 
derness and humanity which is constitutional in some. Eli 
seems to have been a kind and affectionate parent, but a mise- 



MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 483 

rable judge. Beware of any sinful connivance, which must 
not bear the name of kindness. A Christian is called to bear 
witness to the truth. St. Paul was as benevolent as any man: 
his love was such, that he wished himself " accursed from 
Christ" for his brethren according to the flesh; and yet he 
speaks with vehemence upon certain occasions: (see Gal. i. 
9.) He knew how to cherish, and how to reprove. 

Covetousness is a deep, desperate, plausible, but damning 
sin. Men will learn to give it a softer name; such as, pru- 
dence, &c. But, it is something which has got into the place 
of God: (see Psalm xlix. and Ezek. xxxiii. 31.) There is no 
sin more hardening and stupifying to the conscience. Covet- 
ousness is not only the love of money, but of present things; 
such as, power, pleasure, honour, and grandeur. " For the 
iniquity of his covetousness I was wroth, and smote him;"— I 
smote him, by my messengers, by my word, and by my pro- 
vidences. 

Christianity is not merely speculative, nor is it merely de- 
votional. If a man could be always upon his knees — if he 
could worship as the saints in heaven — yet, it is not enough. 
He has to consider what are the duties of his station on earth, 
and what may be reasonably expected of him. — See Rev. ii. 
2: " I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience,'* &e. 
We must attend to what God would have us do; — and we must 
be willing to endure. The Christian is to be a light; — not put 
under a bushel, but on a candlestick. 

An ability, and an opportunity to do good, ought to be con- 
sidered as a call to do it. 

Nothing discovers more of the presence of God in the soul 
than self-possession: it is one effect of having put on those 
graces described Col. iii. 12, 14. The presence of God is a 
great antidote to fear. Psalm cxii. 7. Isa. xliii. 

He who fears God, has nothing else to fear: he is made free 
from slavish fear, which hath torment. He may imagine fear- 
ful things: just as a child, when asleep in his father's house, if 
he awake suddenly, and find himself alone and in the dark, he 
is afraid, though he is perfectly safe all the while. 

The Christian's heart, like a clock, has a continual tendency 
to go down, and equally needs winding up again. Sabbaths are 
good days for this purpose; but the business must also be re- 



484 MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS. 

peated every day; and the most advantageous time is the morn- 
ing, before the cares and anxieties of the day begin to intrude. 
There is no better way to end a truly spiritual life, than daily 
to begin such a life. 

It is but a partial view which many pious persons seem to 
have of the church, at this day, with respect to its ordinances. 
They are not satisfied if they do not individually receive some 
help and improvement from the preacher. They do not con- 
sider that going to church is rendering homage to God: though 
that ordinance may impart much good to the hearer, it is ra- 
ther intended as a public acknowledgment of God as a gover- 
nor and protector. Sunday is particularly set apart for that 
consideration: it is an opportunity for manifesting our regard 
to Him* as God. Therefore there can be no excuse for our not 
frequenting the church, because the minister is not all we could 
wish. The children of Israel did not cease to frequent the ta- 
bernacle, though Hophni and Phineas administered: they still 
made their acknowledgments. God has said, " Where two 
or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the 
midst." Abraham planted a grove; perhaps it was more con- 
venient in hot countries. The sons of God presented them- 
selves before the Lord: it is an act of homage: the place is no- 
thing; — it is the sentiment. The Israelites came only to the 
door of the tabernacle, because there was no room for the 
whole congregation. There is, however, no general position 
which will not meet with objections; but that is no argument 
against it; for the position is the same, though liable to objec- 
tions. 

" "We are come to the spirits of just men made perfect," and 
hold communion with them by our spirits. We have commu- 
nion with them in their love to God, as children of the same 
Father — as claiming the same title — as having the same inhe- 
ritance — the same blessed mansion; and we unite with them in 
the same praises, 



THE END. 



